Ch. 2: ...Hello Horse. No I'm not a fish.

Chapter Two: ...Hello Horse. No I am not a fish.

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Sunset Shimmer

I stare at the fire in the arcane fireplace, occasionally sipping some of my banana tea. My housemates are on the second floor practicing for their next performance. The rain outside is absolutely dreadful. The sun would sometimes shine through the steel colored clouds, but otherwise it was grey and gloomy.
It's been like this a whole week.

I wish they would finally repair the 'Weather Factory', or fix the weather at least here, I need to run my experiments. I know I probably shouldn't think like that. What with the 'Rainbow Storm' incident claiming many lives and the number still rising, but if I can at least find out what's causing all these ley-lines energy fluctuations, then maybe I'll find the solution to fixing this weather, or maybe something else entirely.

I'm about to take a sip when a sigh escapes my lips. Some bubbles appear in my tea from it. I pull the cup back in surprise. I really am stressed out. I can't believe that it was Twilight of all ponies that told me that I look stressed. When was the last time she looked in a mirror? That mare knows no rest. If she keeps running all these errands for the Queen, then she will lose all her hair and fur in a month. I giggle at the thought of bald Twilight, whilst raising my cup to take another sip.

Suddenly, a strange noise gets my attention. My ears start swiveling around, trying to pinpoint the source. After a couple of seconds of fruitless effort, with great displeasure I place the cup down on the tea table and rise up from the comforts of the chair. It's...it's like air being sucked out of something. The noise gets louder and I'm finally able to pinpoint where it's coming from - outside. Through closed windows. With rain pouring like out of a waterfall. What in the world?

I start walking closer to the window to see what's causing it. All of a sudden, there is a sound not unlike thunder and metal hitting stone. Hard. I peer through the glass and my eyes widen. There, standing in the middle of the street is a horned, black figure. I hear hoofsteps coming down the stairs. I'm about to turn around, when the thing suddenly falls to it's knees. I start panicking. I decide to grab my orange hoodie and run onto the street. If anything happens to me, the girls can call the guard.

I am not thinking straight.

I stop as soon as I get outside in the pouring rain. The mysterious figure is lying on the ground near where it was standing just moments before. I hear someone slowly come up behind me.

"Sunset. What just happened? What is that?" I hear a whisper behind me.

I open my mouth to answer, however suddenly a quiet voice just barely cuts through the rain.

"Help." That came from the direction of that thing!

"Sunset...what do we do?"

The weather worsens. After taking a moment to calm my already rattled nerves, I turn to Adagio.

"Please help me get it inside."

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Noise.

"-et! You will not untie him and I will not put the knife down!" No. A voice. A very authoritative voice.

"First of all: you don't know if that is a he. And second: it might get scared and not cooperate if you don't put that knife away." A tired and worried voice speaks up. Knife? What knife? Da fuq did I get myself into?

"Look: I know you have a kind heart and a logical mind. But until that mind starts working properly, I will not let you make these kind of decisions. Especially in such an unknown territory."

"What, like you?"

"...That was different Sunset. That was completely different."

I feel the blood flow throughout my body and regain my sense of touch. It appears that I am no longer wearing my costume and also tied down to a metallic chair. Who has a chair made entirely out of metal? At least get a cushion.

I decide to open my eyes, but I do so with great effort the grey lines slowly forming a guest room.

"How was that any different?" I hear Sunset say.

My eyelids fully lift and my mouth drops. Just a tiny bit.

"Well, she didn't have a knife for starters." I bet she was wearing pants as well, whoever she is.

There, standing in front of my face. Was a butt.

It was a really nice butt, but a butt nonetheless. Orange and mildly fluffy.

I try close my mouth and crane my neck upwards to see who was the one, that decided to give me such a view.
Whoever it is, they are at least wearing a simple grey shirt and have an abundance of the fluffiest hair I've ever seen, however it's slightly wet. I can also see them holding something in their right hand.

Oh. That knife. Okay then.

"No, but she did have almost every single possible medical instrument you can imagine." I recognize Sunsets voice and realize, that it's owner is on the other side of this topaz furred glory.

I hear fire behind me as I start paying more attention to my surroundings. While the two keep arguing, I slowly turn my head slightly to the right. There is the exit... two exits to be precise: a door and a window. A third window is present but it is too far away to get to while tied to this chair. There is also a small cushion lying an the floor.

Dicks.

Hearing some cheery humming and what sounds like dishes being washed I turn left and stop when I see someone. She is wearing a simple black top with an image of a broken red heart and, thankfully, some purple pants. She's currently standing near what looks like an archway to the kitchen, because that's where the sounds of humming and running water were coming from. Her head is that of an equine but smaller, more human-sized but covered in light-purple fur with two large pig-tails of teal and purple, her torso looking human but still fur-covered. Her legs fit well together with her head, two bare hooves standing on the paneled ashen wooden floor. It appears that the only artificial source of light in the house is coming from that room. Everything else is washed in grey from the rain that reaches my hearing.

Realizing that the very emo looking girl doesn't seem to notice me, I relax. It seems that she's instead finding some amusement in Sunset and who I assume is Adagio bickering, though she keeps frowning at some parts of the argument. Suddenly her dark purple eyes flick to me, however I can't see any anger or worry on her face, she's just... curious. I decide to prove a theory that just formed in my head.

'How long have these two been at it?' I mouth at her and nod my head to where the still half naked Adagio and for some reason flustered sounding Sunset were standing. I wasn't really paying attention to their conversation.

She seems mildly surprised for a moment, before facing her head to her left, looking at something and then turning back.

Smirking, Aria mouths back 'About for half an hour'. I am simply guessing their name based on the color and form of their hair, but I could be wrong and these could be completely different people. She definitely doesn't care about who, or what I am, if she hasn't alerted anyone of my awakening yet.

I just tilt my head with wide eyes. I know people that can lead arguments for a while, including myself. But for half an hour? How can anyone argue for half an hour about me? I suppress the cringe from my internal monologue.

A similar but different light blue 'pony' in a white apron comes out of the kitchen. She stops smiling and humming when she enters the room. Sighing, she turns to the purple and teal haired emo horse.

"Are they still going at it?" the horse, but not quite horse asks in slightly high pitched voice, her striped hair swinging from side to side with her heads every movement. Some would consider it adorable.

"Adagio, look: it is important to figure out how its armor works. I think the key to activating the rest of the spellwork is in placing that armor on its owner."

"Sunset, I believe you. I really do, but if we give him the armor...there's no telling what might happen. He might explode for all we know!"

Well that's a horrifying thought. It would appear that my costume is no longer just a costume. I wonder if it was the merchant who had enough time to place some 'spellwork' just before I got dragged onto the pain train.

"What do you think Sonata. Are they?" Sarcastic and monotone. That is definitely an emo attitude.

The bluish one sighs, "Come on girls. Enough with the noise. Let's just wak- Oh you're up, hello my name is Sonata! What's yours?" She gave a little wave and looked at me expectantly.

Before I could even blink, Adagio turned to face me in an orange blur of wet hair. She had an expression of fear and surprise, but the next moment it was gone replaced instead by one of seriousness and determination, or as some call it the 'You mess with me and I will castrate you quickly, but painfully'.

I decide to mess with her.

She takes a wide stance and points the knife millimeters from my face, I went cross-eyed to look at it.

"Can you understand me." It wasn't really a question.

"If I say no, would you believe me?" I raise an eyebrow, while still looking at the knife.

"Drop the tone. Who and what are you?"

"No offence, but I'd really rather answer either Sonata's, or Sunset's questions at the moment." Her demeanor wavers for a moment before she steels herself again an this time raises her knife to one of my eyes. My eyes reflexively follow the tip.

"How do you know their names?" Oh dear...

"I awoke earlier and for five minutes trying not to stare at your uncovered backside, which is a very hard task to do by the way, considering how good it looked, not that I am hitting on you or anything. And I may, or may not have overheard your conversations."

"So you were eavesdropping on us?" Commando Adagio accuses me. It seems that the first part of what I said
has passed completely over her head and then some. I hear quiet giggling to my left and one of Adagios ears swivels towards the noise, but otherwise she keeps her posture.

"Ada-" One of the pair from the sidelines starts.

"It's not really eavesdropping, if you're shouting in the same room right next to me"-I look her in the eyes, having managed to not cut myself-"and it's not really peeking when you spread it for me, if you know what I mean."

She stares at me for a second with a blank muzzle.

I smirk. She blushes.

What the hell? I have never in my life seen a human blush, but I can see a pony blush through their short fur?

This shouldn't be physically possible.

"Oh don't mind her. She just likes to practice without any underwear on." Sunset you so smug.

"Sunset!" There's the butt again. I think I am starting to get used to it.

"I completely understand. You can't practice for something like that, while wearing underwear." I have no idea what she's practicing for.

I think I hear her neck creak and crack when she's turning bac-Oh, oh yeah that's anger.

"Adagio, no pants, remember?" My grin is reaching far and wide. I haven't had this much fun in ages. So much adrenaline. What the fuck am I even doing?

Uh oh. Her teeth clench "Excuse me for a moment." The now scarlet Adagio goes to the stairs on my left and up onto the second floor.

"Did she go to get a bigger knife?" I ask the now unobscured unicorn with the ketchup and mustard hair.

"I don't think so, but she might get one later,"-my smile drops from Sunsets tone-"so I suggest you give me one good reason to untie you."

I don't even need to think. "Because you want to?" She's silent after that.

I see her go through a bunch of different states: confused, then thoughtful, worried and sad, tired and finally determined.
The other two in the room seem to have their own, different opinions on the matter. One's worried, the other is just smiling.

"I can't. You might be very dangerous I wouldn't want you to start any trouble."

"Is that you speaking or Adagio?" She shuts her mouth and tenses. I look her in the eyes and she in mine.

"Am I sapient?"

"Well uh..."

"The answer's yes. Next question: Have I hurt anyone so far?"

She opens her mouth, then closes it. "Not really, no."

"Did I break any laws of this land?"

"None." Her mask is falling apart. Good. I was worried trespassing was one of them.

"So have I done anything to receive such distrust from you?" I tilt my head at the orange unicorn.

Sunset let's out a tired sigh and look down at her blue shirt, "Adagio doesn't trust you."

"No way. Are you sure?" I am a master of sarcasm, after all: I've been honing it to perfection since I was like... six or something.

"I am asking you, Sunset. Do you trust me or not?" I get comfortable in the chair again, shifting.

"She's my friend and this is her house, I respect her wishes. Besides, I don't know anything about you, neither whether I can trust you or not."

I see. "I see. You have the right attitude towards the unknown, you realize that? Not trusting, but neither distrusting until I do something that will cause one of those. It's a good policy to live by, trust, but verify." I hear a set of hooves coming down the stairs, no one else seems to notice "So what: I am guilty until proven innocent?" I raise my voice just a bit and hear the hoofsteps immediately stop.

The poor unicorn looks so torn by guilt. Guilt of wanting to not disrespect her friend's wishes in her own house and guilt of keeping a civilized creature trapped like an animal and allow it to be threatened. I didn't feel threatened though.
The choice may seem difficult, Sunset, but I can help you choose... hopefully.

Go on. Say something.

"S...We were planning on giving you in to their majesties 'royal guard'." Checkmate.

"You might have been, however you decided to not do that, because I know for a fact that you had more than half an hour to do just that. So there's zero reason for you to keep me tied up here."

Sunset untenses her muscles and exhales deeply. I smile at her victoriously. A voice breaks that smile.

"But maybe you have a reason to stay tied to that chair? Yes, the idea to give you in to the guard was dismissed. However I think that you'd much rather prefer us interrogating you, than Professor Sparkle." Adagio walks to me from the side. She is now wearing a pair of incredibly fabulous pants. They're magenta. "So basically: either you let us ask you questions on our terms, or... we give you to our dear neighborhood professor and she get's even more answers her way."

Her muzzle gets a haunted expression for less then a second, but I noticed it. I think about what she's saying, legitimately worried for my physical and psychological well-being.

"So...what do you choose?" She leans in close to my face, while Sunset takes a seat in a much more comfortable looking chair and drinks something from a teacup. Probably tea.

I look at the orange 'siren' and notice that up close, her eyes almost look like that of a fish. Just a bit too rounded.

And hollow.

I smile, "How about mutual terms?" She raises her eyebrow, "You untie me, give me a couple of minutes to stretch my legs and I'll be nice and answer all your questions truthfully and completely seriously?" she looks at me suspiciously "What am I gonna do? Run away? In that rain? I may be mad, but I'm not that mad."

She raises her knife, "If you lie-"

"I don't lie."

She keeps staring at me in silence, that stare promising a most painful death if I make one wrong move. Shouldn't murder be illegal technically? Yeah? Maybe just a tad? Suddenly raising her knife she goes behind me and I can feel my binds getting loose. As soon as she finishes cutting and the rope falls to the ground, I nearly jump out of my chair, the action causing Sunset and Aria to tense and I don't even need to turn around to know that the mare with the knife just took a stance to stab me with it.

When I attempt to take a step forward, all of my joints in my spine suddenly pop. All of them.
I stifle a shout of pain and attempt to stop myself from falling forwards, but that just makes the joints in my arms and legs pop as well. I end up on the ground.

I try to move my neck, in order to look at Adagio and after a while succeed. Barely.

"Oh yes, look at me! I am such a dangerous creature! Can't even take a step, before ending up in a pile of pain." 'Sarcasm', one upgrade point available. I groan from the floor, trying to move my numb body.

Sunset is looking torn between being worried or laughing at me, so she does both. Aria has no problem though and proceeds to have a surprisingly cute giggling fit. Sonata just straight up disappeared, guess she's trying to be polite.
Although, I think I can hear her laughing her ass of through the walls. And of course the orange menace has zero problems enjoying my misfortune, apparently deciding to comment what everyone was thinking.

"-he-heh. You certainly didn't lie. You can't even take a step without what I would only call - self destructing. He-he-he-"

She has snark, that one.

"Tell me something I don't know." I grunt as I get up. After making sure that all my leg muscles were behaving properly, I took a tentative step forward.

"...Success! I can actually walk!" Without succumbing to the power of gravity and stupidity.

"Impressive."

"..."

I hate the fact that she genuinely sounds impressed.

I decide to not reply and instead try to reach the mirror on the wall, left of entrance to the kitchen. As soon as I am two steps away from the mirror I take a look at myself. I'm still wearing my dark blue, long-sleeved blank shirt, that's tucked into the trousers of a black suit. I would have worn my jeans, but the costume's leggings weren't fitting around them, so I chose the suits trousers. My dark brown short hair is a bit messy and doesn't really have any sensible shape at the moment.

But it's my eyes that grab my attention

Oh they're still hazel-brown with that lil' bit of green in them. They're just no longer bloodshot. The whites are pure white. Some might think that's a good thing, if it weren't for the fact that my eyes were always at least a bit bloodshot.

Or for the fact that I had dried blood reaching down from the eyes to my chin. It wasn't even in rivers. It was like a warpaint. No wonder Adagio doesn't trust me. Looking like that, I wouldn't trust myself.

After a minute of staring at my bloodied pale face, I realize something. I take a step back...and another...another. I could still see myself. I could still see every pore. I could discern almost every single hair on my head from one another. I realized that the blood on my face was previously located inside my eyeballs and was the cause of my shortsightedness.

I look right and saw a modern aquarium. It has a bunch of different plants and fish in it, which I have never even seen or heard of before. One of them is glowing pink and has small tendrils on the side of it's head. The luminescent fish swims to my side of the aquarium. It looks at me.

Three bubbles come out of it's opened mouth.

Ch. 3: Questions are not Answers.

View Online

Chapter Three: Questions are not Answers.

I can see. That's not how biology works. You don't just bleed from your eyes and start to see as far as a hawk.
Maybe not exactly like a hawk, but close enough.

"-y! Can you hear me?!" I suppress the urge to cringe from the volume.

"Yes Adagio, I can hear you just fine. For how long was I spaced out?" I ask whist turning the finger in my ear.

"Definitely more than a couple of minutes."-She turns to the aquarium-"You like our little watery world?" Little? It's three meters high!

"Yes, it's actually kinda-" Something green and orange, with a mathematically impossible amount of teeth, suddenly latches onto one of the fishes and drags it under the sand in a single second."-...nice."

"Thank you. We actually collected all of these fishes and plants ourselves." She swells with pride.

"Uh...huh. Hey listen, can you tell where I can wash off all this," I point at my face., "because I highly doubt, you'd enjoy our conversation with me looking like this."

"Wait, that's not your usual look?" She asks with genuine interest.

... "..."

"Okay fair enough. There's a bathroom door to your left."

"And what do you want me to do with it?" I ask whilst turning toward the door.

"..."

"Fair enough." I enter the bathroom.

The first thing I notice is the absolutely massive built-in marble bath tub with silver engravings. Fancy.
There's also a pretty funky looking washing machine with a marble sink next to it. I walk over to it and see a bunch of different toiletries placed in cups on the sink. A light blue, yellow, white and black towels are neatly folded on the washing machine. After scrubbing off my 'war paint' and making sure the door is closed, I use the white towel, then open the cupboard that's hanging behind me and search for a razor or scissors. I find a razor. However I can't use it in self defense, because it's a modern human-like razor and not a blade.
Maybe I cou-

"What do you think you're doing?"

"Do you have anything to treat a skin rash?" I ask keeping my cool.

"First of all: close the cupboard. No One-" One? "-gave you permission to start looking in our stuff. Second of all: no, thanks for reminding me, that's another thing we'll have to buy later."

"We?"

"Everyone in this house except you." Harsh.

She moves to the side to let me out of the bathroom. Sunset is now wearing an orange hoodie, huddled in that incredibly comfortable looking chair. Aria and Sonata are sitting on a nearby grey sofa with purple outlines, now that the latter is no longer in her apron, I am able to see that she's got a pair of pink long-socks, a pair of blue shorts and a pink long-sleeved shirt on, which has a single blue and white musical note on it. Other than that, they haven't changed much. One's nervous, one's excited and the last one is seemingly bored.

Time to get this rolling.

I walk over to the front door, the mares just watching me curiously. Carefully bending down, in order to not get a repeat of the previous episode, I pick up the purple cushion, get the metal chair, walk over to the sofa and set the chair down about three steps away from it, so that I'm able to speak with everyone without much turning. I sit on the now much more comfortable chair with the little pillow on it. I work my jaw around for a bit, waiting until Adagio sits on the sofa with the other two.

"Oh by the way, do you mind answering my questions, after I answer yours?" I ask.

"...That's not what we agreed on." Adagio gives me a furrowed brow with crossed arms. Don't be like tha-at.

"You can decline if you want. I am going to answers yours either way." I shift, getting comfortable.

"We'll see." 'Progress'.

"So...You wanna like, write this down or something?" I look at their fluffy 'leader'.

"We won't be asking those kind of questions."

"Actually I wou-" Sunset opens her mouth.

"We won't be asking those kind of questions. You can ask him those questions, if we deem him trustworthy, Sunset." Piece of cake- "Activate you lie detection spell."-that is on fire. Instant. Fucking. Ignition.

"Well, technically speaking it's not really a lie dete-"

"Just use it." Not really a lie detection spell eh? I look at Sunset and she has a face of concentration...I'll call it a face for familiaritys sake. However nothing is happening. Am I immune to it, or something?

"Is... something supposed to happen?" I ask just in case, glancing at each of them.

"Oh it's already happening." Adagi-o, what are you talking about. She isn't even- Oh. There is a red mixed with cyan glow around Sunset's horn, but it's practically invisible. And we're in a pretty dark room right now. I guess magic is not quite the lightshow it's made out to be.

"Alright, first things first. What is your name?" Adagio asks and Sunsets ears twitch in my direction. Her ears twitch. Heh, this eyesight is proving to be useful. Oh I forgot how this feels.

My name eh? Well it's- Wait if that merchant has turned my costume into actual necromancers armor it's not a very good idea to give my real name in case of ancient prophecy about me being the source of all evil in the universe and causing my head to be put on the block. I doubt I'll be able to negotiate it out with the princess...es?.

"I am Vadon." Sonata adopts a quizzical expression.

"Vah Dawn? What does Vah mean?" What? Oh...

"No-no-no, it's one word." Her mouth forms into a little 'O'. Adagio looks at Sunset.

"He's not lying." The unicorn answers the unasked question.

"Alright then, next: How did you appear in the middle of the street today?" Not even going to ask what I am? I'm cool with that.

"I guess I got teleported." I shrug and a brow is lifted in response.

"You guess?" Adagio stop pressing. Like, seriously, girl, chill.

"I'm not really good with this whole spells and...magic thing. To be honest. Heh." I give the short laugh at their expressions.

"But-but...Your armor has so many complex runic spell matrixes. Didn't you make it?" Sunset seems to lose her concentration.

"I made the armor and daggers. All the magic? Not me." It's the truth.

"Alright, but what about that book and... whatever the other thing is?" They don't have guns? Wonderous.

"I bought them." A cough comes from Aria that sounds a lot like 'horseshit'.

"So you don't know why it burned me when I picked it up?" All three hornless Ponies whip their head to her in concern and worry.

"It burned you!?" Dammit Sunset, you're not helping!

"No, I don't know why. Although you probably should get your hand looked at." My statement goes ignored.

"Relax, it was just a small burn, nothing serious." Despite the reassurance Adagio still turned to me and gave me a very evil glare. What could I say? I just shrug.

"Whose side are you even on Sunset?" The siren looked at her friend, "Is your lie-detection spell even still active? Has he lied about anything?"

"I am trying not to be biased, Dagi. Yes it's still active and I don't think Vadon is lying." I look at Sunset. No, no it isn't.

"Fine. Why are you here?" I still choose to tell the truth.

"Because I want to be here." You know Dagi, when you ask me questions, you have to be really specific, if you want to get the answers you desire.

"Why do you want to be here?" Or you can just simply keep asking me an indefinite amount of questions.
That works too. I need to change tactics.

"Would you believe me if I told you that I am here to conquer you all an then destroy this entire planet?"

"No." She doesn't skip a beat.

"Then what do you expect me to say woman!? That I am here on some secret mission for a government? That I am here, because of some ancient prophecy being fulfilled? Or that I am here to use you all as batteries for my invisible spaceship that's parked right outside?! What. do. you. want. from. me?" I point both my palms at my chest, leaning forward, almost bent in half while looking up at her.

Sunset is taken aback by my outburst, Sonata attempts to hide in the couch and Arias eyebrows rise. Adagio's expression, however, stays neutral.

"What's up with you dude?" The emo asks.

"Let me think. Oh, I know! I haven't eaten in over at least fourteen hours it seems and whatever sent me here only increased the hunger. My head still feels like it has been struck by the hammer of a god. I've been unconscious and tied to a metallic chair without a pillow for-How long?"

"For about an hour and a half." Aria tells me.

"Thank you. I've been unconscious in that chair for an hour and a half and as soon as I get out of it, I embarrass myself!" I know the universe hates me, but this is a different universe, for fucks sake, "And after I haven't done anything to receive such distrust and been answering your questions, you still hate me! And don't tell me you don't, because I know you do. So I ask you one more time: What do you want from me?" Taking deep breaths through the nose, I look at Adagio.

"The truth." I stare at her silently, breathing in before straightening out.

"I will answer one more question, so choose wisely. After that I want you to stop treating me like a threat." My heartbeat returns to normal.

"Do you wish any harm upon me, my sisters, or Sunset?" Good question.

"No."

She turns to Sunset, who gives a nod and smile. I notice her horn just stopped glowing. I can actually see the aura, if I know what to look for, because magic is not just simply pretty colors. Adagio sighs and stands up, the others follow. I want to be with the cool kids and stand up as well. Now that we're all standing I decide to take a look at them.

Sunset is half a head shorter than me, if you don't count the horn. Aria and Sonata were close to my size, but still not exactly. Adagio was the giant in the room, even if you don't account for her hair, she was still taller than me by half my head, which isn't small. I wasn't the tallest amongst those I knew, but I was close.

"I am not sure if I trust you completely at the moment. However, I am willing to do so. I am giving you a chance. Don't waste it." Adagio tells me.

"I don't plan to." I give her a little smirk. She looks down at me.

"Just one more question. What are you?" Ah there it is. I think about the question for a bit.

"I am something you have never seen before."

She opens her mouth to say something, but stops when she sees the firm look on my face and instead let's out a sigh.

"Yeah. Sounds about right." She looks at her sisters, "I am going to take a quick shower, then we can go back and practice. Sunset you can hang out with him i- you are male right?" I nod "See? Told you. Anyway you can hang out with him if you want to. Give him the basement for now." After one last look, they all disappear up the stairs.

"Two things. One: what are they practicing for, and two: why would she give me the basement and not instead let me go outside and play in the rain?" Sunset gets a smile at the first part, but it disappears after I finish.

"You do know about the storm, right?" She sounds confused and worried.

"Let's say I don't. Why would I need a basement because of a storm, what's so dangerous about it?" Sunset walks over to the door and opens it. The sound of rain splashing against the stone ground reaches my ears instantly. She tells me to come over to her.

The scene is breathtaking. We seem to be located higher than the rest of the city that I can see at the moment. In the distance there are dark green fields as far as the eye can see. The sky is made up of a swirling mass of lead colored clouds.
It was a mesmerizing sight.

"This is a really nice view, but that still doesn't expla-"

I am interrupted by lightning followed up with thunder. The five rainbow lightning strikes happen almost simultaneously all across the city and the fields in the distance. One of them lands almost in front of the door. I was about to comment on that, but three more 'rainbows' zapped different parts of the city. Sunset closed the door.

My blank gaze found hers slightly amused one. Soon it was replaced by sadness.

"Approximately a week go, the 'Rainbow Storm' incident happened. No one knows why or how,
but Cloudsdales rainbows mixed with the storm clouds, that were being produced at the time and for some reason it caused a very violent reaction, making the clouds gain strange properties and expand at a rapid pace.
Which caused Cloudsdale to quite literally explode. The explosion has claimed many lives and the list of the deceased keeps getting longer. Most of them are those, who either haven't heard of the storm yet, or the ones trying to stop it. The lightning strikes can melt heat-resistant steel in seconds and the storm itself is much denser than a normal cloud, so it's quite difficult to get rid of it. Some believe it was an unfortunate accident and some - a sabotage. That 'cloud' you saw is currently covering about forty five percent of Equestrias air space. That's the nation we're in right now by the way. The storm came to Canterlot three days ago. And until the mages and scientists come up with a way to deal with it, all the citizens have been ordered to stay in their homes." That is... grim. Who knew that rainbows could be so dangerous? Wait..

"Wait. I remember being on the street. Who carried me in here?"

"Adagio and I," My eyebrows raise in in surprise "I was drinking my tea when I heard a strange noise. After deciding to investigate, I thought I heard thunder and when I looked out of the window, I saw you standing there in your armor, with smoke coming off of it. I thought if you were still standing, then the lightning had missed. But when you fell, I panicked, grabbed my hoodie and ran out. You were lying on the ground unmoving. For-for a while, I thought you d-died and I couldn't do anything about it."

She was suppressing her tears, I felt kind of horrible for her feeling bad for me. And Adagio...I can understand why she was salty. She had to risk her neck for a complete stranger. They saved my life. If I hadn't been hit by lightning, then I would have drowned, or frozen to death. I owe them one. I want to owe them one. I also might have to apologize for my outburst.

She still could've have been nicer though. Not holding a knife to someone else's face helps.

Sunset has small tears running down her cheeks. I don't usually do this, but I don't want to have Adagio come down the stairs and see her friend crying, especially when I am standing near said crying friend.

"Come here." I give her a hug. She accepts. After a few minutes of silence she speaks up.

"Thank you." I let her go.

"On a hopefully more lighter note: could you answer my first question?" She smiles, wiping her eyes with her soft, smooth, furred fingers.

"They are musicians. Rock Stars to be precise, you know what that is?"-I nod-"They are quite famous actually. Their next performance is supposed to be next week. But if the storm is still there..." She looks sad again.

I jump onto her, literally glomping her, but also making sure she doesn't fall.

"Vadon-Vadon! I'm okay, I'm fine! Don't worry, I am not going to cry." Sunset lets out a cute giggle. Absolute filth, that was.

I let go of her again, "Alright, if you say so, but that's the last hug I am going to give you." I add some mocking intonation into my voice after which I feel my throat strain and try to clear it of dust, failing and trying again, "Do you know where I can get some water? I'm really thirsty."

"Oh, you can just drink tap water. It all comes from the cleanest mountain spring you'll ever find. Trust me, that's a fact."

"But what abou- wait this city is on a mountain?" I got to keep up the act of knowing fuck-all after all, plus maybe I'll find out something interesting.

"Yes, you're in the Equestrian capital: Canterlot, it's located on the mountain Canter." Sunset I think you misunderstood my question. Let me clarify.

"Why would anyone build their capital on a mountain?"

"Technically it is on the side of the mountain." Sunset points out and that totally makes all the difference in the world.

"How is that any better?! Anything close to an earthquake can just simply make the city fall... Unless..."

"Actually earthquakes are quite rare, only happening once every couple of centuries. And besides: Canterlot has a fantastic structural integrity. It's very difficult even for a fully grown dragon to make it fall.-" I bet that's an interesting story-"After all, the city was built by us, Ponies I mean, and Minotaurs. With their help the city was carved into the mountain and was used as a vantage point in the 'Lion-Pony War' against the Gryphons 'Lion House'. After the war ended and a peace treaty was signed, Canterlot became the capital of Equestria" Knew I'd find something juicy.

"Wow. I don't know what to say except for: them Minotaurs ey?" ...Sunset, at least pretend you're amused.

"Come on. I will give you a cup that'll be yours for now." I follow her into the kitchen.

The kitchen, like I was expecting: is quite spacious. There is a glass table in the middle of the room, with eight spruce chairs placed around it. On the right side of the room are bookshelves filled to the brim with various tomes, and a few scattered scrolls. To the left is the kitchen counter, a funny looking stove, a fridge and what appears to be a microwave plugged into a triangular socket. Above the counter, there is a line of see-through cupboards, towards which Sunset was headed.

"Doesn't the rain affect the water?" She takes out a white cup from one of the cupboards and hands it to me.

"Don't worry. The rain isn't poisonous." Radiation isn't technically poison.

I walk up to the sink, hold the cup under the tap and turn on the flow. Crystal clear water pours out of the tap and after I have a full cup I put it up to my mouth. When I am about to take a sip, I see a pink flower with a smiley face drawn on the cup, with a few pink hearts around it. Too thirsty to care at the moment, I shrug it off and take a massive drink. If my mouth could stretch further, the glass would have fallen inside from the speed I was drinking at. Sunset blinks at me.

"You were really thirsty. Why didn't you say so sooner?"

"I doubt that sadist would have let me anyway, so I didn't bother." Oops. Made her angry.

"Adagio is not a sadist, she is just...overprotective when it comes to family and friends. She has...other reasons as well. You just don't know her."

"How did you four meet anyway?"

"We didn't meet... under the best circumstances to be honest. It involved my friend Twilight, who is a bit... unstable at times. She wasn't always like that though. She was actually a pretty nice mare, if a bit antisocial. I don't really want to talk about it, if you don't mind. You will have to ask Adagio, or her sisters about how we met."

"I might, though I doubt that she would tell me anything about herself." I say, as I finish another drink, "By the way, what does the lie detector do exactly?"

"Ah, that. I just increased my hearing ability and listened to any changes in your heartbeat." Nailed it.

"So when I shouted, did it...?" She shakes her head, hiding a smile.

"No it didn't hurt, don't worry." Of course it didn't, "Do you want to see your basement?" Not really.

"Sure, why not." I decide to take the cup with me, "Lead the way then."

We leave the kitchen and walk past the aquarium. I don't even need to look at it, to know that something just blinked at me with three eyes. We reach the corner and there is a simple door made out of grey wood. Sunset flicks a light switch to the left and walks through the open door and down some stairs. After we take a left turn, I see another door, made of metal this time. Sunset opens it with ease and we're greeted by darkness. She searches around for something on the wall inside and suddenly the light comes on.

The inside is not as fancy or as spacious as the living room, or kitchen. Walls of pure concrete form the six by three meters basement, a spruce bed decorates the right corner of it with a grey mattress. After I enter the room, I can see that a glowing white crystal in a light bulb is the only source of light here. I can see my 'costume' and wares lying on what appears to be used as a table.

The table is just a thick metal slab impaled into the entire left wall. However there is a smooth transition between it and the concrete. In the far left corner of the basement, near the ceiling is a grated
ventilation shaft, which I am grateful for.

"This is where you're going to be living for now. Sorry about the conditions." Could be worse. I think, as I notice a few empty cardboard boxes lying under the table.

"I'll make do." There's also a working clock above the door. Since Ponies also appear to use the twelve hour system I guess it's eight in the evening. She looks at the suit of armor.

"Your armor has plenty of different runes. Some of them I've never seen before, but I think one of them is the binding enchantment. I've only read about the concept of such a thing in the depths of Canterlot Castles archives!" Aww. Sunset is a book worm. She radiates excitement just by looking at my armor, that's adorable.

"So what does that mean?" My question dampens her mood, my voice doesn't share the same excitement.

"In theory: all the runes on the armor will activate only when you wear it. Anyone else should be able to wear it, but won't be able to use to it's full potential." Well damn.

"I admit that's pretty awesome"

"How do you not know that? Haven't you worn it before?"

"Once, and look what happened."

"Want to put it on?" I turn to her in surprise.

"But... aren't... you don't know what might happen and what I might do. Do you really trust me that much?" She smiles.

"We've already established that you don't want to harm us. I am used to trusting others first. If they break that trust, I won't ever believe them again. Besides you have no reason to do so." Sunset, you forget that I might be unreasonable.

After looking at her for a moment, I silently walk over to the slab and stand over my armor. I look to Sunset for guidance.

"Try the book, I couldn't open it, no matter how hard I tried." I pick up the book.

The dark designs on the book suddenly become aglow with small light blue flames. The flames in crystal eye also light up and start moving.

"That's amazing! Can you hold it for me for a second? I'm going to try to scan the book."

I hold it out for her, and her horn lights up with the same colors as before. The same aura appears around the book, but seems to be flickering in and out of existence. Sunset frowns.

"That's not right. I don't know of any defense protocols, that don't even let me get a grip on an item..." She stops her magic.

"Maybe you shouldn't do that. You know, just in case if there are any violent defenses." I tell her, as I place the book back on the table. It instantly stops being on fire.

"You're probably right. But how am I going to study your armor then?" Sunset pouts.

"You won't. This book should hopefully contain some information on these runes, so I will read it tomorrow. I promise to tell you what I've found out about this stuff." She smirks and points a finger at me.

"I will hold you to that." I bet you will.

"Oh! I do know what this can do though. Observe!" I exclaim, as I pick up the now glassless helmet and put it on.

When it's fully on my head I hear Sunset gasp. I can see her clearly, but I assume that the smoke thing is working. Suddenly a spike of pain runs through my head. I let out a cry and quickly put my hands up to my head, almost throwing the helmet off of me. Sunset runs up to me surprisingly fast, for someone who has hooves for legs.

"Are you alright?! What happened?" I wave her off, looking at the helmet in pain.

"No idea. But knowing my luck? I probably just got cursed, or something" She punches my arm.

"Don't joke like that! Shadowmancy is a dangerous thing." Who said I was joking?

I suddenly felt really sleepy. "Look: it's been a long day for everyone. Let's just-" yawn "-retire for the night and deal with this stuff." I suggest as I throw the helmet on the table. I am getting really sleepy, this can't be natural.

"Are you sure? I mean: you're not going to-"Sunset covers her mouth with one hand and closes her eyes. "Fine, I suppose you're right." She walks over to the door and I flop down on the bed, not even bothering to take off my clothes. "Are you feeling alright."

"I'm fine, just super sleepy. Could you shut off the lights on the way out, please?" I mumble, already halfway into dreamland. If something is trying to affect me, I at least don't want her near when something happens.

I hear the familiar click of a light switch. "Good night Vadon. If you're hungry there's food in the fridge." I hear her hooves go up the stairs.

I want to say 'you too', but am unable to do so. Hopefully: there were no 'Lich Kings' were in that helmet, that wanted to escape out into the world by possessing my body.

I jinxed it didn't I?

I finally fall asleep.

And then I am awake. Wait...No I'm not.

Ch. 4: Sleepless nights can't be Healthy...

View Online

Chapter Four: Sleepless nights can't be Healthy...

I looked. I looked at it some more, and then I kept looking. At first I didn't understand what I was seeing. But then it clicked.

I saw Me.

I was looking at my own self. It wasn't just my memories, that were laid out in front of me. I was looking at everything that made me.

My emotions and instincts formed my subconscious, while the memories and thoughts were my consciousness. It's the thoughts, that were confusing at first. When I thought anything, it would instantly 'write' it down on my memory just like on a hard drive. Usually I don't think what I'm thinking, but now I was both remembering and thinking about what I though a moment ago.

This was creating a lot of copies, so I decided to not at least focus on my thoughts. I tried 'looking' somewhere else and try to 'see' something besides myself. I couldn't. No matter how hard I tried, it appeared as though I was the only 'truly' existing thing here, and everyone and everything I ever met and interacted with, are only in my memories. My anger spiked at this and then I saw it instantly become nonexistent. I couldn't interact with any of my memories, so I did the only thing I could, beside thinking.

I looked.

More carefully this time, because as soon as I arrived, I had rewatched my life tens of times at such a speed, that I would have blacked out, if I wasn't asleep already. I remembered the first five years of my life. I saw my pleasure levels rise out of the corner of my 'vision'. I was such an excitable child back then. Although always more subdued then others.

Smarter as well, I understood elders better than my peers, so I figured out on my own, that most things parents tell children are lies. Santa Claus for example. My grandparents were mad at me for spoiling the magic of 'New Year' for my cousins. I could also read and speak Chinese pretty fluently by the time I was three. I forgot it later in my life.

Ah my first school year. That is when I started being sarcastic, however I didn't often voice my thoughts as a child. Even then, I already realized that the opening ceremony was a joke. A bit of anger. All those people coming out of the rows and saying that school is a place of joy and happiness. I, of course, made remarks on almost every single sentence of theirs, making the school sound like one of the circles of hell.

I had no brother, or sister and I didn't bother with friends, since we were always on the move. My fathers job required that. He was a smart man my father, practically genius. He excelled in many, more important, aspects of life. One of them being socialization. He could convince a person to agree to the deal, despite that person wanting more out of it. He has made many friendships and partnerships with various people all across the world. Companies wanted him to work for them.

I wasn't exactly the polar opposite. I still knew how to socialize and how to make everything go smoothly for everyone involved. I just preferred not to.

Ah yes. The Netherlands, I remember them quite well. They were one of the more enjoyable parts of my life, in a sense that it was a new experience living there. Most people were genuinely friendly, I could read jack, it often rained, the seagulls on the streets would swarm you for food and the friendly people spoke in the unreadable language, while I was just smiling and nodding, and after they finished talking and asked me something that sounds like 'did you get all that?' I, still smiling, would just shake my head and say no.

It wasn't all bad though. The streets were clean and the architecture was nice. Holland is one of the very few places, where a person can find the old world and modern colliding so well: you'd see gothic-like houses on one corner of the street and modern looking buildings on the other. Plenty of entertainment establishments and multiple restaurants of almost every single cuisine scattered around in one city. People as well.

Netherlands is a country of variety. So it's no surprise that, at one point three kids decided, that it would be a good idea to beat me up. It wasn't. They got their asses handed to them. Never bothered me again. Fear does wonders, especially if you were destroyed by a guy at least three times skinnier than you.

After Holland, I came to Russia for better education. I got much better education, however some teachers were unbearable. Quite a bit of anger. If enough students cared, then there would have been a riot. I had to change multiple schools, because of that. Everything was fine for a while. Until...

Ah yes. That moment. And that moment as well. The moment it all went to shit and the moment it all became worse. Rage. No. Frustration. That year felt as if I have lived multiple lifetimes. My mind aged by decades. I know that there is always a solution to everything. However...The most optimal solution at the time was to leave. I wasn't surprised when they did that. I suppose it wasn't really betrayal, it didn't even seem like they were ever really on our side.

If I were to meet them again. Well...It won't be pleasant. Pleasure peaks. Sadly that will never happen... Oh well!

I look at my most recent memories: my arrival at the university of bioengineering and computer science, meeting my roommate, the first half of the year spent studying like there is no tomorrow...It was calm.
Serene almost.

Didn't like it.

Equestria? A whole 'nother story. So much stuff happened in less than a single day: got sent to another world, got captured by an anthropomorphic species of ponies from a cartoon show, got my 'innocence' stolen away, found out that I might be able to do magic and apparently: seeing my own mind at the moment. What a day!

As 'interesting' as my life is, I decide to see if I can change anything in my subconscious. Maybe get rid of some of the few instincts that remain. Fear is nonexistent in me. I legitimately don't fear anything. I may not want things, but I don't fear them. Stopped doing so a while ago. Wait...what is that?

Those are...my vitals? No. My...condition at the moment? I-I think so, yeah.

After 'looking' at the level of chemicals in my body, my heartbeat and breathing rate, I somehow realize, that I wasn't simply hungry. I was starving. I went to my memories and checked my condition right after I arrived to Equestria: slightly better, but not by much.

I went back before I was sent, before I met the merchant. I was perfectly fine. I wouldn't even need to eat for at least six more hours and even then it wouldn't be so bad. So then: what happened? I start to compare every single detail, about the state of my body when I was at the Convention and when I got to Ponyland...

The differences were staggering. It looks like during the trip through the Void, my metabolism was increased tenfold, without causing any visible changes to my body. Oh my nails and hair grew a bit, yes. Normally, I wouldn't have noticed. But thanks to this place, I'm able to see that they grew only by a couple of millimeters. I'm not concerned about my nails or hair though, it's everything else.

My brain is barely working with so little glucose in it, which explains the occasional pains I was having, my stomach shrunk considerably and a hole or two are going to start forming soon. Before the convention I used the restroom, but even still: small stones have formed in my kidneys and my liver is about to fail. Why am I not in pain?

...

Oh...oh well that's just fucking fantastic. I want to facepalm at my own ignorance, but I can't really do that at the moment, so inste- I can't groan either...Damn it. Anyway: I know why I lost my coordination earlier today: it's because my nerves are being repressed. I can still feel, it's just that everything doesn't feel as intense, as it would usually. Which means that all the information might be incorrect...

How did I not notice?! How do I wake up? I need to wake up! Wake U-

I wake up.

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Aria Blaze

I couldn't sleep again.

I turned left, then right. I looked at Sonatas smiling muzzle and let out a sigh. She was probably dreaming about tacos again. She has taken a huge liking to them since Nacho Picchu. Those lizards, if anything else, sure knew how to cook. When we asked her to make us dinner, she returned with at least two dozen tacos. We still don't know where, or how she got the ingredients for them. It's not like you can just find shops or markets that sell meat here on every corner.

I sighed once more, while looking up at the ceiling. I sat up on my bed to stare at Adagio. Was she a bit too harsh with him? It's not like her fears were unfound. After losing everything and everyone you held dear, then being thrust into a world where you can't trust anyone... I think Adagio is justified, but she could've handled that better. Much better actually, despite this whole situation being a little nu-

All of a sudden I start coughing, so I cover my mouth as to not wake the other two in the room. My throat's parched. I quietly get out of my bed and put on the slippers. I head out into the corridor, that's illuminated by street light coming through the balcony. I walk over to Sunsets room to check on her. As per usual, her door's not locked and I find an adorable sight of a drooling Sunset passed out on her table over some tomes. I have a small urge to get the books from under her, but she was warned multiple times to not overwork herself. Her ruined books are her own problem.

After silently closing the door, I head downstairs to get some water. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, I look up from my thoughts and see... Vadon illuminated by the few remaining street lamps outside and chewing on something while leaning on a window sill, with his right leg behind the other. I was confused as to how he was able to stand like that. I looked at my own legs and decide to try the same, which results in almost immediate failure making me start falling. "E-e-e!" I begin flailing my arms widely and eventually manage to get my balance back by standing in a more comfortable position. I look at Vadon and see him staring at me with a humored eyebrow raised.

"What? Forgot I existed already?.." He asks still smirking.

"I-What? No, I just... wanted to know how you were standing like that." His eyebrows raise and he glances at his...what are they? He raises one of his legs up and wiggles the extension.

"I guess it's because I got feet and you got-"His gaze falls on my hooves."-...hooves. I like the sharks by the way." He tells me as he looks back out the window. I hear the grin in his voice

"I-Cool. I like them as well." I rasp at him. "I'm going to go get some water." He waves the hand holding one of our snack-bars at me and then lifts it up to his mouth.

I enter the gloomy kitchen, waiting for my eyes to adjust to the dark. After I can see the cupboards relatively clearly, I walk up to the one containing cups and search inside it. Wait...where's my cup? The room is dark, but there is some light entering through the single window, however I still can't see my cup anywhere. Where is it?! I exhale in frustration and instead pick one of the see-through glasses we had for guests. I pour a glass-full of warm water from the crane and gulp it all down, releasing a pleased sigh.

Putting the now empty glass back in the cupboard, I walk back into the living room and notice Vadon slowly drinking some water of his own. From my cup. Why does he...

"...Hey Vadon, where'd you get that cup?"

"Hm? Oh, Sunset gave it to me. I don't think Sonata will be pleased with it, but I'm sure I can explain." He replies and instantly goes back to sipping from my cup.

Of course it'd be you Sunset. I now don't feel so bad about not letting her unknowingly ruin the books.
It's not my fault that Sunset is trying to make me admit that that's my cup. So it's her fault. Yeah. I can't do anything about it though, unless I admit that my cup has a smiling pink flower on it with pink hearts... Ye-ah, no. I'll just wait until he gives it back.

Finishing the blueberry nut bar, he puts the wrapper in his pocket and just stands there, staring into the street.
I take a look at the clock on the wall, which shows that it's half past midnight. Is he nocturnal?

"Why are you awake so early?" He doesn't turn to me.

"I noticed I was starving. So I decided to get a little snack." What?..

"You are starving and you chose to eat an energy bar?" I ask incredulously.

"That was the second one. If what Sunset told me about the situation with the storm is true, then you don't have much food to last, if no one finds a way to get rid of this soon. I'm trying to be as conservative as possible, without letting myself die of liver failure." I want to believe that he's joking, but I don't hear any humour in his voice.

"I still don't think, that small snacks are the way to go about this..." He looks at me, a smile on his lips, but not his eyes.

"Don't worry. This is just enough for my optimal functionality." He keeps staring at me for a while longer. "Can-Do you know why Adagio hates me?" I was expecting that question.

"She doesn't trust strangers. I can understand why." My gaze meets with his. "Can you keep a secret?"

"I can." He says, turning to me.

"My sisters and I aren't ponies." His face reels back and the skin between his lips and nose swells.

"I think you're being a bit to harsh on yourselves... Not Adagio of course." He tells me with that weird smile.

"I mean: we literally aren't even 'Earth' Ponies." His amused expression leaves immediately. I have his full attention.

"We are actually Sirens, an omnivore half Pony, half...Mermaid. Our race was born and lives in the Ocean of Serpents. We have many cities and towns located on the ocean floor, or in underwater caves. We are a mostly peaceful race.
However recently...there have been reports from the east coast of Sirens sinking trade ships. And to tell you the truth? I'm not surprised. Our race has become desperate. "

"Around twelve years ago, stories started to spread over our nation like some plague. Stories of entire towns turning into rubble and all the villagers disappearing overnight. We lived in one such village. Me, Adagio and Sonata. It was a tranquil life in our little town. Someone would occasionally break into a song, frys would play with a pod of passing dolphins and when sailors from the continents arrived, we'd swim up to the surface for an exchange of stories and various different trinkets." I realize I have a small smile and I notice Vadon looking at me with a sad one. He knows... I take a deep breath.

"When the news of other towns turning to ruins reached our quaint little place, my mother, believing the stories suggested sending me and my twin brother to the capital for our protection. My parents were in the Marine guard you see. It was their duty to stay behind and protect the civilians. After discussing the matter, we decided to leave the next morning." I look the strange biped in the eyes.

"Our home was attacked that night. When the screams started, my brother was told to take care of me and get us both to safety. Of course I disagreed and tried to go with my parents, but my brother didn't let me. We went out of the back entrance and started to r-swim as fast as possible. We had to get to the outskirts of the village, but it difficult with all the bloodshed happening around us. We didn't even see what the invaders looked like, just bodies of our neighbours littering the streets. We were swimming around, almost aimlessly, lost in the town we lived our whole life. Then we bumped into Sonata and Adagio. They seemed to already know each other and Adagio was comforting Sonata near a collapse house at the time."

"We asked them if they know any good hiding spot nearby. After calming down, Sonata said that she knows a pretty good one, since she played a lot of hide and seek with her friends. It was a small cave, big enough to fit us all in. Sonata lead us out on a nearby reef. She disappeared into a completely unseen hole in the coral, unless you knew that it was there."

"Adagio entered next and I followed after. When I got inside the 'cave' I turned around to look at my brother.
I was confused when I saw him hiding behind a rock, looking at me with what I realized was sorrow. He mouthed two words to me and rose up. A harpoon tip instantly came out of his chest. I opened my mouth to scream but someones hand clamped over it. I started surging forwards, trying to get to him, but Adagio and Sonata held my arms. All I could do was watch as blood flowed out of his open mouth." Vadon was still looking at me with the same emotion, but he was no longer smiling.

"After waiting for the sounds of slaughter to cease, we came out of our hidey-hole. None of us made a sound. I reached my brothers body, the harpoon no longer in him. It was teleported somewhere, soon after he stopped breathing." I want to cry, but my voice doesn't crack and no tears fall. They ran out that night. "I found my father dead later and my mother was gone." Sonata lost her younger sister and Adagios adopted parents were brutally impaled upon each other. She said she lost her birth parents to a natural disaster when she was five.

"That is...I don't think saying 'I'm sorry to hear that' will do anything will it?" No, no it won't.

"If you feel like you should apologize already, you most certainly won't like the next part." I give a humourless smirk.

"I want to hear the rest." No hesitation. Sunset was much more affected by the story than him. I'm sure any pony would be. Maybe he's just good at hiding his feelings, or he knows what it's like. I doubt it.

"You see when we went out into the ocean, we were on our own. We couldn't even trust some of our own kind. In the next nine and half years or so, I became friends with the two of them and then practically sisters. Our little family was surviving in the wilderness of the waters and quite effectively too. Besides physical food, Sirens also require excitement from other creatures once in a while, or we begin to get ill. At first we received it by just playing around with the fish, but the older we got the more we required, so we started singing with sailors that we came across, while they played on various instruments. It was working, and kept us alive and healthy, however one day: some of the ships crews became hostile as soon as they saw us. They either fled in terror, or started throwing sharp things at us."

"Later on we found out from a crew that didn't start immediately screaming bloody murder, that some ships have gone missing lately and that Sirens have been openly attacking sailors. We found this confusing at first, because we couldn't understand, why they would be doing this. "

"But after we met one such Siren and demanded answers from him, we were told, that he was apparently starving and that the fear the sailors exuded right before their death was delicious. He asked us, if we would like to help him with his next meal. When we refused, he just shrugged and said: 'Suit yourself' and just left with that same crazed smile. Both Sonata and I wanted to prevent more deaths, but before we could do anything, Adagio pointed out more Sirens hiding in the nearby corals staring at us with the same deranged look in their eyes, so we left. Another ship sunk that night." I take a moment to rearrange my thoughts and take another deep breath.

"About two and a half years ago we were captured by an expedition sent from Equestria by Queen Celestia Kosm herself. We were all placed in separate water tanks and brought before her majesty. After listening to her accusations of us being part of the cause of loss of very valuable cargo and diplomatic Equestrian ships, we pleaded non guilty, which greatly surprised the Queen and piqued her interest. We were given a chance to explain what we meant."

"After listening to what we had to say, she told us that she believed us and had summoned someone named Twilight Sparkle. We instantly felt something wrong about her, but didn't want to enter the frying pan by suggesting something the Queens personal student and acknowledged 'master' of magic. Her highness told Professor Sparkle these exact words: 'Please Twilight, find out everything about our guests race, if you would?'" I mock the queens voice.

"Sparkle bowed and told the guards carrying our tanks to bring us into her personal laboratory. After locking her doors and activating some sort of spell, she swiveled to us with a look that send shivers down our spines." I take a moment to form my next words. "We were subjects to a demon Vadon. She was a demon. No more, no less. She was messing with us: our bodies, or minds, souls probably as well. Our screams for help were unheard and pleads for mercy ignored."

His eyes...they don't hold any sorrow, or pity. They hold pure pain. It's like he's reliving what we lived through. The rest of his muzzle remains unmoving as if made of stone.

"After a week of torture, no sane mind could conceive, we were saved. We were almost on a brink of death, our bodies lacking their tails and fins after a multitude of transformation spells cast on us, when Sunset entered the chamber. When she saw our conditions, Sunset all, but exploded at the mad 'scientist'..."

-What are you doing Twilight?!

-I am gathering data about the Sirens. They are such a marvelous race! I have made so many notes!

-Twilight, you're torturing them! They look like they haven't ate in a week!

-Of course they have not. I must gather as much data as possible on the tests subjects, including: how long it takes for a Siren to starve!

-Please...help...

-Twilight! How could you?! They're our guests!

-Of course. And I am supposed to entertain my guests am I not? I am sure, that their experience in Canterlot has not been dull.

-Twilight you're hurting them! You were supposed to find out more about their race! Not subject them to this tartarus! They aren't prisoners!

-Oh pish posh. They are monsters Sunset, why should I care if they hurt a bit?

"After Twilight said that, Adagio had somehow regained enough strength to swear almost every profanity possible at Twilight. You'll pick something up from hanging out with sailors. After Adagio was done promising an incredibly painful death, Sparkle simply turned to Sunset and said two words: 'See? Monsters.'" Vadons mouth is closed, but his jaw hangs slack. "After Sunset reported to the Queen, our dear professor was given, what was called: 'a much need vacation' for a year. Celestia has apologized to us for everything and has given us recompensation in 'bits'. We were also given a year to rehabilitate from our trauma, but did it much faster. We got our money and bought this house." His face finally shows some emotion: it's confusion.

"I just don't understand one thing: why would you stay here?"

"We wanted to leave at first, but then we found out how much music is appreciated here on land. So we came to the Queen, who already has read the notes, and asked her if there was something that we could do about it. She proposed us the idea of becoming musicians. We started learning to play different instruments day and night, until finally we picked what we liked. We met with Celestia again and she asked us if we wanted to be an independent group, or have a manager."

"We decided to be on our own, Adagio and I didn't want to rely on Equestrians. Then another problem came up, we couldn't decide on the genre of music, because the ship crews didn't really play in any actual genre. But once again, Sunset came to the rescue and suggested 'Hard Rock' and 'Metal'. We actually took a liking to 'Rock', so we became Rock Stars. Not instantly of course. We travelled the world around for a bit, before we reached where we are now." I finish with a small smile.

"I see. Thank you for sharing this with me, Aria... By the way: who knows that you're Sirens?" He's smiling as well, but his voice sounds dead.

"The Queen, Sunset, Sparkle and a couple others. Just don't tell anyone about this and we'll be fine." He nods getting the message.

"Of course. Just one more question: why is Sunset living with you?" Wrinkles appear on his forehead.

"I don't know all the details, but half a year ago Sunset came to us in tears. We tried to get more details, but all we got was that she has left the Castle and wants to live with us instead. She moved what little belongings she had from her tower and settled with us. She's been helping us with the house and volunteered to maintain our equipment for the shows. We've been living together ever since." I look at the time: one twenty.

"I will try my best to not stay angry at Adagio."

"Thank you."-yawn-"it's quite late, so I'm gonna get another drink and then head off to bed."

"Alright, good night." He replies as he lifts the cup to his lips. I smile.

"Alright you too. But hey, Vadon?" He hums in acknowledgment through the cup. "That's my cup." He freezes. Then slowly lowers it and looks at me.

"...I like it." I snort and raise an eyebrow. "Alright I suppose it's more embarrassing for a male to have such a cup, than a woman, or mare in this case." I smile. "Too bad I have almost zero pride." He says, but hands me my cup nevertheless.

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

After wishing each other goodnight one last time, I get a different glass of water, the metal chair with a cushion and return to my basement. I nearly fall down the stairs, but manage to keep my balance. Once I reach the bottom, I place the chair down and open the metal door, and hold it only slightly open. When the light comes on, I can see the room beyond the crack and once my eyes adjust to the light I pick up the seat and enter. Walking over to the metal table I set the glass on the table, and take a seat in front of my armor.

I pick up the book, which lights up again and start searching through the index. After finding what I want I turn over to the corresponding page and start reading.

Ch. 5: Magic can do Wonders.

View Online

Chapter Five: Magic can do Wonders

A soul is a complex construct, but not as indestructible as many seem to believe. A soul can have a vessel, however there are instances of formless souls: ghosts, spirits, poltergeists, wraiths and many more. If a soul has a physical form, it can be taken out of it. If the soul is unwilling to leave it's physical form, then it will take some effort for a necromancer to tear it out. The more complex the soul, the more difficulty you will have with extracting the soul into a more vulnerable location for it - outside its vessel.

A soul is mainly composed of everything it has experienced, like a self-writing story. It can be rewritten, if you have the means to do so. (Refer to chapter one hundred twenty four) Rewriting your own soul is not recommended, unless you are experienced in the subject, or you have someone that is, with you at the time. Failure in rewriting a soul will end up in it turning into a 'blight'. (Refer to chapter one hundred twenty five.) The most important detail to note is-

This is pointless. I lean back in the chair and begin massaging my face with my hands. I release a tired sigh and look back in the book. I have been reading the guide for over an hour, trying to learn necromancy. I have found out, that runic magic is basically programming reality via runes, under certain conditions. Supposedly it doesn't tire the caster, but the downside is, that you need to make the rune circles first, which takes more time than simply casting a spell. There are special runes in the book, that are used for creating spell matrixes, or programs only known by dark mages, however: therein lies the problem. I don't know what the 'basic' runes look like, or what they do.

Oh sure: there are images of the runic circles depicted on the pages, but this is a guide to necromancy, so it doesn't give me the complex spell matrixes that are on my equipment. I suppose the good news is, that I have found out what the soul is. As far as I understood: a soul is a mind. It's where I was before, or should I say: what I perceived earlier.

I shouldn't have been able to do so naturally, but I did it anyway, thanks to the magic on the helmet. I tried to understand what at least some the enchantments on the armour piece did, but was unable to, since all of the circles had 'basic' runes in them. Of course I could start experimenting, but I don't want any accidents to happen. Especially when I am very tired from malnourishment and lack of sleep. Aria was right. Two energy bars is not enough.

Wait...are there books on runes on those shelves in the kitchen? I haven't actually checked, so I head upstairs, turn on the light in the kitchen and start searching through everything. Most of the tomes were about histories of different nations, or novels such as 'Daring Do and the Golden Box' or 'Very Deep Under the Sea'. The others were all labeled as 'Magical Theory on yadda by yadda', however there was nothing on runes. Sunset clearly has a passion for damned things, but doesn't have any books on them?

Madness.

I stare at the pile of books on the table and sigh. I seem to do that a lot lately. I notice a basket of green apples sitting on the kitchen counter and make my way to it around the table. I take one of the tasty looking apples and twirl it around in my hand for a bit. Walking over to the sink, I give the apple a good wash and take a bite out of it, without bothering to dry it. So sour. I scrunch my nose a bit, but swallow anyway. After finishing the apple, I drink straight from the tap, not even bothering with getting my glass. As I close the tap, I hear hoofsteps in the living room.

"Aria is that yo- Oh, hi." The sleepy unicorn smiles at first, but frowns when she sees the books on the table.

"Hello Sunset, I was just gonna put these back. I didn't wake you did I?" I ask, as I start reshelving the books in, hopefully, the same order as they were before.

"No you didn't. I awoke by fal-I just woke up and heard running water downstairs, so I decided to investigate. What are you doing this late in the hour? What are you searching for?" She didn't sound upset, just curious.

"Well, I woke up from hunger, so I helped myself to a little snack." I nod at the apple core, lying on the counter, since I forgot to throw it away. "I read the combusting book a bit and realized that in order to understand the runic circles on my equipment, I need to know the commonly known runes, but I can't find any information on them." I crouch to put one of the 'Parry Otter' series in the lower shelf.

If the only place I can get this info from is the 'Royal Archives', then I will have a lot of trouble with figuring out what anything does. It's not just my armour I'm concerned about. My daggers might be the most dangerous weapons in the world and I won't even know it. I can't find out anything about revolver though, since it has zero runes on it. The only way I'm going to be able to figure out it's properties, at the moment: is by trial and error. I know it's not your normal gun, because when I pick it up it also lights up. By which I mean there are thin lines that shine with unnatural flames, albeit faintly. At this point, acting upon the unknown that was given to me by that fluteless squidward instead of being cautious could be the difference between 'staying in one piece' and 'taking the whole world down with you'. Even if I am over-exaggerating, I'd rather not risk it.

"Oh! I have a book on runes in my room, I can get it for you if you want." I look up at Sunset. She had the book. Of course, she had the book! I'm so dumb.

"Could you get me something to write on and with as well, please?"

"Sure,"-she let's out a massive yawn-"I'll be right back." Sunset walks out of sight and I go back to shelving books.

After a couple of minutes pass, she comes back with some things in her hands. I had a small burst of energy and managed to put all the books in their previous place on the shelves, somehow remembering what order to put them in. Throwing the eaten apple into the stainless steel bin, I turn to her and she hands me a book, some parchment, a pencil and an eraser.

"Thanks Sunset. Sorry I bothered you." I say as I take the items. Runic magic and it's Uses. By Clover the Clever.

"You are welcome and don't worry about it. I don't think I'm going to fall asleep anytime soon anyway." She releases another yawn.

"If you say so, I'm going to return to the basement and try to finally figure out what most of my stuff does. See you in the morning." We walk out of the kitchen and she switches off the light. It gets super dark.

"See you in the morning." Sunset replies, as she goes back up the stairs.

My attempts to not fall headfirst into my room rewarded me with a graceful descend. And by graceful I mean: I managed to not die. I would have turned on the light, but the switch is at the top of the stairs and I don't know how much lighting costs here, if you even have to pay for it. You probably do. Putting everything on the table, I sit in the chair once more.

The most important detail to note is: while a soul might be most vulnerable outside a vessel, it is also the most effective. A physical form has many limits, so necromancers have created what is called the Necromancers Eye. It allows the soul to extend some of the limits of it's physical form, primarily: see more, than you would usually. If a necromancer wishes to learn the intricacies of all magic, without leaving their body, the Necromancers Eye is usually the most effective tool, however you will first have to get rid your 'windows' for the spell to work.

On the other side of the page was an image of the spell matrix, that's required to use the Eye. To the right of the diagram, was a very detailed black and white picture of the Necromancers Eye. It was a monochrome version of the cyan, burning eyeball of doom. I grin. I can do this... Although...

-however you will first have to get rid your 'windows' for the spell to work.

I think I need to gouge out my eyes, in order to use this. The eyes which just got healed recently. Nope. I want to see the world around myself with my own two organic eyes for the time being, thank you very much. Plus I don't want to learn all the 'intricacies' at the moment, I have two books on runes and that's enough for me at the moment. I turn to take a look at the horned helmet and see its emptiness staring back at me. I imagine a blazing eye in the empty space.

What if I don't need to sacrifice my eyes? After all: the helmet seemed to have the smoke effect, so why wouldn't it have the eye? I'll just have to find out later. For now - books! No matter how I say it, I will never be truly excited about a book. I prefer practice over theory, but I also don't want to add another catastrophe to the ones above. Above the basement I mean. Wait...I'm on a mountain, so the basement is pretty high. Then again...I don't really care about the ones below. You know what... Maybe Squidward does have at least a tiny flute. This is just way more complicated than I expected. I stop my mental rant, before it could derail further and finally focus on the books. I focus on the books. I focus on the...books... I collapse on the books.

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Sunset Shimmer

The past three days have been surprisingly calm. Vadon would occasionally chat with us, but he would spend most of the time in the basement, reading the two books and making notes. He told me he didn't want to show me the notes, until he was sure, that all of them are a hundred percent correct. Neither I nor he told the others what he was doing in the basement. Yesterday, Adagio decided she had enough secrecy, and sneaked in Vadons room, while he was asleep. She found out that he was doing something with magic and threw him off the bed, demanding answers.

Vadon must have nerves of steel, because he didn't even flinch once at Adagios tone and volume. I had to go down there myself and explain to her, that I knew what Vadon was doing and that he promised to show me what he worked on.

-You knew? And you didn't tell anyone?!

-Adagio, calm down! What would he do? Why would he turn on us? He has no reason to do so.

-I'm just looking out for us!

-By pushing away everyone you meet?

-No, by keeping them at a certain distance.

-Who's them?

-You be quiet, Vadon.

-Adagio...There is no reason for us to distrust him.

-I am willing to trust, as long as there are no secrets, Shim.

-What, you want my life story?

-No, but telling me, what you're doing down here would certainly increase my trust.

-...Are you sure about that? Ow! Sunset I'm just messing with her. Alright look: I promised to show Sunset what I've found out about my stuff, but only when I'm ready, and if she wants to tell you anything about it - it'll be her decision.

-...When are you going to do that?

-I think... if I start now and pull another all-nighter, I should be good tomorrow.

-What do you mean another? How many have there been so far?!

-Rela-ax Sunset. I know my limits.

-You've been barely eating for the past couple of days, how are you even wide awake right now?!

-I ate a fish.

-Exactly: a fish. Don't twist your words with me. What you're doing can't be healthy. At least eat something else, we have a bunch more food.

-What, like a different fish? Like I said: I know my limits. Now: if you two want to find out more about my research, you'll have to leave now, so I can concentrate.

-Fine. But I want you to know, that I really don't like this. Lets go Sunset.

-Oh I'm loving this...I meant the research, but messing with you is fun as well. Just go already! You can glare at me later.

After we got to the top of the basement stairs, I turned to Adagio and told her, that she shouldn't worry about this. I reminded her, that I'm not naïve and that even if Vadon does anything to hurt any of us, I am an elite mage and a personal student of princess Luna herself, therefore: capable of restraining him. If Adagio doesn't trust him, she can at least trust me. She dropped the matter and retired to her room. I spent the entire day behind a book as well, reading up on mythical creatures and the ones not so mythical. I shouldn't read, before learning new things since it decreases the chance of me remembering, but I will be taking notes of my own, so it doesn't really matter and there is nothing else I can do, to spend time.

Finally the next morning arrived, with the Queens sun shining through the window. I slowly stir in my covers. Suddenly my eyes flash open and I jump out of bed. Grabbing my clothes from a chair, I change from my pyjamas to my purple shirt and blue pants. Walking out of my room I see Aria standing near the bathroom door. She notices me a greets me with a small smile and nod.

"I slept well, how about you?"

She grimaces and gives a so-n-so gesture.

I point my gaze to the door. "Both are occupied?"

She nods.

"I'm going to have breakfast now. You want anything?"

She waves me off.

"Alright then. Good morning, by the way." She gives a grumble in response.

Rolling my eyes, I walk down the stairs and into the living room. It seems today is one of the more brighter days, which puts me in an even better mood. I enter the kitchen, open a drawer and take a knife with a cutting board. Placing them on the counter, I walk over to the fridge and start searching inside. I take out some vegetables and fruits from it and put them on the board, closing the door with my leg. As I am about to start cutting, I feel weak vibrations coming from bellow in similar intervals. What in the world? I stand frozen, thinking of what could possibly be causing this, until a thought hits me. The basement is right below me...

Before I could ponder any further, the vibrations frequency changed drastically. I drop the knife and rush to the basement door. Turning on the light, I rush down the stairs, but stop midway as I hear...Singing? I slowly walk down the rest of the way. After reaching the bottom I can definitely hear music and singing. I push open the door and a strange sight appears before me.

Standing near the table, dressed in his entire armor, except for the helmet, is a dancing Vadon. He's not moving around the room, it's just his upper half he is dancing with. The helmet is sitting upright on the table, it's front turned away from me. The music, which I finally recognize as electronic, is playing at an incredibly fast pace, which Vadon seems to match perfectly. The singer has a high voice, sounding like it's mixed with lightning, however despite it, I can still recognize the voice is that of a stallion. The lyrics are mostly the same, with the song being about someone losing their mind. My mind finally catches up with the fact, that some of the runes on the chest piece are glowing.

"Vadon?!" The runes stop glowing and the music instantly stops. He whirls around, surprise etched on his face.

"Good...morning?" He looks at the clock above me. "Yeah, good morning Sunset. I wasn't expecting you so early, but feel free to come in." I step into the room and look at the time. Eleven? How is that early?

I face him and notice bags under his eyes. "Why are you working so much? It's not good for your eyes." His tiny smile falters slightly, but then it's back up again.

"I'll be fine. Like I said many times before: I kn-"

"Know your limits. Yeah, I remember. I just can't help but think, that you're doing things exactly at your limit." His expression seems frozen, even as he speaks.

"Just let it go Sunset. Stop worrying so much about me." I frown.

"But-"

"Stop, or I won't show you what I've been doing." I keep frowning, but don't say anything.

We keep staring at each other, for a few more seconds. He purses his lips slightly and his head gives a 'follow me' motion.

"C'mon then." I walk over to the table, and notice various parchments with a multitude of messily placed formulas and designs. How do you find anything in this mess...

"Uh... I guess what I want to know first is: where was the song coming from?" I can't see any speakers in the room, or anything that could possibly play music.

"Ah, yes. Yesterday, after you and Adagio left, I have been doing my best in decoding the runes on my armour." The chestplate makes almost no sound, as he gives the it a few taps with his knuckle. The armor is not made of metal? But it felt metallic, when I touched it...

"I haven't had time to figure out the function of every single matrix, but I still found out some pretty cool stuff. Apparently my helmet connects with my mind and this right here-" He points at a runic circle on the armor that protects his neck. "- allows me to voice anything from my memory." The runes light up once more.

"Are you mammalian?" My eyes nearly bulge out of my head, from hearing my own voice coming out of the headwear.

"I am actually. How'd you know?"

"You have fur and a mane, so I figured-"

"Hair. It's called hair Sunset."

"Oh. I also noticed canines, are you a carnivore?"

"No I'm actually an omnivore. That a problem?"

"No, it isn't. The girls are also omnivores, plus I'm used to meat-eaters. I've seen a bunch of Gryphon vassals during their visits to the palace. Besides-"

Our voices cease and the runes stop glowing. I simply stare, mouth agape at what just happened. Vadon speaks up, "There is a certain set of runes on the helmet, that allows me to... play anything from my mind. So all I have to do, is remember I've heard, activate the spellwork and the armour will play the memory." He gives me a toothy grin.

"And uh... how exactly does that work?"

"I have no idea!" ...Well that's comforting.

His face goes blank for a second and he quickly spins towards the table, rummaging through his mess. He keeps mumbling negatives to himself, until he releases a victorious shout and snatches one of the notes. Turning to me faster than I can blink, while still grinning like mad, he shows me a parchment with an incredibly complicated rune circle and some notes written underneath.

"This is a little something I made myself. In theory: this spell should let you understand the basics of my magic if you manage to cast it correctly, if not...Well let's not think about the hidden failsafe." I can't help but shudder.

"What kind of magic is that?"

"Necromancy, golemancy and shadowmancy."

"Okay, I recognize golemancy and shadowmancy, but what's necromancy?" He looks at me with a strange expression.

"You don't know what necromancy is?" I shake my head "Then don't worry about it. But if you do find out what it is, remember: necromancy is so much more, than some may think."

"Vadon, you changed a lot over the past few days. You've become incredibly-"

"Ecstatic?"

"-Psychotic." He stops grinning, but his lips is still separated. We keep staring at each other silently and I actually begin feeling worried. He clicks his tongue.

"Wow. Thanks Sunset, you're a great support. I've been sleepless for almost three nights straight, trying to learn to learn three types of magic at once, despite not having any way to get knowledge safely for two of them and willing to reveal you secrets, that some would have to pay a hefty price to learn, for free. I might come of a psychotic, but there is a reason for that." He says in a dry voice. I feel my ears instinctively fold against my head.

"I'm sorry." I look down at the cold floor.

"Don't be. There is no reason for you to be sorry. I'm not offended and I'm not mad, Sunset. I don't get mad over such silly things." I look at him incredulously.

"Calling you insane is a silly thing?" I wanted to shout, but was too caught off guard, to even raise my voice.

"Of course. I know I am not insane, because for me to be insane there have to be two conditions. One: I must be delusional about things around me, which am not. And two: there have to be such things as right and wrong. There aren't by the way." I open my mouth to interject, but he cuts me off. "No Sunset, they don't. It's simply different, no actual right or wrong. Therefore I literally cannot be insane."

I just stare at him, my logical side telling me to play along, and then hand him over to the guard. However, he reminds me so much of Adagio back when we just met... but also different. While Adagio was distant, rude, sarcastic and pessimistic. He seems nice, sarcastic and optimistic, however still capable of being cold. What made him think like that?..

"That is..."

"Pessimistic? I know, but it's actually realistic. It's just that, that's the way things are in life: few rainbows and sunshine, lot's of everything else." I can't help, but feel that he is correct. Even though things haven't always been this way, not in Equestria at least. I decide to change subject.

"So, anything else you've found out?" My voice sounds weak.

"Yeah actually." He picks up the helmet and puts it on his head, the space in the middle instantly filled with smoke-like shadows, obscuring his muzzle entirely. "Do you mind standing near the door for a second, and switching the light on an' off quickly?"

"You mean off and on right?" I say as I stand in the doorway. I give a small smile, despite what was said earlier.

"You know what I meant." He sounds annoyed, but I can tell he is smiling as well.

"Alright I'm ready, when you are."

"Good. Just keep looking at me and when I give the signal, turn off the light for just a second." What is he planning?

He turns his entire body to me, and stands still near the table. "Now!" I shut off the light and quickly turn it on. He is now standing almost half of a meter away from me, with hands on his knees and breathing heavily. I shout in surprise and nearly jump back in fear. "Ta...da!" He rasps out.

"What was that?! That wasn't teleportation, there was no flash!"

"That's...because...I didn't teleport. Give me a moment." He exhales and takes a deep breath. "I didn't teleport, I ran up to you. It leaves me exhausted, but it doesn't appear to actually drain my energy. I believe, the spell is a shadowmancy one, since it seems to only work when I'm in the dark. I can't find the set of runes for it either, so the spell is probably ingrained into the armour." What.

First there's some kind of necromancy, of which I have never heard before. And now a set of armor that allows the wearer-correction: Vadon, to move faster than light? I...This is fantastic for better understanding of magic, but all of... this, doesn't feel like it should be meddled with.

I look at his weapons lying on the table.

___________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Vadon

"What about your daggers, or the other thing?" I look at my weapons lying on the table. Chewing on my lip, I think about what to tell Sunset. Finally deciding on what to say, I turn to her.

"Well: the daggers have a pretty complicated matrixes, for which you have to know the basics of necromancy to understand. As for the gun... I have no idea what it does. And since it doesn't have any runes: I can't find out its properties without using it and I... don't want start testing something, when I have almost no idea as to what it does. You see where I'm going with this?" She nods. "I might act reckless at times, but never, ever...would I do something, that I don't know the consequences of." Unless, I'm extremely bored and got nothing to lose.

"I-I'm not sure if I want to know everything else you've been doing." She turns away from me.

"I haven't found out much else, unfortunately. Besides: it's not like I'm doing something illegal, or anything that could threaten any of you, right? I've practically been avoiding you all, staying here - in the basement, most of the time."

"Why though? I don't understand." I look at her, without meeting her cyan eyes.

"Because all of this is temporary. After the storm cloud leaves Canterlot, I will leave." She opens her mouth to say something, when Arias head peeks through the doorway.

"Sunset, Vadon! It's finally happening! Let's go!" She disappears and I hear her hooves running up the stairs. A silent moment passes by.

"Aria wait! What's finally happening?! Go where?!" Sunset call out to her.

"The storm is leaving and the Queen is going to make an announcement! We'll be waiting on the balcony, hurry!"

Sunset and I look at each other in surprise. Well this is convenient... She looks at me for a few more seconds and then rushes out of the room. I quickly unstrap my armour, simply dropping it to the floor and follow after Sunset. As I reach the living room, I can see a lot of sunlight shining through the windows. I sprint across the room and up the stairs to the second floor.

I have never been here before. There is an open door in front of the stairway, leading to a room, that's filled with various equipment, some of which I don't even recognize. That's probably Sunsets room. I turn the corner and enter a hallway with a soft red carpet, lined across it's entire length. Midway into the corridor, there is a set of large framed doors opened inwards. I see Sunset walk onto the balcony, taking a spot to the right of the three sisters. Sonata is leaning on the marble railing, squealing with joy. Aria doesn't show as much excitement as her sister, instead choosing to fidget on her hooves. Adagio seems to be the most calm of the three, simply standing with her arms folded. I go to the balcony and take a place beside Sunset, but not too close.

Now that I am able to see Canterlot in all it's beauty, without the heavy rain impending my vision, I start soaking in all the details. I see a bunch of different Ponies standing on balconies of their own. All the houses are made of the same materials: marble and grey wood, in some cases decorated with either gold or silver. They do not look the same however and quite a few have pretty funky designs, that makes them look like little castles. Our hou-The house I've been living in, looks like a simple two-story house with a couple decorative extensions and indentations here and there.

The balcony gives a nice view to the lower parts of the city, and the plains below. However there are rounded walls to either side, so I can't see the neighbours, which I consider to be an architectural flaw. Suddenly a female voice cuts through the air.

"Citizens of Canterlot! I - Queen Celestia Cosm, am happy to announce, that the royal mages have discovered a way to contain the Rainbow Storm. The team in charge of the project has come up with an ingenuous invention, with the assistance of my personal student: Twilight Sparkle. The 'Storm Tower' construction has been completed at last! Observe the 'Lush Fields'!"

Despite the voice being incredibly loud, my ears are surprisingly not ringing. I squint at the fields, hiding the cringe at their name. My eyebrows raise in awe at the sight. There, in the far distance, is something beginning to rise. Whatever it is: it looks massive, even from this distance. A long spike, moves upwards from the main body of the thing. Suddenly, various lights appear on the tower and at the top, three giant spikes spread like flower petals. Most of the storm appears to be circling the tower, occasional lightning hits the tower, sending rainbow arcs across it's entire length and making the lights glow brighter. They built a lightning rod. A huge lightning rod for a big storm... Seems very unoriginal.

"The storm and lightning are attracted to the tower, making other places safe. There will be more 'Storm Towers' set up over Equestria, in the span of the next two weeks. This is a temporary solution, they will contain the storm, until we find a way to get rid of it, permanently." The Queen stops talking and cheering erupts from everywhere. After the noise quiets down, a new voice continues.

"All towers shall be maintained and protected by a company of Solar and Lunar guards. Anyone, who gets near a Storm Tower, without a royal permit, will be captured and interrogated. No exceptions. This is for your own safety, the area around the base of a Storm Tower is more dangerous and unpredictable, than the Everfree Forest."

"Yes. As my sister said: please do not get near the towers, unless you are permitted by us to do so. The rest of Equestria and other Nations, will receive this message, so that no accidents happen. You are free to leave your homes, however you are not allowed to exit the city at the moment. I wish you all a good day." More cheering, however not as loud this time.

"Did you hear that Aria?!" I swear she must be a relative of Pinkies.

"No Sonata, I didn't hear the Queens speech." Aria gives her sister an obvious unamused gaze... Which Sonata seem to ignore completely.

"Oh. Well she was talking about this amazing tower thingy, that you can see in the distance, there! See it?" She points at the admittedly cool looking lightning rod, that keeps getting zapped, distant thunder reaching our ears.

"Ohhh! I didn't notice that before." Aria rolls her eyes, but still smiles at Sonatas antics. Adagio and Sunset have smiles of their own, looking at the giggling siren. I take a deep breath and begin walking into the hallway.

"Where are you going?" I stop and turn around to look at Adagio.

"I'm going to start packing." She raises an eyebrow, Sunset frowns and the other two get surprised expressions.

"Vadon... You heard the Queen, you can't leave the city. The guards might stop you." Sunset says with a tone of sadness.

"This city has a waterworks system, right? So all I have to do, is leave via the sewer."

"The sewer leads to an incinerator in the caves, below the city." She monotones.

"..." Shit.

"Vadon, why do you want to leave?"

"Sunset. I may live here, but I'm not a permanent resident of this house, so technically - I'm invading someone else's property." Adagio has both brows raised now and stares into space with a thoughtful look.

"No you're not! You're our guest!"

"Which I still consider an invader." Her mouth flops like that of a fish. Sonata looks at me with tears welling up in her big eyes.

"D-do you not like us?" She even gives a sniff.

"It's not about me liking you, or not. The owner simply doesn't want me in their home, so I will leave." Adagios eyes look up at mine. "Why should I create problems for her." She keeps staring at me with no emotion. Aria joins the conversation.

"This house doesn't have a single owner, y'know." I face the purple siren.

"So? What does that change?" She smirks and gives a huff of laughter.

"A lot. For one: I don't mind you being here, neither does Sonata." Aria says.

"And for two?" I make myself sound disinterested.

"Adagio doesn't decide everything." The orange siren looks at Aria, not showing a single emotion.

"No. But she does her best to protect you from danger."

"And are you a threat to us?" Aria leans in.

"Does it matter? Just let me leave and I won't appear in you lives ever again." Sunset finally loses it.

"WHY?!"

"Because no one cares about me. And I'd like to keep it that way."

"I care." I tilt my head.

"I remind you of someone, don't I?" Adagio flinches as if struck, then goes back to her cold demeanor.

"Yes, but that is besides the point-" I don't let Sunset finish.

"Oh no. That is exactly the point. Whoever it is, I remind you of, you must realize, that I am not them right? So there's no reason for you to care about me."

"You are so egoistical." She practically snarls at me.

"And you're not?" Sonata steps in between us.

"Guys, c'mon. Please stop fighting."

"I prefer: having an arguement." I say, while still looking in Sunsets eyes. Adagio walks up to my face.

"Sonata is already nearly in tears. If you make her cry..." She tells me in a calm tone. I look at Sonata and notice, that she indeed seems close to tears.

"Please stay out of this." I tell the siren with a single ponytail.

"No! I will not have my friends fighting each other! Apologize together, now!" She roars, however I show no signs of being intimidated.

"Since when am I your friend?" I ask.

"Anyone, who has no intention of hurting my family or my friends is my friend." She must have a lot of friends then, oh wait....

"...You want me to stay? Fine let's make a vote: who wants me to stay here?" I am the only one, who didn't raise a hand. Even Adagio raised hers. I had to do a double take on that.

"I thought you hate me?"

"I don't hate you. Plus Sonata likes you and that's enough for me." She smirks.

"Even if I stay, what am I gonna pay you with? I got no money." Sonata leaps over and puts a hand over my shoulder.

"That's because you don't have to." I can't stop the deadpan.

"...Way to make me feel like a parasite."

"Or you could go find a job." Adagio suggests.

"Oh really? You think anyone would hire something like me?"

"You could help Sunset with her research on magic, since you seem to be interested in that as well." I turn to the unicorn in question.

"What kind of research?" She looks less upset, but perks up at the question. Guess it hit her hard.

"Usually, I am trying to find out the inner workings of magic. But recently: I've been given a task by my mentor, to find out what is causing the fluctuations in the leylines energy flow. I think it's the paradoxical thaumic xer-" Aria decides to interrupt.

"Enough of all this complicated crap, none of us have even had breakfast yet and you're already conducting a lecture." Rude. Although, it's not like I wouldn't have said the same thing. Adagio puts a hand under her chin.

"I suppose we should, after breakfast we could go shopping. And yes, Vadon you can come as well, plus you need some new clothes. When was the last time you changed?" About three days ago.

"A while. You're right I suppose, but how am I going to pay for them?" Sunset walks past me.

"Don't worry I'll handle the payment. As long as it's nothing too fancy." Sonata finally let's go of me.

"Fantastic! Let's go then!" She disappears so fast, I can see an afterimage. ...She is definitely related to Pinkie, hundred percent.

"What are you going to have for breakfast?" Adagio asks me as we start walking down the stairs.

"A fish." An awkward silence follows my answer.

"No, you're going to have more than a single fish."

"No." My stomach releases a mighty rumble. "Maybe." She smirks victoriously and walks into the kitchen.

I follow after and start feeling something resembling excitement.

After all: I have a whole city to explore.

Ch. 6: Restocking of supplies is Vital.

View Online

Chapter Six: Restocking of supplies is Vital.

Breakfast was incredibly uncomfortable. Sonata was the only one talking, with Aria being the only one who replied to her. With hums of acknowledgement. Sunset finished her meal early and Adagio, slowly chewing on her fish salad, was staring at me with a blank face. I stared back.

After all of us were done eating, we just put our plates in the sink, agreeing to wash them after we come back. I went to brush my teeth, using a simple brush and Adagios 'Colgate' Sea Holly toothpaste. It felt like sand, but it did the job of scrubbing my yellowish teeth. After spitting the water out, I took a look and noticed that, in fact: my enamel was becoming whiter by the day. Magic must have been involved in the making of the paste, I see no other explanation. After I was done washing up, I went into the basement and picked up my armour from the floor and put it on the table. I stare at it for a few seconds, I take out one dagger and put it in between my pants and belt, pulling the shirt out to cover it. I walk back upstairs, turning off the lights behind me. There was nobody here.

Since I had nothing better to do at the moment, I decided to sit on the couch and wait for the others to be done with whatever they were doing. Looking around the room, I suddenly catch sight of two seahorses going at it... I swear, that aquarium contains pure evil. After failing to get the image out of my head, I see Sunset walk out from almost nowhere. I blink and look in the direction where she came from. To the left of the stairs, was an open pure white door with a silver handle. It's blending in with the wall quite well, which I think is another architectural flaw. Did they not bother with renovations?

Sunset is wearing her orange hoodie, a purple pouch strapped to her waist and a... I blink. And then for a while I don't. Sunset is wearing black hoof-shaped boots. While I am trying to figure out the possible reason of: why Ponies would wear boots, the Siren trio walks out of what I assume is the closet, each wearing shoes. No, not horseshoes. I stare at my own sock covered feet and wiggle the toes. I didn't really think about this. I look up at Adagio.

"Are you ready to go?" She asks.

"Uh...Is it possible to get me clothes, without leaving the house?" She instantly gives me a 'u wot m8' look.

"No. You will have to go out there and get yourself new clothes yourself. Sunset is already willing to pay for you, so don-"

"Yeah, yeah I figured. Let's just go." It seems, that I'll have to get my feet bit wet and reeking. Sighing, I rise from the comfy chair and do a quick stretch.

I finally take a proper look at what each of them is dressed in. Adagio is wearing a light brown coat with brown high heel boots and has a light-orange hand-bag as well. Aria's wearing a short-sleeved cactus green jacket, with a white shirt underneath, that has a black Unicorn skull depicted on it, and complete with the equivalent of green sneakers. Sonata was the brightest of the three, her white hoodie with a pink musical note on the front, that was glimmering every time she moved, her sneakers had the same effect. Sunset goes to the front door and I am able to see an image of her mark on the back of the hoodie, that is also shimmering, although it's colours are two shades of purple and black.

I'm the last to leave the house and as I predicted, the ground is wet, thankfully: not everywhere. It seems, it had some time to dry. I assume, as I step onto the cold stone. I shiver slightly from discomfort, feeling my socks already becoming moist. Ou-our street has two parallel rows of houses on one side, with a tall wall behind the second row. And on the other, after a small right angle drop, there are also buildings. While the shapes and sizes were varied, the materials and general vibe were not. Many buildings have purple roofing and the marble walls are half-timbered with either grey, or dark brown wood. Each house looks original, yet same all at once. Adagio starts walking down one way of the street and we follow.

I don't see anybody else on the street, might either be still asleep, or they- Oh no, there's one. It's an Earth Pony stallion, that was locking a door to a house. After he was done, he turned around and saw us. At first he smiled, but when his eyes fell on me his body instantly locked in place, though he seemed more bewildered, than scared. As we were nearing him, I gave a short wave and he finally started to blink. After rubbing his eyes with two fingers, to make sure I wasn't a hallucination, he turned and greeted Adagio.

"Good morning ladies. How are you?" He sounded fairly normal: neither bassy, nor high pitched. Looked plain too.

"Good morning Quick Novel, long time no see. We're fine for the most part, what about you?" He starts walking with us.

"Oh, you know. The usual. I have been trying to finish my latest novel during the storm, but all my inspiration disappeared all of a sudden and I couldn't do it." He looks upset for a moment, before changing the subject. "So who's your friend?" Quick glances at me.

"Ah, that is-"

"I'm Vadon. Nice to meet you, I'm not her friend though." Adagio sends me a small glare.

"Yes. He is just our temporary housemate. Nothing really special." Wo-ow. Novel looks at me with even greater curiosity.

"I am sorry if this comes off as a bit rude, but what are you? I'm afraid I have not seen anything like you before."

"I'd be surprised if you have. As far as I know, I'm the only one of my kind in this world. As for your question: you have already answered it." He blinks for a moment, before looking up at Adagio. He was closer to my size.

"I apologize if he seems a bit rude, but I guess he just isn't from a mannered society." I walk closer to her.

"And what gave you that idea? Maybe I just don't want to use manners, maybe I see no point in them." Unless you're trying to either blend in, or manipulate someone. In which case: yes, they are useful. The writer looks at me with surprise.

"But...manners maketh Pony." Oh, he's one of those. The girls swivel their ears towards our conversation.

"First of all: I see absolutely no reason in having manners. Now don't get me wrong: it's not like I'm going to start eating with my hands, or throw out profanities left and right, but not because of manners. Those things can be a danger to your health health and I'd like to keep mine pretty healthy. Second of all: implying, that only Ponies have manners is quite racist." He looks like he's about to have an aneurysm, I can see Sunset behind him, smiling.

"I-but-how do you-"

"You know, there's this saying I really like: I do me, You do you. Capiche?" I look at him from under my brows. He looks like he's about to argue some more, but instead his face gets red and adopts an expression of horror and he looks down. What? I check behind me, just in case. Nothing. Whatever. We walk in silence after that.

I don't know how long it's been like this, but I only just notice that we're going upslope. Ahead are a bunch of round platforms of marble, reaching out from the side of the city. What are those? As we begin nearing the end of the slope, I notice more and more ponies around. Some ignore us and some choose to downright stare at us with wide eyes. I get tired and stare back at one of them, following her with my head as I walk past her. The mare instantly shies away. I look forward again and just in time to notice a decently sized crowd walking in the general direction of the round things. I get closer to Sunset.

"Hey. Where are we going exactly?" I whisper and she looks at me.

"Well, we were going to check if the marketplace has been set up. And it seem like it is, so we're going to head there, instead of the grocery shops. Everything is usually much cheaper and in better quality at the Canterlot market." I nod and continue walking beside her.

We pass a smooth transition in pavement, between grey plates and solid marble. After a couple more minutes of walking, we arrive at a round square and a mix of smells assaults my nose, varying from sweet to spicy. The market is just a bunch of stalls placed along the perimeter of the square. Although it looks like they're still being set up, so most of the crowd is in the middle with the few spread out stalls. I say few, but size and amount is relative at this point, since the area is bloody massive. Still smaller than the round things though. I think as I look to my left.

Some of the stall owners, which I assume to be Gryphons, are placing on the counters a variety of meat, some of which is blue, but it's mostly gutted fish. We head towards one such stall owner, while Novel tells us a goodbye and goes to another stand, that's selling some sort of salad. Upon closer inspection I notice that some Gryphons and Pegasi are topless, but those that aren't, are wearing shirts with an oval hole in the back for their wings, which began directly beneath their shoulder blades and reached down to their thighs. The biggest wings in the crowd I saw, were on a Gryphon and had a span of at least three meters.

It's the same Gryphon we are walking to. He has copper feathers, blue eyes and black beak. He's wearing a red silk vest with a light-red lace and a buttoned black shirt underneath. When he sees us approach, his eyes narrow.

"Mornin' ladies and...sir. Would you like to buy anything?" What? He was British. While the Ponies had no apparent accent, this guy had a clear british in his voice. Please don't be Eagland. Adagio pulls her face closer to the fish and takes a whiff.

"Hmm... We would like those two Slams, these three Carps a-and... that Jumba. Keep the heads." As she speaks, she points to various fish and the Gryphon puts the ones she named in two paper bags, he pulled from behind the counter.

While the first five look like something I'm used to with a few alterations. The last one is... creepy: it's long, purple, doesn't have any fins or scales and it's head is composed of an enormous mouth devoid of teeth, that splits into three. It also has four eyeholes. I think it also moved before the dude's claw touched it.

"Fuck my life and everything in it. What the hell is that?" I whisper to myself. I doubt even radiation could produce that.

Apparently I wasn't quiet, or everyone on this planet has incredible hearing, because Sunset whirls around with wide eyes, Aria is smirking and Sonata looks confused. I also heard a gasp behind me followed by an 'ew'. Either Adagio and birdman didn't hear me, since Adagio simply hands him the money and he still has his eyes narrowed. Or they just gave no fucks, who knows?!

Sonata takes out something spherical, from her right pocket. After she pulls the string attached to it, she unfolds it into a big light-blue bag. Adagio hands her the paper bags with fish and she puts them in her bag. Complicated, I know. After they tell the dude goodbyes, he replies with more of that british. Is their leader a lizard? I muse, as we walk to next stall.

"It's a Jumba eel. They may look like a horror from the deep and sometimes smell like one, but they are very delicious, if prepared right." Apparently she doesn't care about manners, at least not enough to tell me off.

"If you say so." I still won't take my chances.

"Oh yeah: if you're ever at the sea, hope that you don't meet an adult one. They grow big." ... Thanks Aria.

I notice some of the Ponies staring at me, but as soon as I look at them, they turn away haughtily. Not all do though, some keep staring and walking. Yelps of surprise sounded out, as many crashes happened in a very short amount of time. Hopefully: they aren't as xenophobic and racist as many depict them. There are Gryphons in their capital after a war. Admittedly: it did happen a while ago, but I doubt many would forget about it. I really did not need the attention of the Queen at the moment.

The next stall has a green sheet draped over it, it's owner wearing matching fancy clothes. The chestnut Earth Pony stallion doesn't notice us at first, his eyes preferring a mare customer that keeps seducing him, by making inconspicuous poses, while looking all innocent. As I suspected: when she pays for the goods, the amount of bits she gives is miniscule, compared to the amount of vegetables she has. I sigh. So does Sunset. We look at each other: she with pity, I with tiredness. So far: not many differences.

The mare gives him a wink and walks past us, glancing at me with surprise changing to disgust, without even stopping, or slowing down. Bitch, hate you too. The guy has a small smile with a dreamy look. That is, until he sees us. After rapidly shaking his head, he turns to us with a toothy grin.

"These fresh vegetable and fruits are clean and naturally grown, no magic involved! Would you like to buy some of them? The cabbages are fantastic this year." He has a bit of a high pitched voice, but not annoying. Chipper, I'd say. Sunset walks up to the stall.

"No thanks, but we would like a bag of carrots, potatoes, apples and... corn I guess?" Sunset turns to Sonata, who pulls out a list.

"Yup!"

"Alright then!" He puts everything in similar paper bags and tells us the price. Sunset doesn't agree with it.

"WHAT?! A hundred and fifty?! They can't possibly cost that much!" Aria joins in.

"Excuse me, but that mare bought more, than we did for a smaller price."

"What? Are you saying I'm a cheat?!" He sounds so angry, I almost believe him.

"No! No-no-no-no, no...Yes." Adagio...I'm starting like you. However if you want to have any of these, it's time for a change in the tactic.

"Why you-"

"Hi. Um...excuse me uh, I am confused about one thing." He sends me a half angry, half confused glare.

"What is it?" He says through clenched teeth. We seem to be gathering a small crowd. Here we go.

"Why did that mare pay so little for so much food?"

"I already said, that-"

"Oh, cut the bullcrap." I drop the polite tone, changing to and indifferent one. "We both know, that you're not fooling anybody, so my question is: why did she pay so little."

"...She's my friend." Ri-i-ight.

"She certainly didn't look at you as her friend, nor did you I must say." His face gets a small blush.

"Fine. She isn't my friend." Aria opens her mouth, but I beat her to it.

"So, you didn't lower the prices for her?" Adagio looks at me.

"That's right, I didn't." Gotcha' you fucker. I make a pleasant smile.

"Well then. If my math doesn't fail me, we should pay abou-ut... forty six bits."

"What?! No! A hundred and fifty." Don't let him get mad.

"I'm sorry, but didn't you just say, that you didn't lower the prices? So if she payed seventy bits, then we have to pay forty six. Or are you trying to scam us?" Adagio smirks and moves her eyes to the sputtering Pony.

"O-of course not! I would never!" My face goes blank.

"Would you like to be famous?" Everyone around becomes confused.

"I-Yes. Who wouldn't?"

"Would you like to be known across Canterlot, as the stallion, who makes ladies of his own choosing, pay him as much as he wants for whatever he wants?" He goes pale. "Because we can arrange that." He gulps.

"You wouldn't." I raise an eyebrow.

"Are you sure about that?" His fur becomes sweaty.

"Heh, uh-what was it? Sixty four?"

"Forty six."

"Right-yes! Of course, I remember now." His voice cracks. Sunset gives him the money and he hands her the bags. "H-here you go. Enjoy." I smile. Sunset pulls out another bag to unfold and place the goods in.

"Thank you."

As I turn around, I see a bunch of Ponies, staring at me with either smiles of approval, or looks of respect. Some just stare though. My smile turns into a small smirk as I look at every observer: mostly everyone is dressed in simple stuff, but there two people in swanky clothes: Fancy Pants and Fleur, who are practically beaming with respect. At least, I assume that's them. Although Fleur has a strange expression - like she's in deep thought. The crowd starts dispersing and we go through the rows of stalls. We walk out onto the round square and after we are far enough away from the crowd, the girls stop me and turn me towards them.

"That was amazing!" Sonata and Sunset exclaim together.

"I'm genuinely impressed as well. Where did you learn to do that?" Adagio raises her eyebrow slightly.

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you." Or laugh, either or.

"Oh c'mon. What could you possibly say, that I wouldn't believe?" I take a deep breath through my nose and let out a part of it quickly.

"Have you... ever had a lot of free time? So much so, that you don't have anything else to do, but think?"

"...Sometimes." She looks at me oddly.

"I had a lot of time. Ever since I was a kid, I was fascinated with the 'what if?' question. So much so, that I began creating multiple situations, that could happen. Didn't matter if something was considered possible, or not: I still would think of it. I did it to prepare for such things as that arguement. There was a... point in my life, during which my brain processing activity increased, letting me imagine entire lifetimes of what could have, or could happen. I may be young biologically. But mentally: I have lived at least a couple hundred."

"I got myself a little motto when I was young: 'You are ready for something, if you are prepared for it mentally.'" I snort. "Of course, that doesn't mean that I instantly became prepared for everything, but not many things can surprise me. It's really... boring. I still don't like surprises though." They share looks between each other, before turning to me. "Alright: enough with the mood. Are we gonna go for my clothes now?" Adagio gives a nod.

"Yes. There's this little Boutique we know and it is the perfect place. The dress maker there, can make any clothes, varying from simple-" She points at herself "-to unique." her hand motions towards Sonata and Sunset. "It's not far away from here and the prices are cheap."

"A dress maker eh?.. Do you know where I can get myself some shoes? Or any footwear whatsoever, that isn't socks would be nice."

"Wh-Oh. Why would you wear socks if the roads are wet?"

"They offer more protection, than if I went bare. Plus it seemed like a good idea at the time." She hums dubiously.

"I think there is a shop across Rarity's, that makes custom footwear."

"Alright. Lets go then."

As we walk across the marketplace, a big shadow falls over us. I search for the source and find the castle slash palace. It's very impressive: the seven different towers rise up into the blue skies, with one of their gold and silver tips nearly touching the clouds. The mountain peak behind is still bigger though. The main structure, is ~~built~~ carved into the mountain, the springs running through handmade waterfalls. I can't see much into the castle grounds, since there is a massive smooth marble wall blocking the view. There are huge engraving on the palace walls, made out of some purple material mixed with gold. I can's see very well, because of the distance, but I think I see some of the stained windows, that depict... something.

I hear Sunset calling me, so I look back on the road and stop immediately, otherwise I would have been run over by a carriage. That was close. I slowly turn around to look at the girls with my wide eyes.

"I'm okay." I tell them in an odd voice. Adagio looks at me, concerned.

"You should watch where you're going you know. I don't know what it's like where you're from, but in Canterlot: there are many nobles, that enjoy travelling by wheel." What drives the carriage?.

The carriage itself is yellow and black, with an ornate design. I can't get a good look at the front of it- and it just turned the corner. It's gone. I'll find out later. Sonata walks up to me.

"Are you alright?"

"Yeah. Yeah-yeah I'm fine." I look at them. "I'm alright. Shall we?"

I decide to pay more attention to my surrounding this time, looking out for anything and everything. As we walk across the street, I notice that some Ponies are wearing horseshoes and it's usually the ones in a very simple attire. Another detail I noted is, that while some of the pedestrians were running, some walking 'gracefully' and others just walking - they all moved the same way. First they moved one of their shoulders forward and then a leg, however: some did it sleeker than others - practically unnoticeably. Or at least they would be, if I had my old eyesight.

I inspect the four members of our group, remembering the question Aria asked me a couple of days ago. And just as I thought: while the girls are moving their shoulders, Adagio is the only one, who is sauntering similarly to me, the heels helping her balance. I attempt to walk like a Pony, but just can't seem to do it. I might have to walk on my toes for it to work and if that's the case, then the difference in our leg structure makes me more stable on my feet then the Ponies on their hooves.

My back releases a few cracks, as I slightly arch my spine backwards and shove my hands in my pockets. I hum in content, from being in a position I'm used to. Sunset glances at me and raises an eyebrow, but doesn't say anything. On our way, I received more curious glances, disgusted stares and very few pleasant smiles. No more 'deer in the headlights' looks is preferable in all honesty, but it's not like it bothered me much. Checking around the street, I decide that I'm safe enough at the moment to appreciate more of the surroundings. After a while of more 'plain' scenery, I finally find something interesting.

To our right is a small mansion, that probably has seen better days. The second tower looks like it has fallen off, half of the roof is missing and all the windows are broken, the frames around them charred. The entire building was made of some kind of wood and very few metal parts, that were mostly used to make the towers. It's currently being taken down. I purse my lips and look to the left.

Some kind of store is being opened. The walls are white, but not marble and the frame is made out of a chestnut coloured wood. Two Pegasi are hanging up a sign. Arcane's Arcane... A magic store? Probably. A hornless, wingless stallion in a red squared shirt with purple lines and purple trousers comes out and looks at the two carrying the shops name. After they fix the sign in place, he nods and calls them down. Since I can't turn my head a hundred and sixty degrees without consequences, I look forward again.

I blink as I see a poster boy (Colt? Never figured that one out.) glue one on a wall of some house. The poster had Adagio, Sonata and Aria depicted on it in various poses over a faded purple background.

The grinning orange siren was dressed in a purple dress and purple pants, that looked like boots. She was bending forwards, one of her arms stretched downwards, the gloved hand making a horns gesture. Her other hand was holding a mic stand with a wireless microphone on it.

Sonata had a pink skirt and a magenta shirt with long-socks. She was in a mid-jump pose, using both arms to hold a black guitar with a magenta hue to her side, smirking at the observer. Her striped hair was in the all too familiar pigtail

The usually glum looking siren was practically beaming, as she was ramming away on the drums. Aria was wearing clothes similar to now, except she had a purple top instead of the skull shirt.

There's one detail, that definitely hasn't escape my sight: they all have a black silk necklaces with a red gem in the middle. I couldn't see Sonatas neck, but I assumed she had one too.

The Dazzlings. Battle. Full album live performance at the Canterlot Concert Hall, on the 26th of June at 7:00 in the evening.

I turn to the Rock Stars.

"Hey look! You're famous." They look at the poster and turn to me with annoyed amusement. It's uncanny how they can act the same at a time. Hivemind confirmed. "When's the concert?"

"On Thursday." Aria replies.

"No-o! Really? And when is that?" She's about answer, but Sonata beats her to it.

"Today is Monday. I think." She puts a finger on her chin.

"What, you wanna come?" Adagio asks.

"If I earn enough money for the ticket - I don't see why not."

Adagio looks forward again and frowns. I follow her stare and frown as well. We have reached the end of the road and it opens up into an even bigger square, than before. That is filled with Ponies, Gryphons and I think I even saw a couple Minotaurs here and there. How much population does this city have?! How big is it?! I move my jaw to the side and look at Adagio, she looks at me.

"Let's go around, it'll be quicker."

We turn around and after some distance: step into an alley to the left. After a couple more minutes of walking, we reach the end of the tight pathway and exit out onto another road, with fewer people this time. Adagio turns to Sunset.

"We need to go get something from the area. Sunset, could you..?" Sunset hands her the bag with the greens.

"Yeah sure, no problem! See you later." Adagio nods with a small smile and goes down the right end of the street with Aria by her side.

"See you two laters!" Sonata waves to us and catches up with them.

"So where's this boutique?" I ask, still looking at the skipping Siren.

"Right here." I turn to her and then turn some more.

"Oh."

We were, in fact: at the Boutique. The building has a curve to it and is made from neatly carved marble, and once again: has purple frilly designs. The building is a two story one, with a single balcony above the front door. I can see a multitude of various dresses and suits behind two display windows, located on each side of the entrance. The door itself is mahogany, with an oval window and has marble steps leading up to it. There is a sign on the door that says: 'Open all week from 9 until 6'. Sunset goes up to the door and looks down at me.

"You coming?" I hum in acknowledgement as I leap up the stairs. She pushes the door open and steps in.

There is a little jingle as the door closes behind us, but otherwise it's silent. The inside is pretty big and looks quite modern. Human modern. Sunset walks across the reflective onyx floor to the middle of the room, unzips her hoodie and puts both hands in the pockets. I saunter over to her, whilst taking a look around. Not much to note in all honesty: a set of stairs leading to the floor above, a bunch of dresses, a stage to the left, an odd looki-

"I'll be over there in just a moment!" And a voice that disrupts my inner monologue.

After a few seconds of waiting, a white Unicorn strides out of the curtains, that are on the side of the staircase. She's wearing a white blouse with a dark blue corset, that is matching her eyeliner, enveloping the blouses lower part. Rarity's also wearing a black medium length skirt, that has about four pockets and a pair of see-through socks that reach up to her lower thighs. The socks end at her hooves, allowing the horseshoes to touch the ground. She strikes a pose and starts swinging her raised hand from side to side.

"Welcome to Rarity's Boutique, where everything is chic, unique and magnifique! How may I help you today?" Her 'magnifique' hair stops swinging from side to side and she opens her blue eyes to look at us.

"Ah! Hello Sunset, how may I help you to...day... Hello, I don't believe we have met before?"

"Hi Rarity, this is my friend - Vadon." My jaw clenches for a moment. "He is in dire need of clothes. I suggested your establishment and here we are." Rarity smiles and looks at me.

"Ah a new customer. Well I am sure, that it is a pleasure to meet you good sir." I give a smile, that doesn't reach my eyes.

"It's very nice to meet you, Miss Rarity. Shall we get down to business?" She gives a nod of approval.

"I don't see why not. What would you like to have made?" I take a deep breath and look at myself.

"Well... I would like a pair of blue pants, that can be worn both outside and inside and are comfortable to quickly move around in. I would also like two long-sleeved shirts similar to the one currently on me: one being pure black and the other the same dark blue as this one. And if you would: a light pure black and a pure blue jackets, with pockets on the front left on inside left." She raises an eyebrow

"Seems a bit drab, don't you think? Maybe I should add a few designs. To spice things up a bit?"

"No it's fine. I wouldn't want to bother you with extra work, plus striped or squared clothing wouldn't suit me." Plus it won't be cheap. She smiles and shakes her head.

"Nonsense darling. It isn't a bother to me at all! And trust me: you would look fabulous in such garments. I can produce clothes with a motif, that will bring forth the best parts of your inner self!"

"Rarity. I'm sure, that you're a professional at what you do and an artist at what you make. But please understand, that I want to keep my clothing simple."

"But I do not understand why. I am sure, that someone as yourself would have a unique personality." ...D-Did she just make a racist compliment?

"That's exactly the point." "What?" "You're probably right about me having a rich personality. My inner world is vast and complicated, yet compact and simple." For me at least. "It took me a couple of years to figure it out, but I managed to do it. And because I did: I would like simple clothing, so no one even suspects my 'inner world'." I form quotes in the air, which makes Rarity frown.

"I do not approve, but very well I suppose. Anything else?" I suck in a breath of air.

"Do you work with underwear?" Rarity raises a brow.

"Not the first time I would have. Why? You have something in mind?"

"Two pairs of black socks and a pair of dark blue pants." Her eyelids droop. A moment passes.

"Alright. Come with me, I will take your measurements." She goes through the curtain.

I look at Sunset, who is staring back at me with mixed emotions. In the end: she just sighs and shakes her head in disapproval. I quickly roll my eyes and follow after the fashionista. The room on the other side appears to be her workplace. It's not that big, but she managed to fit a lot of stuff in here. There are metal tables on two sides of the room, with black cloth draped over them. There are sewing machines and kits on those tables and ten mannequins placed around the room with half-finished dresses on three of them. At the back of the room is a big mahogany shelf with different types of fabric on it.

Rarity is standing on the left side, rummaging through one of the kits. She pulls out a measuring tape, a red pincushion and three pairs of scissors. She puts everything on the table, except the tape, with which she approaches me. Sunset comes into the room behind me and leans on the wall.

"Please stand over here and undress to your undergarments."

"Should Sunset be here? Doesn't that break some sort of customer laws?" Mainly privacy.

"Pshh, I just wanted to talk with Rarity. But I can turn around, if you feel shy." And she does just that, making Rarity turn to her. Using only one hand, I quickly pull out the dagger and shove it in my pocket. I try to look, like I have been staring at Sunset this whole time.

"Nah. I don't really care, do what you want." I unzip my trousers and pull them down. Rarity looks at my legs.

"Hmm..."

"What?"

"Hmm."

"What?"

"Hm-"

"What?"

"You could use some exercise." Fuck you Rarity.

"I could use so-" I swivel my head, to look Sunset. She grimaces and shrugs.

"In all honesty Rarity: in the past couple of days, he shouldn't have been doing any activity, that would put a lot of strain on his muscles." ...I mean...She's not wrong.

"Why ever not?" Rarity questions as she measures my thighs.

"Because that's not fat. That's skin." She looks up at me in confusion and then turns to Sunset for an answer.

"...We found Vadon on our street during the storm. He was bleeding from... he was bleeding and looked like he was on the brink of starvation." I did not look that bad. "He didn't look like a skeleton." There you go. "But he didn't seem healthy either. We brought him into our house and lived with him ever since. He would occasionally help us with a few chores, but he would mostly read his book on magic." Rarity stands up and looks at me with surprised smile.

"Really? It's very rare to meet someone, who can use the art of magic and isn't a unicorn, so that's a pleasant surprise. However: I bet, that Sunset wasn't very impressed, since she has learned almost every arcane art there is. She can be like that." Rarity smirked and glanced at Sunset.

"Actually..." The fashionista had to do a double take on that. "The book he has, contains knowledge on a class of magic, I have never seen or heard of before. While it seemed to use mostly runes, I couldn't recognize any of them. That's why Vadon agreed to teach me some of his magic after he finishes reading the book." Rarity lowers her head.

"I see. But that still doesn't explain why he isn't in peak physical condition." Because I'm not a horse? Sunset let's out a sigh.

"After I told him about the storm, he... changed. I admit: I didn't know him all that well before, but... he just changed. He would lock himself in the basement with that book, apparently for entire nights. He refused to eat any food as well, his argument being: 'you never know when the storm is going to end'."

Rarity nearly drops her tape as she looks at me. I stare at her evenly.

"C-could you lift off your shirt?" I do as she asks, my face unchanging. When the shirt comes off, she lets out a horrified gasp and Sunset eyes widen.

"By the way: that is a lie. I have eaten." Sunset returns my gaze.

"What you ate, could not be considered food."

"I disagree. Honestly: why do you even care about me, I just don't understand."

"We already had this discussion." I make a grimace.

"Mmm. I wouldn't really call that a discussion." I shake my head at her, to which she frowns.

"Alright enough! I will not have anypony arguing in my boutique. Is that clear?" A few seconds pass.

"Yes." "Of course Rarity." She looks at both of us.

"Good! Now: Vadon please stretch out you arms and stand still." I spread my spindly arms and straighten my back, standing a whole head taller, than Rarity. She blinks a couple of times and gets to work.

"Sunset?" The unicorn hums in response. "You wanted to talk with Rarity, so go on then. Just not about me, deal?" Rarity goes around to the side and starts measuring my arms and waist. .

"Oh yeah. Alright. How have you been lately Rarity?" The fashionista stops measuring for a moment.

"I have lived better days, but all in all: it wasn't that bad. I am just worried about Sweetie..." Sunset blinks.

"She's in Ponyville at moment, isn't she?" I hear shuffling behind me.

"Yes, she should be with Applejack right now. Lower your hands darling." I feel the cold tape and nails running across my back.

"She's with Applejack? Well then: you have nothing to worry about, if she is anything like you told me."

"I know, but I can't help but be worried." I hear Rarity let out a quiet groan and something along the lines of: 'I hate tall customers', which makes me smirk. I was always considered short.

"What about Sassy - where is she? She can't be still asleep, right?" Rarity chuckles.

"No, I just asked her to restock on food and some sewing supplies. We've been running out lately." She hums in satisfaction and I hear the sound of something being written down. "You may get dressed now, darling."

She walks out of my peripheral vision and goes to one of the tables, while I start putting on my clothes. Making sure, that the shirt is tucked into the trousers, I close the black belt and look up at Rarity, standing with her back turned to me. She has a pencil behind her left ear and a notebook is now lying on the black cloth. Suddenly, she turns to me.

"I've been wondering, if I could make you a pair of jeans instead of simply pants." My head drops forward.

"J-you can make jeans?" I look around the room. "With what? I don't see any equipment, that could let you make them." With an amused smirk, she points at her horn.

"So: may I? I believe they would fit you nicely." I blink and shake my head.

"I don't mind at all. Just make them tight enough, so I can feel the pressure, yet still be able to move quickly and in almost any pose. Can you do that?"

"It will be a challenge. But I accept! I assume you'd like them blue?" She looks at me from under her brows.

"...Yes. When will you have everything done? A couple of days?" She looks offended.

"Darling, you offend me. If my assistant gets back soon, then I will have all your garments done in thirty minutes."

"Wha- How? What kind of magic do you have?"

"The common one, but I'm a professional as well, darling. Also both me and my assistant have magic and you have refused to let me make any kind of patterns on your clothes. And there is the bonus of you being Sunsets friend! Of which I am in doubt."

"Rarity!"

"Yeah. You and me both."

"Vadon! You are my friend and that's final!" My lower lip envelopes my upper one as I squint at Rarity.

"...For some reason, that doesn't really sound like friendship." She stares off into space.

"I have no idea, what you two have between each other. However if it makes Sunset lose her composure this much, I am all for it!"

We share a laugh, at which Sunset puffs her cheeks and crosses her arms. After we are done with the giggles, I look at her, grinning.

"Relax Sunset, we're just teasing you. I am actually starting to enjoy your company." The 'angry'-looking Unicorn gives a tiny smile. I turn to the other one. "Rarity, it's been nice chatting with you, but I have other business to take care of at the moment. Just in case I'm early: where could I wait?"

"There are seats in the foyer and some magazines should be lying on the tables. I will see you when I'm done." She says with a smile and begins levitating cloth from the shelf. The room is way too bright, for me to see her aura.

"Fantastic, Sunset? Would you mind helping find the other shop?" She leans off the wall and looks at Rarity.

"I'll quickly show him the place and come back. See you in a bit."

"Yes, see you in a bit dearie." Rarity responds, as she begins to work her magic.

We walk back out into the main room and I notice four purple couches to my far right and two glass tables with rounded metal legs. There is a neat stack of magazines lying on one of them, though I can't see what they're about. Probably fashion. Reaching the entrance, Sunset opens the door and we step out onto the street, the bell jingling again.

There are few people out and about, but those that are - seem like they have a large piece of silverware, stuck in a really uncomfortable place. The nose obviously, why do you think nobles always have it raised? Sunset walks down the stairs normally, but I instead choose to skip a step every next one. Landing on the marble road, I catch up and walk alongside her. We cross the street and reach a building straight across Rarity's.

"We have arrived." She says with a butler's bow and a troll-face expression. I purse my lips.

"So... If you're going to head back to Rarity, I will need some of your money."

Sunset slowly nods and pulls out a purse from her pouch. She hands me ten coins from it, with each one having the number ten on it and a capital 'B' crossed with two horizontal lines. I pick up one and twirl it around: the other side has a symbol of a fiery sun and crescent moon fused together.

"Here you go: this should be enough. I'll see you, when you're done. Bye!" She waves to me, while walking back to the boutique.

"See ya." I simply raise my hand.

I shove the bits in my pocket and turn back to the shop, thinking on how to approach this. Hello good sir! You might have noticed me not having any shoes, but not to worry! I am not a homeless person: I have a basement to live in! Yeah, that'll work. A take a deep breath and quickly exhale. I push the door open.

The first thing that catches my attention: is the interior itself. The flooring is made from some kind of dark wood with a huge orange carpet in the middle of the room. A couple of flat white and orange chairs sit on the carpet. There is a variety of footwear in a few display cases, that are placed on white stands, near the walls. The lighting has a yellowish hew to it and is coming from multiple in-built lamps on the ceiling. There's an orange brown counter at the back with a yellow book on it and a dark door behind it. There is an odd aroma in here, that I can't quite place, but it's not unpleasant. The last detail I note, is the other sole occupant of the room.

"Hello and welcome to 'Sole Mate', how may we help you today?" A yellow mare in an orange suit asks me. It's already not going to plan! Abort, Abort!

"Greetings, I would like to have some shoes made for me. Simple, pure black, slip-ons, with really low and wide heels." She looks down at my feet and frowns in confusion. "I know. That's kinda why I need new ones." She looks back up at me with a tiny smile.

"Would you like them for a special event, or everyday casual?"

"I would like to be able to go in them for both, so please make them comfortable to run in. Is that possible?"

"I don't see why not. Come closer, please." She motions towards the carpet.

My socks are slightly moist, but they have dried up slightly at the boutique, so I do as the consultant says. She pulls out a measuring tape out of her front pocket and walks up to me. She requests me to put my feet close together, but make some space between them. She kneels down and begins taking measures. After a couple of minutes she stands up, pulls out a notebook with a pen and writes something down. Eventually, her green eyes look up at me.

"So how exactly would you like them made?" I sit on one of the seats, pull up my leg and show her the curve in the foot.

"You see this?" She steps closer. "I would like the heel to be on this entire area-" I make a shape over my heel bone. "- and the sole right here with a slight vertical curve under this spot." The consultants face goes empty for a moment, before she pulls out the tape again and begins measuring my underfoot. After putting the measurements in the notebook she turns away.

"I will be right back." She walks around the counter and through the door.

Deciding to take a look around, I stand up and approach one of the shoes, that's being displayed. It looks like a mix of a sandal and a tall boot. The thing has gold lines engraved into it's blue leather and has odd patterns on two opposite sides. On the stand next to it, is a different shoe in a shape of a hoof. It's yellow coloration makes me squint my eyes, the yellow being too bright for them. I hear a door open to my right and turn to the source of the sound.

"Those are our best works yet." The same mare as before tells me. I look at her in amused confusion.

"So what: someone only has one of these shoes?" She chuckles.

"No: they have both, those are just exact replicas. Your footwear will be done in twenty minutes. Would you like to purchase some shoe polish with them as well?"

"I've only got a certain amount of money on me, so I would have to know how much everything will cost, before deciding anything." She doesn't skip a beat.

"Well, for the shoes it'll be fifty bits and fifteen for a single container of wax."

"I see. Yeah I'll buy one, I don't see why not. Say... how much would it cost if I wanted some sort of design on my shoes?" She tilts her head and one of her ears flops.

"I'd say about...eighty - eighty five bits. Why do you want to know?"

"I'm just curious." Sunset. Come on... "I'll just... sit here for a moment, if you don't mind."

"No, no, not at all. You're actually our first customer all day. With a unique order to boot!" Di-did she-e just make a shoe pun? She had a little grin, so I guess she did.

"Nice." I stretch my back and arms, becoming almost five times wider.

I nearly fall asleep after about twenty minutes pass. Or I would have, if Amber wasn't such a conversationalist. After she told me her name, I had to tell her my alias and then she couldn't stop asking questions, or telling anecdotes, or bits of her personal life. What I have found during our 'conversation' out so far:

1) Amber is married to someone named: Bolt Lace and their wedding happened two years ago.

2) Her husband and her brother work together in this shop: Bolt making the upper parts of the shoes, while her bro worked on heels and soles.

3) She likes strawberry hot chocolate.

4) The scent in the room is a fragrance of oranges. Note to self: have to try some.

5) And finally: some Ponies don't need lungs.

6) Oh yeah - six: They have good relationships with Rarity, but aren't big fans of her assistant.

She gets interrupted by Sunset entering. I turn to the unicorn and swear, that I see a bright light shining from behind her and a choir singing from somewhere.

"-Oh. Hello and welcome to 'Sole Mate', how may we help you?" Sunset looks down at me.

"Oh no, I just came for this guy, here." I raise an eyebrow and a corner of my mouth.

"What, miss me already? It's been only twenty minutes."

"Twenty five, actually. And I just thought, I'd check up on you. So, what did you pick?"

"You'll see. They should be done pretty soon." Just as I say that, the door behind the counter opens.

"So who wanted the-whoa. Hello. You ordered these?" A dark blue Pegasus with a yellow mane, holds up a pair of shoes.

"Yeah, that'd be me."

I rise and close the space between us with two strides. A hold my right hand out to him and he puts one of the shoes on it. The shoe itself is... perfect so far. It's pure black, the heel is not high enough to make me lose my balance, or be uncomfortable when walking. It doesn't have any laces, or any other kind of closing mechanism. The stiffener is hard, but quite flexible, the part, where the tongue would be, is connected diagonally with the stiffener and the lower part of the shoe with a fabric, that stretches. The insides are made of a greyish-blue fluffy material, at which I raise an eyebrow.

"Amber told me, that you don't have much in the fur department, so I thought you might need something to keep you warm." I looked at him with a blank face. He gets a nervous grin and starts sweating a bit.

I silently take the other one from his hands and place them both down on the carpet, in front of me. I stare at them for a moment: looking down at them, like I'm judging them. Which I suppose I am. I shove my right foot in the corresponding shoe, followed by the other one. I stand still for a moment and wiggle my entire foot. Then smile.

"I like them." He breathes out a sigh of relief. "I like them a lot. You alright? You looked like you were about to have a panic attack. Business not going well?" He shakes his head.

"Not really, but we used up quite a bit of money, before the storm arrived. So we want to earn as much as possible as soon as possible. It's a fun challenge to make shoes for other races, kind of a hobby and a job in one for me, ya see." I look at him for a moment, contemplating something. This could backfire.

"What was it, sixty five bits?" I reach into my pocket and pull out the coins. I hand him eight coins, putting the rest back in the pocket. "Keep the change, I really like the shoes." He looks up at me with a smile.

"Thank you" Amber walks up to me with two small containers, that have 'Wax for Black Footwear' written on them.

"Here you go. I don't like keeping the change." She tells me with a smile. Her husband looks at her, then smiles and nuzzles her.

"Welp: thanks for the shoes. I guess, I'll see you some other time." I begin walking to the front door.

"Bye!" "Catch ya later."

I step out onto the street, the heels barely making any sound. I tap my foot on the ground a couple of times and a quiet clacking sound comes from the shoe. Amazing. I sprint across the street and up the Boutique's stairs. Sunset comes up behind me, I turn the handle and open the do- Wait, it's push not pull... I push the door open and go inside.

Supposedly: Rarity should be finished already, so I walk up to the curtain, about to enter.

"-? There was this strange creature at the market, that made a poor stallion give him the goods for a lot less bits, than they cost originally. The thing submitted the vendor into doing so, by accusing him of things and even resorting to threats. At least that is what I have heard from the other Ponies in the market." A posh voice sounded out.

"Really? Who would do such a thing? I can't possibly imagine even talking with someone like that." Rarity said.

I slowly turn my head to look at Sunset from under my brows, with smiling tight lips. She stands stock still with a blank expression, but I can tell she's trying not to crack up, if her body's quivering is anything to go by.

"Me too. Oh by the way Rarity: who are we making these clothes for? They seem a bit dull." I step through the curtain.

"You're making them for this 'strange creature'." I say in mock annoyance, crossing my hands. A tall, light-blue Unicorn in a black flowery dress, shrieks and throws a pair of boxers at me, which I manage to catch and hold in my hand by my side. Rarity takes off her red glasses and inhales a volume of air, before exhaling loudly through the nose. She opens her eyes and sends me an unamused glare. I raise the pants up to my face, inspecting them up close. They seem to be already done and are capable of stretching without tearing. I look back up- down at Rarity.

"Don't you have any manners? One does not eavesdrop on a lady's discussion."

"You mean very loud and obvious gossip? Besides: if you're going to judge me, blame Sunset as well. You think I was the only one, who heard your conversation?" Rarity looks behind me and makes an appalled expression.

"Sunset! I am appalled, that you would do such a thing!"

"W-we have just come back and we just overheard you. T-that's all!" I shake my head at her.

"Sunset, when someone talks about you behind your back: you do not apologize to them for it. Unless you're some kind of weird- masochistic person, that likes to say they're sorry for actions, they haven't committed: then go for it." I say, even though Sunset didn't actually give an apology.

"I'm sorry for talking about you behind your back. I just didn't assume, that you were one of Rarity's customers." Oh: so if I wasn't, then you would? "I don't want to give a bad first impression-" Kinda late for that. "- I am Sassy Saddles - Rarity's assistant. May I know, who you are?"

"..." No "I am Vadon,-" I reach my hand out to her. "-you made these?" She looks at the underwear in my hand and shakes it.

"It's nice to meet you Vadon, yes: I made those." She stays silent for a moment. "If you don't mind me asking: are the rumours true?"

"The rumours about a powerful being of wisdom, that didn't let a Pony scam him and his friends? Totally." She blinks. Rarity turns to me.

"Can you tell us what happened? While I enjoy an overblown story once in a while, I'd like to hear it from someone who was actually there at the time." She leans back on the table. I lower my head in thought.

"I'll give you the short version. A mare bought five or six bags, almost bursting with food and the merchant made her pay very little for it. After we bought much less, then that mare: he tried to make us pay a hundred and fifty bits, which was almost double the amount of what she paid. I asked him a couple questions, he answered them and fell into a little verbal trap I set up. In the end we paid about forty five bits." Rarity's jaw dropped and I think Sassy's actually dislocated. Rarity restarted faster.

"Sunset. Is what he said true?"

"Every word of it." Sunset replies behind me.

"Well I'm glad, that that cheat got put back in his place. In all honesty Darling: I never expected you to do something like that." She looks at me with a smile.

"Love you too, Rarity." I deadpan at her. She gets a small blush and lets out a huff.

"Huff. Well I never. You should accept a compliment, when a lady offers you one."

Now, my choices are:

1) I'll definitely do that, when a lady tells me one. Or.

B) Who said I didn't accept it? I told you, that I love you didn't I?

Hmm...

I ignore her as I look at Sassy's tall form. Her curious amber eyes, almost a head and a half higher, than mine. Damn. I smile.

"Are my clothes ready yet?" She blinks, before nodding.

"Yes they are, you may collect them." I see Rarity shaking out of the corner of my eye. I set my poker face in stone.

"Excellent! May I see them?" She steps aside and motions toward the table.

My underwear and long-sleeves are lying in neat piles on the black silk. I walk up to my clothes and inspect them separately. My socks are warm enough for Autumn, but not enough to make me sweat during hot days. Perfect. My shirts and pants also can stretch and let through air, but not it's temperature. I nod in satisfaction and spin around.

I see Rarity frowning, but she looks at me expectantly. I reach her table and see two jackets and jeans on it. I feel both jackets and come to a conclusion: Rarity and Sassy are masters at what they do. Also don't mess with Unicorns. I pick up the jeans and look at one who made them. I quickly run out into the foyer, unbuckle my trousers and put on the jeans. After closing the button and zipping them up, I stand still for a few seconds. I decide to take a few small steps and then a couple of big ones, even for me. It doesn't chafe anywhere and allow a lot of movement, yet they wrap around me nice and tight. I notice Sunset staring at me with a smirk.

"Do you like them?"

"Can you pay them extra?" She pokes her head through the curtain.

"He likes them." She walks back into the room, I follow her.

"I'm glad you like them, Darling. Oh, before I forget! You clothes will not have any hairs or dust sticking to them, and don't need to be washed often." I gawk at her, then slowly turn to Sunset.

"...Can you please pay her extra?" She smirks.

"I only pay extra for my friends." She instantly pays her extra. Le sigh. Sassy puts all my stuff in a bag and hands it to me.

"Sunset. Should we leave now?" She looks out a window.

"Yeah actually. It is getting pretty late." I stifle a yawn.

"Thank you two, for making me these. I will definitely see you later." "Bye Vadon!" "See you later." I nod and leave.

After getting out on the street, I see that it's already evening, but the sun hasn't begun setting yet. I try to go the way we came here earlier, but Sunset stops me and says: there's an easier path. We start walking down the way the Sirens went. After a while of going down a mostly empty street- I find the lack of guards disturbing -we reach grey pavement. After coming to a sort of cliff face, we turn right and start walking along a curved road, with green fields below to our left. After a few minutes of travelling, I finally recognize where we are, because of the massive light show, that is the lightning rod.

I notice Novel entering his house, as we approach our home. We walk up to the door and I let out a long breath. Sunset knock and after a couple of seconds, Aria opens it in her usual home clothes. She smiles and lets us in. When I step inside, I take of my shoes and see Adagio walk out of the kitchen, wearing an apron and a smile. I ask her what's up with the chipper mood.

Apparently: it's their anniversary since they started living together and are going to celebrate it. Apparently I'm invited to the table as well. I chose to not fight against it, but told her, that I refuse to eat the eel, at which she laughed. After telling her that I'm going to go have a shower, she says that I can use her shampoo if I want. In all honesty: I think prefferred the old Adagio. After washing up and changing to my new clothes, we all sit at the table and enjoy the rest of the evening.

There was cake.

Author's Notes:

...

Fuck

I've been writing this chapter for almost three days straight. Do you know what it's like to write so much without coffee, tea or energy drinks? Answer: Horrible.

I hope you all had a Merry Christmas, and a Happy New Read.
I know I didn't.

Request: Please tell me what you think about the characters and setting so far in the comments or mail.

If you want some answers about the storyline - don't bother. I won't spoil you anything. Or maybe I will. However you are free to post your own theories, as long as they're marked as spoilers.

I will take a couple of days break and probably get another chapter up, by the end of the week. This time: much shorter.

If you find any references in this chapter, post them in the comments below. If you want to, that is.

Order or Chaos out...zzzzz...zz-

Ch.7: Lived the days of Peace.

View Online

Chapter Seven: Living the days of Peace.

My body sighed, as I watched Sonata hand me a plate of cake. The cake itself looked very unique: its entire rounded surface was covered with seashells of both black and white chocolate. The filling was strawberry bits and tiny apple slices - strange, but I liked the taste. While I have a massive sweet-tooth, the cake felt like it maybe had a bit too much sugar in it...
I checked.

Oh no, yeah it definitely did. Thankfully, my mind began using all that energy for sorting everything I have read in the guide, allowing me to properly understand most of the text. I exhale once more, observing all of them laughing at a joke Adagio made, while I was simply smiling. I felt tired at that moment. Drained. I had to rethink my overall strategy and check for any flaws in it, so I thanked them for dinner, washed my dishes and retired for the night.

I put all of my clothes on the table and taking one of the jackets, dropped on the grey mattress, pulling the clothing over my torso. As I... snuggled into the piece of suit, I realized that I forgot to turn off the light. Groaning, I stood up and submerged the room into darkness. Finding my way back, I once again flopped on the bed, grabbed the jacket and fell asleep.

Only to find myself once more observing my soul. I decided to let myself get a bit of rest, by not thinking about anything. Only watching. I have found some very interesting details about my gear, that I saved for the next morning. This would have been useful during school. I muse, which instantly creates a bunch more memory copies. ...I really need to figure out, how to make it not do that. This is meta enough as it is.

I woke up, feeling more refreshed, than I ever did in Equestria. Dressing into my new clothes, I rose upstairs to the sunlit room and went along my usual morning routine. I was about to go back to the basement for more studying, when Sunset suddenly appeared behind me with a 'Good morning!'... I did not jump. All of my muscles pulled upwards and my body elongated, but my legs didn't leave the ground. Which made it worse because: I think, I might have pulled a muscle or two there. Releasing a grunt of pain, I started turning around.

"Fukhin hell Sunset, don't do that! Morning." Sunset at least had the decency to look sheepish and wear an apologetic grin.

"Sorry. I just figured you'd-"

"Have eyes on my back?" I interrupt, a bit salty.

"...I was going to say: not get so easily startled, but that works too." She endured my flat gaze like a champ. "So are you going to help me with my reasearch?" Now? I ran a hand across the side of my face.

"How are we going to do this?" She blinked in silence, so I elaborated. "I meant: am I doing this as some kind of freelancer?" She tilted her head with narrowed eyes.

"I guess you are, yeah. Or you could work with me full-time on my every assignment."

"I'll think about it, but for now I'm cool with a temporary job." She looked at me strangely, before shrugging it off.

"I have already completed the theoretical part, so today we are doing field research. Your payment will depend on how well you do the job and how much time it takes for you to do it." We're going out?

"No problem, just let me have a quick snack." She nodded.

"Of course. Will you help me carry some of my equipment to the spot?" I worked my mouth around.

"Can't you just... magic it with you or somethin'?" I receive a headshake.

"I can but it's going to exhaust me mentally. Levitation is easy, but it drains you quicker the more you do it and the more items you are using the spell on. And I don't want to risk teleportation, because some of the equipment is very valuable. Plus it's not too heavy. So, will you?" "Fine." "Be careful with it, okay?" "Okay." "Meet me up top." I raised a hand. "Not that 'up top'" I made a false pout, to which she just made her lips a straight line and went to the stairs. I went to grab something to eat.

After exploring around the kitchen for anything, that could last me a couple of hours, I decided on a natural caffeine energy bar and two clean apples, one of which I ate straight away and reserved the other in the pocket of my jeans. Getting up to the second floor, I saw Sunset standing over her table, packing scrolls, books and various other objects into a purple and black backpack.

I haven't really checked out her room last time, so I decided to do just that. The interior wasn't very spacious, the room being crammed with a lot of different mechanisms, that were mostly in the left corner, including a telescope. Ther were also shelves attached to almost every wall, a Sunset sized bed at the far left curved corner and a huge table on the right, that took up almost a fifth of the entire room. I barely noticed a tall lamp with a yellow shade, to the right of the door, hiding in the corner. I looked at Sunset, as she was putting on the backpack, already dressed in her usual hoodie and jeans.

I asked her what I will have to carry and she pointed at a peculiar device. The cubical contraption was made entirely of metal and crystals, but had a dark, sturdy-looking wooden frame. Probably, so it wouldn't collapse under it's own weight. While there were various bits and bobs on it everywhere, only two things stood out most. The decently sized, see-through circular piece of glass inside a circular frame made of gold, that had runes chalked on it and was sticking out the top, like some sort of looking glass. And a handful of white crystals on one side, imbedded in a vertical row with a number scratched next to each one of them, going up in value from top to bottom. I could carry it, but I would require both my hands for it.

I looked back at Sunset and asked: if she needed anything else brought with us, to which she replied with simply: 'not really except for that'. Another object was pointed at, which looked like a bronze spherical tesserract, with a blue gem in it's center, seen through the cracks. The entire thing could fit in my palm and then some. I deadpanned at her and finally noticed how much her backpack was bulging. It reminded me of my old days, when I went to school and was too lazy to be bothered using the lockers, so instead I carried all my school items in my backpack, which was almost always with me.

Maybe... if I play this right. After a short debate, of whether or not I should take both: Sunsets backpack and the boxy device, she finally gave in, but told me, if I feel like I am over exerting myself, then I should let her carry something. I told her in a joking manner, that if I did that, then she would have to carry everything straight away, at which she laughed a little. I wasn't joking.

Thinking about it, I asked Sunset to carry my blue jacket for me, while we're walking to the spot. She agreed and I handed it to her, took the pack and put it on, finding myself hunching over a little from it's weight and sturdy material. Just like the old times... I put the thought away and picked up the 'Thaumic Meter', as Sunset called it, which was much heavier, than it looked. She took the brass ball. On our way out, we met Sonata, who was climbing up the stairs in her usual cheery mood and humming a tune under her breath.

"Oh hey guys! Where are ya'll going?" The Siren asked, with a curious tilt.

"We are heading out to work on my assignment, Vadon has agreed to help me. What about you?"

"Oh cool! Adagio wants to practice for the show some more." Sonata's look turned conspiratorial and she checked down the hallway and stairs. She moved closer to me. "She feels quite nervous before these sort of events, especially when she hasn't eaten in a while. It's been almost two months, since anyone got excited around her." I raise an eyebrow. So many innuendos I could make, with those two sentences alone.

"That statement makes me feel, like this is a very boring place."

"Oh no, quite on the contrary, but sometimes you just don't find anything thrilling enough, you know?"

"Yeah, I guess." We stood in silence for few moments.

"Well I better not keep them waiting, have fun you two!"

She waved to us and headed down the corridor, turning left at the end. After she stepped through a door, we went down into the living room and began putting on our footwear, that was placed near a grey carpet. When Sunset unlocked the door a question came to my mind.

"Are we the only ones, that are working on this? Do you have any colleagues, or anything of the sort?" Sunset stopped turning the handle.

"No, it's just us... Although I used to have one. Sort of. He was more my friend really. While I was Princess Luna's student, he was Celestia's, but that didn't stop us from helping each other on our separate assignments. However: when I left the castle and started living here, he stayed behind for... reasons. Besides..." She whispered something, that I didn't properly catch. "..e..ed...mmo..th..i.o." She pushed the door open and we left the house.

A beautiful, but deadly view opened up before us. The edges, of the now almost pure black cloud, were much closer to the shining rod, with multicoloured lightning hitting it from all directions. It was surprisingly quiet for so many strikes happening at the same time. Glancing around our street, I noted, that once again: there were no people in sight. Probably somewhere around the centre of the city . I followed Sunset to the left of our home.

I shoved my hands in the pockets, but didn't bother with straightening my back. After a few more minutes of walking up the path, I finally realized, that I forgot my dagger. Shit. Well I can't go back now, I've got no plausible excuse. We reached the T-intersection with the street to Rarity's Boutique and I saw another Storm Tower being constructed 'Red Alert' style in the far distance, on a forest's border. The forest itself was dark and massive, easily reaching the horizon. I noticed a tiny grey dot in the foliage, but I didn't know what it was.

Sunset turned abruptly, which made me walk past her, but I soon noticed her missing from the corner of my vision and twisted myself around to her. After I caught up with her, she looked at me with an amused eyebrow, which I decided to ignore. She opened her mouth nevertheless.

"-"

"Sh." Closing her mouth, she looked forward again, still smiling.

When we started seeing the boutique, I noticed a glimmer in the distance. I blinked in worry, squinting to check if what I saw, was indeed - what I saw. Mother- "Hmhmm." I quietly hummed to myself. On the plaza, there were quite a few white Ponies in golden armour, standing watch.

I could reveal myself to them and hope for the best. But the way Aria described me Celestia, she doesn't seem like much of a rational person, or a nice one. I could try to convince them, that I am a legal citizen of Canterlot, or a tourist, but I doubt I will convince them, and I don't think Sunset would lie to the guard. What I might do though, is avoid them for now, and hope that Luna has some influence over them even if she is just a princess. The quicker I can help Sunset with this assignment, the better.

"Hey, Sunset? How far is this place?"

"What, getting tired?" I pull my neck into my shoulders and make a face.

"Come now. I'm not one to get tired so easily from such a simple task as carrying a box."

"That's not a box, that's a Thau-"

"Does it have a cubical shape?"

"Yeah, but-"

"Is it huge?" She stopped and turned fully.

"No?"

"is there space inside of it?" I leaned my head away from her and raised both eyebrows.

"Yeah, but you don't put anything in it."

"...Does it have stuff in it?"

"Well yeah, but-"

"Then it's a box." I finished with a smile, but Sunset looked like her whole world was a lie. "Anyway: I was asking, because I thought, that maybe you know some shortcuts."

"Uh- yeah. Yeah actually, I do. Why?"

"I just felt, like we should take less time with this. The faster we complete your job, the sooner we'll have more free time for our own things."

"Don't get your hopes up. We might be stuck with this for a couple of days." Uhh... Does she have the Twilight complex?

"I mean: I doubt, that the princess would give you a task and would wait for over a week for results. I don't know her-" I shrugged my shoulders. "-, but as far as I understand: she gave you this assignment a week ago. Yes I know: the storm happened, but she still could have asked somebody else, to do it sooner." Sunset shakes her head.

"No, because I made that "box", myself. So no one else could possibly find out, what's causing the fluctuations." Huh...

"Do- Do you know if it works?" She shook in a negative.

"No idea! But that is why I have all sorts of tools and parts in the bag, so that I can tinker with it. That's why it might take a while." I blink.

"Well then. Let's not take any longer, than we have to, shall we?"

"Yeah, alright. Come on, we are taking a shortcut."

We took a right turn, a couple shops before Soul Mate and as we were entering the alleyway, I stared at the guards to make sure: they didn't point their heads at me. A while later: I noticed a wall of a huge building to my right, made of grey stone and decorative marble half-columns. Actually: when I looked closer: I noticed more houses were made out of grey stone in this area, than any other. I marked that as interesting for later investigation and kept going along a not so cramp alleyway. They built this city big. I guess they had to, since Minotaurs used to live here.

After many twists and turns, we finally reach our destination: a park. The park was pretty spacious, but well taken care of. The paths were made of light-grey, flat stones of various shapes and sizes, with dirt seen between them. The bright grass was trimmed at the same level everywhere and little pathways of sand led up to trees, that provided much wanted shade, from the glaring sun. There was also a fountain, roughly in the middle of the park, with a large metal statue on it, resembling some sort of symbol.

The top of the statue was on a short cylinder, that had various engravings on it, depicting... something. I was too far away, to see exactly what they were. Attached to the sides of the fancy platform, were six wings extending outwards, with cloud-like patterns, that held up a sphere, connected to both: base and wings. It looked like an atom without electrons on it's orbits and had swirly pieces extending from them. Except instead of a core, there was an orb of two celestial bodies fused together. The sun, with neatly curved spikes, and a crescent moon, with star-shaped craters.

Pulling my eyes away from the fountain, I noticed Ponies walking about their day in the far parts of the park. Most of them seemed to be 'simple' folk. By that I mean: there were no nobles in sight. Sunset called me over to a nearby tree, telling me to set up there. We weren't quite under the shade, the hot-ass sun burning into the back of my head. Sunset walked around me, unzipped the backpack I was wearing and pulled out a picnic blanket. After she set it up on the sand and folded my jacket on it, I took off the weight from my back and laid it on the blanket, still holding the magical box.

Sunset pulled out the brass thing, the inner layers were spinning like crazy now, a blue light coming through the cracks. "Yup, this is the place. Can you set the Thaumic Meter over there?" She pointed at a patch of grass nearby.

I laid the device on the ground and made space for Sunset to begin fiddling with it. Moving her hand, that held the orb, around, she pushed the boxTM a short distance. After she seemed satisfied with its placement, Sunset started pressing various little switches, which in turn made the contraption let out steady buzz. Holding the orb in front of the box's lens, which was now almost a solid bronze glowing blue, Sunset flipped another switch.

Nothing happened.

Except the runes on the golden circle lit up a white light and were flickering a little. But otherwise: nothing happened. Sunset released a heavy sigh and flicked the same switch again, which I took as a sign, that we might be stuck here for a while. She took out a book from her backpack and started looking through it's index.

"So what exactly, are we doing?"

"We're trying to find out what is causing the fluctuations in the ley-lines." Sunset said, still having her nose in the book.

"An-nd that implies?.." She finally looked around at me.

"No one in recorded history, has ever encountered this... anomaly. So nothing was made to study the worlds energy pathways in depth. And even if it was, it has probably been lost to time." Sunset pulls out a set scrolls, searching through them for something. "This Thaumic Meter should do exactly that: measure the amount of magic running through an area."

"I'm sorry, but I thought, that you do the magic, don't you?" She swiveled her body around and crossed her legs.

"Yes and no. Unicorns can cast spells, but they require ambient magic to do so, also known as - ley lines. There are areas, such as the Everfree Forest, where multiple ley lines cross, creating a very magic saturated place. There are also places such as the Badlands, where magic is practically useless. As far as I know: runes are the only type of magic, that can work without being in direct contact with ley-lines, but they still require thaumic or arcane energy to function." She takes a deep breath. "Those, that use runeless magic, have to be in a ley-line for their magic to work. I have a theory, that the more magic is running through the pathways, the longer a Unicorn can cast their spells without putting in much effort. However, that also depends on how much magic a Unicorn can actually use. If one were to go into the Everfree and try to cast spells there, there is a very high chance they'd uh... fry." ...Most of the book makes sense now.

"Uh-huh... So you're trying to measure something, that no one has ever before. If the box measures magic ,then what's up with the brass thing?" She takes out the spinning orb of doom and looks at it.

"This is meant to find the ley-lines by the astral energies they radiate. Princess Luna helped me with this, the faster it spins, the more ley-lines are in the area. And it seems that there are at least two of them in Canterlot and this is where they hypothetically cross." I nod in understanding and then an idea hits me.

"You said, that they have an astral signature, right?" She gives a nod. "What is the ring and the lens made out of?"

"The ring is almost pure gold and the lens is a magic-conductive and absorbing crystal. What, did you come up with something?" I unwrapped the energy bar and ate it in one bite. It was very small, but it wasn't called an energy bar for nothing.

"Give me a sec." I sat down on the grass and closed my eyes, attempting to fall unconscious.

Some time passed and I started giving up, when my soul appeared before me. Repressing the urge to blink, as to not wake myself up, I bring forth all the memories, that had to do with runes, putting away those that were fiction. I take a few seconds to process the information, creating multiple rune formulas, that might do the trick of detecting the amount of magic. As I am doing that, I search through the memories regarding the astral plane. Since necromancy has some things in common with the sub-dimension, I have already read about it. Iron is a good material for making runes, that affect the astral plane, how are my iron levels? Stable? Good.. I feel someone shaking me, which instantly wakes me up. I looked up and came face to face with Sunset's concerned eyes.

"Are you alright?"

"Yeah, I was just remembering something. You wouldn't happen to have anything made of iron would you?" She reeled back in confusion and looked away, putting a hand on her chin. A moment of silence passed.

"No, I don't think I do. Why?" Fuck. I dragged a hand across the side of my face with a sigh. I looked at Sunset from under my brows. She bit her lower lip.

"Are you sure?" "...I will go check." She crawled to the backpack and began rummaging through it's contents, placing them on the blanket.

"Sorry I don't have anything made of iron. I have plenty of steel, gold an aluminium parts though, if you need them." I chewed on my lower lip. Eventually I sigh and resign to my fate.

"Sunset, give me something sharp and clean, and also something round and thin."

She looked puzzled for a second, before handing me a metal triangle with a sharp side and a cylindrical rod. I scooted over to the box and used a part of the blanket, to carefully wipe off the runes on the ring. I sat the box between my legs and asked Sunset to not distract me no matter what and before she could question further, I cut my hand, hissing slightly from the pain. I heard Sunset gasp behind me, but chose to ignore her, by dipping the rod into the wound and carefully writing out runes. Hopefully: there'll be enough iron in my blood spread out on the circle.

After meticulously inscribing both necrotic and normal runes for nearly an hour, making sure, that there was enough blood on both sides of the ring and that none of it would make splotches: I was finally done. The cuts had just stopped bleeding and dried up a little.

"Would you like to do the honours?" I asked Sunset, as I turned to her with a smile. Her face told me, that she wasn't happy about what I did.

Exhaling, she walked over to me without a word and knelt down. She flicked the switch and instead of a buzz, like last time, a hum came from the device. My blood lit up light-blue and the lens suddenly became a shifting mass of multiple colours. Sunset's mouth fell open and the general look on her face told me, that she was happy with what I've done. However, I might have been mistaken, as she went ahead and started scolding me. Women. My face was the near definition of 'nothing'.

"Why would you cut yourself!? Why write the runes in blood!?" Really?

"Iron works best, if you want to affect the astral plane. It works as a sort of magnet for it's energies and since I have iron in my blood, I decided to use it." She looked at me as if I was an idiot. Oh wait, that was written in the guide...

"We could have bought something from the nearby shops." And waste time? I don't think so.

"Are you goin' to take notes on the data, the magical box is providing you with, or not?" A blink and a red and yellow whirlwind appears before me, before slowly materializing into Sunset, with parchments and ink bottles around her, a pen grasped in her hand.

She stared intently at the white crystals, which were acting like a bulb being turned on and off. Barely half of them lit up, with the fifth one flickering sporadically. Sunset frowned. Hard. She started slowly turning the ring. After she turned it about ninety degrees, three more gems lit up. After she rotated it again, the three gems dimmed and then stopped glowing altogether. Sunset's frown increased and I saw her attempting to pick up the parchments with her magic.

"This is wrong." I heard her whisper. "This is all wrong." She slowly looked at me, still on her knees. "T-theoretically: the normal amount of magic running through the ley lines s-should be at least a twelve hundred thaums. Canterlot has about si-six hundred thaums at the moment." She starts talking to herself. "Where is all the magic gone? It can't just disappear, that doesn't happen. Ley lines are literally the magic of Terra, so what..." She looks lost, but I give thought to what she said.

"I have... two theories and one conclusion." Her cyan gaze moves to me. "Either A: Something is clogging up the magic somewhere. Or B: the magic is getting drained from somewhere. Eith-"

"That's not possible. If anything is clogging up so much magic, then there would have been an explosion of arcane energy already. And if it was being drained so much, well... I know of nothing, that could possibly store so much magic. Plus the energies would eventually stick back together if you took it far enough away from the ley line. Even if a part of it was sent across to the other side of the world. No, this is like magic disappeared." Just a hunch.

"What if it was sent beyond the planet?" She raises an eyebrow. "Just a theory, but think about it. If you're right, then that would mean, the only possible way for so much energy to disappear: is for it to go outside the planet's atmosphere." Hopefully, they know the word. Sunset mouth formed an 'o', as she breathed in some of the magic-desaturated air, but froze with her eyes widening a little. Her eyes started moving, but her body was still.

"Holy fuck." I blinked at Sunset, as the now almost erratic Unicorn was scribbling something down on the parchment, mumbling to herself all the while.

"Experiment successful?" I offered. She pierced me with the most haunting gaze. My lips pressed against each other.

"Thank you." Her voice sounded hoarse. "Thank you so much, I would not have been able to find this out, if it weren't for you. I will deliver our finding to the princess, you can come as well if you want."

"...I'm not sure if I can handle royalty. I think it's better if you do it instead. Mention me if you want."

"Obviously I'll mention you! You might have just prevented something really bad from happening, of course I'll give you credit!"

"Alright. Calm down. If the princess wants to meet me, what should I do?" Sunset raises an eyebrow.

"Meet her, of course." Well... can't really argue with that. "I am going to head to the castle right now, I won't even take any more notes with me. Could you please carry all of the equipment home?" I gave her a nod and an encouraging smile.

"Sure thing. Good luck." She took a relaxing breath, grabbed the box and with a nod stormed off into the streets.

I looked down onto the mess we made and, with a sigh, began cleaning it up. After I was done, n Wait. If magic is decreasing, then how did Rarity make me jeans? Or was she just boasting? I thought as I put on the jacket. After zipping up the sack, I bent down to it.

"Hello good sir. Today is a fine day for a walk in the park isn't it." Still bent over, I slowly turned around to find the last people I expected to run into, here.

"Hi." I offered flatly. Finally straightening up and putting on the backpack, I took a good look at Fancy Pants and Fleur.

Fancy had his trademark monocle on and his azure hair seemed to have gel applied. He was a few centimeters taller than me and wider in the shoulders, dressed in a fine black tux suit, white shirt with gold buttons, a navy blue vest and a magenta bowtie.

Fleur's curly at the ends hair was magenta with a few white stripes, but not from age. A blue dress with magenta floral patterns enveloped her thin frame. She had one of those big French hats, you'd wear to shield yourself from the sun, which was also blue and had a white feather in it. Fleur's dress didn't reach to her knees, however that didn't really reveal anything, since she had legs for days, making her almost as tall as Sassy. She was carrying a white purse and both - Fleur and Fancy wore heeled shoes and small amused smiles.

"I-uh I'm sorry. I was a bit surprised, by your sudden appearance, I am Vadon." I held out my right hand for him, whilst hiding my other one in a pocket. He looked down on it and gave it a solid shake with a smile.

"I am Sir Fancy Pants, it's a pleasure to meet you." His twitching mustache is unnerving. It's blue. "I assume you recognize me? Yesterday at the market?"

"How can I forget someone with such a recognizable hairstyle. Love it by the way." A slight smirk crawled it's way up his mouth.

"Allow me to introduce my wife - Fleur De Lis." His left shoulder twitched, like he wanted to put a hand over Fleur's shoulder, but chose motion to her instead with his right one.

Fleur moved a part of her hair and held out her right arm at full length, with the back of her palm facing upward. Which I promptly shook. Fleurs's eyes widened noticeably and Fancy's smirk grew for some reason. The tall Unicorn gracefully pulled her hand to her side and then onto Fancy's shoulder, preferring to lean slightly on him and look in some other direction. ... I look up at Fancy with a pleasant smile.

"I must commend you on your chivalry at the market yesterday. Not everypony would have done something like that." Something tells me: you are going to be very fun to talk to. I suppress the urge to grin.

"Thank you and honestly: it's kind of a shame really. May I ask, as to why you are here sir Fancy Pants?" He leans his head forward a little.

"Please, you don't have to call me Sir. It's just an old title." I hear a bit of melancholy in his voice. Wait... in what way is it old? "I personally enjoy walking among the lower parts of the city. It has a- different feel to it."

"I bet it does. I wouldn't know though, since I've never been on the upper one."

"Yes. Well, I suppose we also have other reasons, but I'd like to think most of them are quite mundane." My smile stays the same. "If you don't mind, would you tell us: what business you are on?"

"I am assisting a researcher in carrying their equipment to a place."

"This researcher wouldn't happen to be the student of princess Luna - Sunset Shimmer?" If I didn't know any better, I'd say he is faking the smug attitude.

"Yes actually. We have found something out and Sunset went to report to her highness."

"Hmm. If you don't mind me asking, what is it that you have found out?" ...

"I don't know if this is top secret or anything, but maybe it isn't, at least not yet. First I'll ask you a question: has your magic been acting up?"

"Yes, quite so."

"Well: I with the help of my employer, have found out the reason behind this abnormal behaviour." I lean in forward, to the side of his face. "Just in case: I'd like you to keep this a secret, at least for the time being. Will you do that?"

"You have my word." For all I know - it means jack.

"Ley line energy in Canterlot, acts a bit off."I say a bit... "My advice? Try to not use magic, unless it's an emergency." I take a step back and see Fancy frowning, while Fleur still has her smile, although it's obviously strained.

"I see." The noble says as he falls into deep thought. I decide to lighten the mood. And answer a question, that's been bugging me for years.

"I've always wondered. Is there a purpose to monocles, besides aesthetic value?" They both blinked at the strange question and Fancy took off his monocle to look at it, instantly becoming younger.

"I suppose it has a bit of an intimidation aspect." He told me with a smile, putting the monocle on again. I leaned backwards and narrowed my eyes.

"I can see that, yeah." Someone creeps up behind my right.

"Good day. You can see what, darling?" Despite the weight on my back, I leaped forward. But because the couple was standing there, I had to spin in midair, to land by their side. My expression hasn't changed and was still wearing that pleasant smile, as I looked at the third white Unicorn in our little group.

"Good day miss Rarity. It is always a pleasure to see you." Fleur said.

"Ohh, look at who's now eavesdropping." Rarity get's a bit reddish.

"I sincerely apologize for that. I am currently on a break, I was on my way to get some tickets for an upcoming show and saw you, so I decided to say hello."

"Hi." We stand in silence for a few moments. "Don't you work from nine until six?"

"No, darling. My boutique is open from nine until six, so you can order garments during that time. However we make them, when we have time unless there is a deadline. Plus: I've completed all my orders already." I nod a few times in understanding. "Have my dressmaking skills been to your liking?"

"No Rarity. They're horrible, that's exactly why I am wearing them right now." At first she looks hurt, but quickly switches to unamused. "Come on, Rarity. You really have doubt in your skills? Because in all honesty: I think you can please any customer with you work. And that's difficult, because everyone has their own preferences."

"Well... Thank you." She smiled.

"Have you had any trouble with making these?" Fancy looked curious as well.

"A little bit, but nothing that would affect the result."

"I know you might need to use magic for dressmaking, but try not to, unless it's runes." Rarity tilts her head.

"Why ever not?"

"Magic fluctuations. All I can say. You'll have to ask Sunset for more." She looks confused, but seems to understand in the end.

"Alright." She gave a nod.

"Welp. I have to go now, have a good day everyone." I said, looking at each one of them.

"Could you hold on for a moment? We would love to enjoy your company over at our mansion. We'd like to invite you two to our humble estate for some tea." Tea? Sounds nice.

"I would be delighted Sir Fancy." Rarity lowers her head in a small bow.

"I'm sorry, but I don't think I will be able to, I'm a very busy man. Right now: I have to carry all this back somewhere far and then I have even more stuff to do, but I'll consider it."

"Oh no, of course. Will you be available on Friday? "

"Like I said: very busy. But I will try to make some time. Where is your estate?"

Fancy told me the name of the street, where their mansion is located and we exchanged pleasantries one last time. When I arrived home, avoiding all the guards like the plague, I left Sunset's items in her room and began searching for one of the Sirens. I didn't have to look for long, because we met in the corridor when they left the room, Sonata entered that morning.

They were on their way to have some dinner, but I refused to have some at the moment, asking them for something that can disinfect a wound. Of course they were curious at first and then worried, when they realized that Sunset wasn't with me. I tried to ease their concerns, by telling them, that Sunset went to the princess and it was I, which got hurt. It didn't help. I waved their questions off and showed the cut, asking for the whereabouts of a disinfectant cream or anything similar. Aria suggested searching in the fridge. I thanked them, applied the cream and bandages, offered to me by Sonata. In the end: they managed to convince me to join them for fried eggs and fish.

Going down to the basement, I theorized about how Rarity made my clothes. Maybe magic levels were higher yesterday? I decided to give some thought on the matter later, or more precisely: that night, while I would have direct access to my memories. In the meantime: I began writing a list of things I'd like to buy, for when the payment arrives. If any. Done with the list, I began making more schematics while playing songs I enjoy.

It was really late in the evening, when Sunset came home, but she looked more energized then before, although: still had some lingering worry on her face. I call them faces because really: if you look their muzzles from a certain angle, it would look like a human face, albeit a furry one.

Sunset seemed to be in a good mood and I soon found out why. Both of us earned two thousand bits each, straight from the Princess of the Night. Apparently: Luna told her, that we both did an outstanding job, doing something nopony has ever before and did it faster, than her sister's students. I sense some rivalry there. Of course: Luna wanted to personally meet me as well, but not at the moment or anytime soon probably, since she took over the project for now.

"Four thousand bits for about an hour's worth of work? The princess must really like you." Sunset blinked in confusion.

"Wh- Oh! No, my payment was two thousand bits." What?

"What?"

"Hm-hmm. She said, that we have done Equestria and the whole world a great favor, by figuring this out. She gave us each two thousand bits."

"...Oh." I simply said.

"Yeah, she would like to meet you as well. But if she isn't busy, she told me to ask you: if she may visit you in your dreams." So she can do that. At least she asks for permission first.

"That would probably be an interesting conversation, if I had dream."

"...Yo-you don't have dreams." I shake my head. "But- what?"

"I dunno. I just don't dream."

"O-kay then, is that normal?"

"Yes." Now it is.

"If you say so. Anyway: the princess is gathering mages and scientists to delve deeper into this matter. Obviously: I will go help tomorrow, since they might need the Thaumic Meter with them to do any proper research."

"Co-" They might need my help to understand the rune's functions. "o-ol..." I purse my lips.

"What's wrong?"

"Eh. I just remembered something. You know: I'm free at the moment, I can explain to you some of the runes, if you want?"

You have three guesses as to what she said and you magically used up the first two already. I've spent the rest of the evening teaching Sunset the exact runes, I drew on the ring. She of course, took notes and after we were done: thanked me and gave me a hug. It was an awkward one, since she came at me from the side and I was sitting on a chair. After she left I decided to eat the second apple I was carrying around, then entered 'night mode'.

The next morning doesn't arrive suddenly. Luckily for me: I can 'skip' to the next memories, since, at the moment, I don't want to watch myself thinking about the transpired events.

I decided to get out of bed at ten in the morning, unsurprisingly: Sunset was already gone. That mare needs to relax... Did I just think mare? I mean... it's not wrong... I wanted to skip breakfast, instead choosing to visit a shop. I picked up my list and shoved it in my jacket's pocket, not forgetting the dagger, which I once again hid in the same spot. Grabbing my bag of bits and pulling out about thirty percent of my coinage, which I stacked on the table, I exited out into the world. But not before Sonata graciously handed me her pocket bag, for which I thanked her and put the sack of bits into it.

There were more Ponies on the streets this time, going about their day and some seemingly ignoring me, but not in a rude way. Have news spread about me? Better not have been Rarity... Although: she might have told everyone that I am a moral gentlestallion, that'll protect a lady. It couldn't be further from the truth, if that was the case. Plus: I highly doubt, that it would matter to a cold-blooded killer... Or a hot-blooded one. It's not like murders happened every day, but I don't read the newspaper, so I wouldn't really know. Plus it never hurts to be cautious. Which is exactly what I was doing.

I've finally arrived at my destination, standing before a light-brown door. The gateway, to the solution of my current problems. I enter the building and a strong smell of parchment and saw dust hits me. The room I walked into wasn't big, but it wasn't small either. I'd say somewhere between four and five meters wide and A couple of stairs led from the cornered entryway to a planked floor, that had a red carpet over it. There were two connected display counters: one in front of the carpet and one to the left of it. Various trinkets laid beneath the glass, illuminated by the dim sunlight coming through a window, to the left of the entrance. Some masks and other things lined the walls of the shop, but I didn't pay them mind, my attention focused on the owner behind the left counter.

"Welcome to my little magic shop, hopefully you will find what you are looking for." A grey Earth Pony said with a polite smile.

I walked over to him and took notice of a door behind him, in a corner. I also noticed that he is working out, but not exactly the buff kind. I need some time to adjust to this darkness. I blinked and stuck my tongue out, running it across my dried lips. Taking out my list, I look into his purple eyes.

"You are Mr. Arcane I presume?"

"You presume incorrectly. I am Arcane Scroll, no mister if you would."

"Right. Well- On this parchment, there is a list of things I'd like to buy and before I make you get any of the items, I'd like to know their price." I pass him the scroll and he takes a look at it, without even squinting from the dim lighting.

"Hmm... Yes I have all this, but may I ask as to why you would want all this?" My eyes became a bit shifty, before finally settling on Scroll.

"Magic?" He stared at me for a second, then smirked.

"Alright I won't pry, but at least please tell me you're not trying to summon anything?" I blinked.

"Uh... what kind of things can you summon?" He visibly relaxes.

"Many things." He tells me with a foreboding undertone. Didn't really answer my question though.

"No, I'm not planning on summoning anything in the foreseeable future."

He wrote the prices on the paper, although he was a bit confused with a few. Since I didn't know what the items were actually called: I gave them each a description. But it would seem, that my handwriting is not acceptable, so I had to explain some to him. Arcane, taking my list, went through the door behind him and down some stairs, that were hidden from view. He had everything, or at least things similar to those I wanted and best of all: I could afford it all. I waited patiently, while he got all the wares from the apparent basement.

When he came back up, he was carefully carrying a cardboard box. Placing it on the table, he began taking everything out and laying it on the counter. While he was taking out a red gem, a part of his slightly messy hair fell to the side and made me realize that I was wrong about him. He is not an Earth Pony. Poking through the short hair was his horn, though it wasn't whole. He took notice of me taking notice.

"Ah yes, that. You're probably wondering how it happened?"

"I wouldn't mind knowing, no. I can keep this a secret if you want. Did a brick fall on you, or something." He let out a chuckle.

"Give a Unicorn's horn some credit. They are much tougher, than that." He sighs. "No. It was an accident at work, that involved magic and let's leave it at that." Something tells me, you fucked up.

"Sure. I have my own concerns to deal with anyway." I looked through all the items. After everything seemed in order, I paid him five hundred and forty bits. Magic is expensive. "I will probably see you again sometime, Arcane. Have a good day."

"Same."

I went back home, to leave the bag in my basement. When I came back: Quick Novel was drinking either coffee or tea with Sonata and Adagio, in the kitchen. My closing of the door has alerted them and I was heading towards my room, when Quick turned to me with a smile. Which promptly disappeared when he saw me. I pursed my lips and walked over to the group.

"Hello, what are you lot doin'?" Everyone replied with a greeting of their own.

"We're just catching up. You?" Adagio replied, genuinely interested.

"I bought some stuff for my research and am about to get myself a ticket for your show. Can you tell me where I can buy one?" She put's a fist on her cheek.

"Oh, um... I-In the big dark building to left of our house. It's near a small park, we have a map of Canterlot if you want."

"...Will you need the map back?"

"We might, although it's highly unlikely. You know, that we can get you a VIP spot by putting you on the list, right?" ...Huh?

"Uh- How much?" Sonata opens her mouth to say something, but Adagio beats her to it.

"A hundred and seventy." Sonata frowned at her sister. As did I.

"A hundred and seventy bits for a VIP spot?" Adagio nods sagely.

"Yeah, I know. Surprisingly cheap eh?."

"I'd say too cheap." I narrowed my eyes, the action causing her grin to falter.

"What?"

I calmly walked up to the lying Siren, still suspicious. She slowly craned her neck to look up at me, with a pretty good poker face. Too bad I can tell it's a poker face. I slowly put down my purchases by my side and stacked the amount she said on the table next to her. I don't trust you, but you don't need to know that. Adagio looked at the coins with a thoughtful look, but before she can say anything, I spun towards Novel, who flinched and stared at me. I walked around over to him: my body turning, but my sight focused on him. His eyes moved towards me with newfound resolve. Almost preparing for a fight.

"...You don't like me." I stated plainly. Novel blinked.

"I can't say, I enjoy your company, no."

"You barely know me."

"I know enough." I grinned, closed my eyes and let out a dark chuckle simultaneously.

"No. No you don't." I looked at him with a smile, that was absent in my eyes. He noticeably gulped. A few seconds passed in the silent room. "Tell you what. I don't like you either, but that doesn't mean: we should hate each other." Although I do. "So why don't we try to stay out of each others business and not do something, that'll in the end: harm us both, ey?" He looked dubiously at my reaching hand.

"Alright." He gives me an unsure shake. I grin.

"That's the spirit." Adagio looked at me, as if she's seen me for the first time. "Don't break the deal now. There will be consequences for both sides." Novel seemed worried, but I ignored him. "Well: I'll be off in the basement. If any of you need something from me: Knock first okay?" "Sure." "Yeah." "Um..." I gave them one final look, grabbed my supplies and went experimenting.

Sunset came back late again and paid me a visit, thankfully knocking before entering. She was a bit confused, when she saw various schematics and diagrams taped to the walls. I used them mostly to cover something I've been working on: a gift of sorts. However I also used them for their actual purpose of being schematics for my other projects. I had to hide the magical items in the cardboard boxes beneath the table, because that is not something I'd like her to see. Sunset would question me so much, I wouldn't be able to explain anything to her without lying.

"How have you been?" I asked her, as I finished turning in my chair.

"We made a bit of progress, the Princess sent out an investigation party to the base of the Mountain and the Queen personally congratulated us on our progress. How about you?" Sunset told me, as she was looking in concern at my bandaged hand.

"I've been alright. Bought more paper-" And a few other things. "-and gave Adagio some bits, so she would get us a VIP spot for their show."

"That's nice."

"Sunset. Is there something you're not telling me about Pony anatomy? Are all Ponies, as affectionate as you?"

"We are a bit, yeah. We can be very emotional at times." She let's sadness drip into her voice. "I just... don't like seeing anyone hurting themselves for me." Oh. OH! Childhood memories much? Or something similar at least. I rise from the chair.

"Sunset. Don't." "But-" "You would prefer to hurt yourself for another's sake." She looks like a nail went through her head.

"I-I don't want anyone hurting because of me."

"Sunset. There are people, that have the same mindset as you. What if you meet one such person? What would you do then? You both wouldn't want each other to be in pain, yet you'd jump at the chance to ''protect''." I gave her a look, that left no room for an arguement. Sunset found some.

"But why should they!?"

"Why shouldn't they?" Sunset reeled back, flabberghasted. "If they want to hurt themselves for your sake, without being under the effects of mind control: why not let them?" Sunset glared at me with the sort of anger, when someone doesn't understand them.

"You just don't understand." See? I replied with complete calm.

"I do." She's still glaring at me. "I really do." I trailed off as I looked to the side. Sunset's features eventually softened. I don't usually feel pride, but I think I can spoil myself once in a while.

"Please, just... don't hurt yourself okay? For me?" It's practically impossible to hurt me. Harm me? Maybe. But not hurt. I looked at her and my head bobbed up and down. "Thank you." I gave her a kind smile.

Deciding, that I have ingrained all the details to the top of my head: I open my eyes and get out of bed, stretching my limbs. I used to crack my joints, but after I arrived: they just refused to crack. Except this time they do. Letting out a moan of pleasure, I grab different clothes and head upstairs. Nobody is awake yet, which I use to my advantage to prepare for the long day. Stepping into the hot shower, only one thought rings in my mind about the upcoming event.

Today will be very interesting.

I mean... I wasn't wrong.

Ch. 8: Sit back and Enjoy the Show.

View Online

Chapter Eight: Relax and listen to some Music.

Cleaning my plate, I think about my projects a bit more, trying to find a way to improve any aspect of them while I still can. A few minutes of silence pass as I fall into a sort of mediatory state, my hands are moving by themselves in a repeated motion, the water sounds and feels distant. Realizing, that I have been washing a sparkling white plate, I put it on a drying board and squeeze my eyes, blinking a few times. I take a moment to realize, that this concert is actually the first time I go somewhere to genuinely relax. Yeah... the Con doesn't technically count, since I went there to make a deal. I will try to ease back and enjoy my day, which I have never actually done. I tried massages, but they only increased my back pains. I tried visiting the sea, but... I guess I never truly relaxed and I wasn't sure if I wanted to. It was out of curiosity, that I decided to get a ticket for the performance, so I would figure out what it's like at one. But if I concentrate on the feeling - I won't be able to actually relieve the tension: both physical and mental. I guess I will never relax. I sigh and continue on with my day. Well... I was planning to anyway.

Sonata appeared all of a sudden, though didn't give me much of a shock, because I became immune to such things. At least in this house. Sonata was dressed in punk-esque clothing today and just generally seems to wear a new wardrobe every day. Not that I particularly care, just something I noted. Looking at her hair, I realize, that she has just woken up, and her demeanor of a walking corpse supports that theory. She releases a gaping yawn and locks on to me.

"Hey. Were you up late again?" She asks as she goes past me and I hear the coffee machine start up.

"No. Sunset tired me out last evening, so I thought I'd get some rest and wake up earlier instead. Get a bit more done that way." The familiar buzz and smell of caffeine fills the air, as the liquid pours into an all too familiar pink mug.

"You should take a break." I stare at the back of her head. "Or at least: I think so." She turns to me and takes a sip. "...Sunset didn't tell us why exactly you cut your hand, but she said, that you did it for her."

"You could say that."

"You're a workaholic aren't you?"

"Couldn't be further from the truth. It's just that magic is new and exciting to me. And I like learning new things." Maybe I've spilled too much.

"...I might have took a little peek, while you were working." F-

"Oh?"

"Yeah, I saw a bunch of pictures taped to one the walls, but I couldn’t understand any of the drawings." Well that's not so bad. "So what are you hiding behind them?" If I had been drinking at the moment I would begin drowning, but instead I am suffocating from the two-way air movement in my throat... I breathed in through my mouth and exhaled at the same time, alright!?

"What gave it away?" I say with complete calm.

"Well: it's not that hard to figure out, considering, that you specialize in runic magic and while the placement of the papers may seem random at first, I noticed, that most of them were used to cove as much ground as possible. Also: you just told me." She said with calm, taking another sip.

"...You're a lot more attentive, than your sisters give you credit... Have you told the others?"

"No I haven't."

"Good. I would like to keep it this way. I will tell them myself later. You are correct in that it's runes, and I suppose it is a sort of gift."

"Ohh! I can't wait."

"Yeah, well- I should be done soon enough."

"So back to the topic of you relaxing." Dammit! "Have ever heard of such a thing as a vacation?" I nod.

"I have."

"Ever been to one?" I nod.

"I have."

"...Did you...unwind?" My eyes wander off into space.

"No,not really. But I am always tense, so it's no big deal." I give a light shrug.

"It's not just that you are tense - it's that you wearing yourself out. Hard. Adagio and Aria think, that you're either simply slacking off and pretending to be researching and experimenting, or that you aren't that encumbered with that book." Encumbered? Who uses that word anymore? "But I can tell, that you are, in fact: working yourself to death." ... I lean back and my eyes run up and down her form, occasionally uncontrollably squinting.

"...I wouldn't call it hard work, since I am enjoying myself, but it's difficult at times, yes." I stare into the magenta of her eyes. "But it's fine, because I just don't relax. Ever. I might take a break to recuperate, but I never truly relax. That will happen only when I die." I smirk a bit, making it look like I made a grim joke, but Sonata is being creepy by staring at me, unblinking. Note to self: caffeine deprived Sonata is creepy... Although the same could be said, if she has a few cups.

"Do you have any hobbies?" Changing the subjects faster than... can't think of a joke at the moment.

"I don't. Never bothered with one and frankly: never saw any point in them."

"I heard: you like music."

"Yeah, I do."

"Isn't that a hobby?"

"No. A hobby would be: if I was making music, enjoying it and wasn't getting paid for it." She drinks a bit more.

"So what kind of music do you like?"

"Any, so long as I like it. I'm quite diverse in my preferences, so it doesn't have to be any specific genre, for me to want to listen to it over and over again."

"Ever tried to play an instrument?" Sonata finishes the rest of the drink, with a final swig.

"A few times, but I just couldn't learn how to play at least one."

"What was it?" She wonders, cleaning her cup.

"Would you believe me if I told you it was a triangle?" Sonata blinks and stops, when what I said finally registers: she giggles. She turns off the water and skips past me.

"I want to show you something. C'mon." I hesitantly go after her.

While we are walking up the stairs, I take a moment to think about something. More precisely: what I've been saying lately. What the fuck? These conversations seem very familiar... oh yeah: I was a bit of a wanker, when I was younger. I used to speak like that, didn't I?.. Yeah. Fucking nihilist, pessimist and materialist to the max. I was mostly after chocolate. Question is: what is causing me to act like that again?.. Could be my memories. My behaviors from the past must have gotten mixed up with my current one... Well that's not good. I lean the upper half of my body slightly forward and set my legs on autopilot, then close my eyes.

My perception of the passage of time changes, as I start sorting through my mind. Throw that away, don't need that... May-be... yeah I'll keep that. Switch that and that... think: I'm good. Opening my eyes I notice, that I only took three steps up the stairs, while I was rummaging through my brain. I nearly tripped over at the last step, but quickly corrected my balance, by taking in the reins. I didn't finish the process properly, so I would have to worry about it later in the day, but for now: it'll do. Repressing memories, to change my way of living? I deserve a pat on the back. Since recently: I am able to access my memories, but I can't change or forget them permanently, however: who said I can't put them at the back of my mind? Being an ass will not help me in my current situation... A hundred bits says, that I will have to be a complete dick, to save someone's life.

...I can afford it.

Sonata led me to the same door, I saw her and the other two sisters exit two days ago. She silently opens it and I realize, that the walls seem a bit wider in the doorway. Sonata walks forward and flicks on the light, which illuminates the room and gives it a yellowish hue. I look to the side and bob my head a little in comprehension, because there are multiple things I have realized just now. Mainly: where the Siren's money went. To my right is a bright wooden wall with a glass window, with a professional-looking recording room behind it, that has three wired microphone stands with filters and a set of drums. On our side of the wall is a pretty simple-looking mixing board and a device, that might be a vinyl recorder, although I am not a hundred percent certain. The leaps in technology here, are so bizarre at times. I think to myself and look over to Sonata, who is standing near a vertical rack with musical instruments in it, that are mostly guitars.

There are a three posters on the wall above. One of them is identical to the 'Battle' one I saw earlier, except without the specific location and time, while the other two have the three musicians captured in various other poses and wear. One is called 'Flame' and the Sirens on it are dressed in some sort of mix between Mayan and Aztec clothing. By which I mean: they are wearing ponchos and feathered helmets. But what sick ponchos they are. Their colours match the fur of their wearer and all have a flame-like design on them. There are many more details to the clothes, such as rhombus and zig-zag patterns of gold, while the girls themselves are wearing bracelets and earrings, also made of gold. The background has Mayan pyramids made of dark yellow bricks. They look like they're having fun... Although I think Adagio might secretly be an arsonist, judging by that grin. Is that a taco in Sonata's hand?

The last poster has a blue-ish underwater theme to it and is simply called: 'Ocean'. Sonata, admittedly, is the cutest one there, with her seashell, mermaid, clam... thing... costume. It's adorable, okay? There're various little plants and fishes in the background, including: a shark. There are also two glowing yellow eyes, looking out of the corals behind Adagio. I didn't know Equestria had such amazing photo-shop... The details on the posters progressively get better from 'Blue' to 'Purple', but all of them are equally well-made.

"Those are all the albums we've made so far." Sonata tells me, when she notices me examining the posters.

I hum in response and say 'thought so', possibly forgetting to add any volume. Sonata is now holding a magenta and black synthesizer in her hands.

"Actually I used to play a guitar before and it kinda stuck as a part of my image, as you can see-” She motion to the posters. ”But honestly? I prefer this over a string instrument any time. It's a synthesizer - a magical and musical marvel, because it's an instrument, that can play notes and sounds from other instruments. As far as I know: there are only two synthesizers in the whole world. Sunset and another friend of mine took a joke I made a bit too seriously and the result was this beauty." Her hand runs down the white keys, but no sound comes out. I notice an unplugged cord sticking out of the side of it.

"So how does it work?"

"Oh, I don't know. But Sunset told me that it uses metal instead of gems for storing and using the magic, which I think is a little silly. Aren't gems the best things for storing magic?" A pair if magenta orbs curiously moves to me.

"Not every type of magic. Magic is, in a sense - energy. But since there are various... signatures to it, that means: some magic reacts better with certain materials." And doesn’t react with others at all, but for some reason I have not yet found anything written about magic-cancelling materials. Wonder why.

"Ohh! That's pretty cool... and sorta makes sense if consider some stuff..." Interest appears on her face. "Didn't you say, that you didn' know any magic? Did ya really manage to learn so much in such a short amount of time?" Sonata's pigtail moves separately from her, as she tilts her head.

"I just read on a lot of magic related subjects, plus there is some familiar stuff in this field... So you make your music in there?" I turn my torso and use two fingers to point at the room beyond the glass.

"Yup, I dunno what this used to be, but we got rid of the windows, added this wall here and insulated everythin' with enchanted wood in there." What wood? "Ooh! Wanna hear me play?" I only had time to open my mouth, before she went past me to a frameless door.

“Ye-ah, sure…”

Walking into the studio I could sense a shift in the air as sound began to instantly behave differently. I released a buzz from my throat and what came out was a bit like a controlled echo, but it was clean. There were still vibrations in the noise, but it was smoother, as if… as if my voice was put through a filter. I stared in awe at the panelled flooring, none of my or Sunset’s books ever mentioned anything like this. I crouch down and run my fingers across the floors smooth, pale surface. Enchanted wood you say?..

“How does does this work?” I ask, my voice getting a high quality clarity.

“Hm? Ah! None of us actually knows how this enchanting thing works, not even the most studied scholars of Canterlot themselves. You see: this wood was and is being made by Deers and they are... like a super reclusive race. Yet some are open for trade and we were lucky enough, that a couple of them enjoyed our singing and knew how to enchant.” Sonata bends down and plugs her instrument in another triangular socket. “They were willing to get us some special wood and magic it up for a small price of a few bits and a personal performance for their families.” She looks back up at me. “Their parents convinced them to lower the price.” Wow.

“Is this stuff not super rare?”

“It’s not that it’s rare, it’s just the Deers are apparently the only ones that can know how to enchant stuff. Doesn’t help that they don’t like sharing their secrets on how to anything and live mostly in the depths of some woods. Yeah, I know. Like I said: a very reclusive race.” …Where are the Hobbits?

Sonata pulls out a stool from behind the giant drums, sitting down on it in a comfortable position, she crosses her legs and starts to play. The… music is calming. Not insta-calm, but it was close. I could tell Sonata was using her magic to make the music… well… magical. And I could tell she was doing it on purpose, which got me a little mad at her, but only a little. Might have been because of the music.

The melody… well I am not a very artistic person, but I suppose: it sort of, could remind someone of a clear day at the sea. I hate both the sun and the sea. So I guess: her noble intentions were foiled by my resentment of everything bright and unpleasant. Or no, do I actually dislike the sea?.. I don’t think I do.

She keeps playing for a while longer and somewhere in the middle of her performance: I sat down on the floor, criss-crossing my legs. Her song rings in my ears as she plays the final note before coming to stop with a little jingle. I start furiously clapping my hands, with a blank face.

“That was lovely, but one question.”

“Yeah?”

“Was that supposed to do anything special.”

“Uh…” Shifty eyes, my favourite.

“Sonata, it’s nice of you to use some of your magic to make me feel relaxed, but had I not known that you mean me no harm: I would not have hesitated to do something- drastic.”

“I- I just wanted to help.” She looks shocked.

“Sonata… you want me to not drain myself so much, is that it?” She bites her lip. “I’m fine, I’m not tired.”

“You have bags under your eyes.”

“Doesn’t everybody?”

“Of course not, why would you think that?.. Vadon, please. I know this may seem selfish, but I’ve seen one of my friends doin’ the same thing you are. And I know what happened to them afterwards.”

“They weren’t me though, were they? I will tell you the same thing as I told Sunset: I know my limits. And I don’t need, nor want anybody worrying about me - it would make things so much easier if you didn’t.”

“I know, that you don’t like us tellin’ you how or when to do something you clearly enjoy. Just take a break, it’s not as if you’re on a time limit.” I look to the side.

“...Well, uh... I kinda am.” I say to her, twisting my face.

“...What do you mean?” That I need to finish my projects before something like your situation happens?

“Don’t worry about it, point is: I know what I am doing, and I get what you are saying. I was planning to go your performance today anyway, that counts as something.” I look at her expectantly.

“I-I guess it does. But could you at least take it easy?” I release a heavy sigh.

“I promise to not overwork myself and to chill this evening.”

“Alright, thank you.”

“Thanks for the performance.” The pale-blue Siren gives me a smile. “Are you not worried, that I’d tell the others about how you are not actually an innocent little thing, but a manipulative evil from the depths?” Her smile turns into a dark smirk.

“No one would believe you.” I shrug.

“Eh. Maybe I’ll find a way.” We keep looking at each other in silence and she giggles. Evilly. “Welp. I uh- I’m gonna go work some more. If you wanna talk, knock three times in rapid succession.”

I give her a nod as I make my exit, which for some reason makes her confused and amused. I spend the rest of the day cooped up in my basement, meticulously inscribing a part of the runic array on the second wall. I had no idea of whether this would work or not, but supposedly if the guide to necromancy and Clover’s book on runes work together, then all I had to do was create the intended construct.

Wait: do I have to do the ceiling as well? I rush through the notes of my calculations. No I don’t. I think grinning to myself and pick up some copper dust, because apparently aluminium is more expensive than other metals here.

A few hours passed uneventfully and I came out for dinner. Sunset came back early today, apparently she helps the Sirens behind the scenes, working the fog machines, lighting, that sort of thing. I wasn’t really surprised, sine Sunset had a lot more in her room to do with science, rather than magic.

She also had a proper chemistry kit with a burner, that was using wood chips and straw as fuel. I don’t think alchemy is very advanced here, because when I asked her why she isn’t using alcohol - her response was: “What’s alcohol?” So I told her about the flammable substance, as much as I could remember from my school days and gave her a neat little trick with the rope, so she wouldn’t simply try to set the liquid on fire. She wanted to know where she could obtain ‘this alcohol’, so I asked her whether they have such things as wine, or cider. She said ‘yeah’, so I replied with: ‘And does it have an effect, that makes people uncoordinated and start slurring?’, she said ‘yeah’ again and I finished with a nod: ‘Then it probably have alcohol in it’.

Three occupants of the room paled at my words, Sonata and I being the only exception. I guess they were shocked to find out: they have been drinking a highly flammable substance, but Adagio grinned in the end, probably feeling awesome at the fact that she has done so. Sorry to disappoint ya hun, but you are not the only one that drinks. There are plenty of others.

We finish our meals, when the sky starts to get all kinds of red. I can’t see the sun behind the distant clouds however, so the view is great. It’s nearly six so everyone starts to get ready. The sisters go up to get the instruments with some other things, while Adagio stays to ask me: if I want to come with them early.

I decline, saying that I have some stuff to take care of and will arrive on time. I wonder how they are going to carry all of their equipment, to which she says that most of the things are already there, that she already went and paid a heavy lifters today and that I needed to get out more. I flipped her off. She got confused.

“What is that supposed to mean?”

I blink, as a billion thoughts run through my head (I would know, I counted) and a cheshire grin slowly slithers it’s way up my face.

“Don’t worry about it. It’s a human gesture.” I say with an evil expression beaming off into space.

“A what gesture?” I freeze, thinking how to go about this.

“Yes, my species is call homo-sapiens. A human for short and easy saying.”

“So you are not alone?”

“I am.” She furrows her brows.

“What makes you say that?”

“Have you ever heard or seen of anything like me? Ever?”

“Good point.” She blinks as if she has come to a sudden revelation. “Wait: doesn’t that mean that you are, well… alone?” I look at her like she’s gone mad, when I get what she is saying. I think.

“Yup.” Her eyes become deeper and more detailed and her mouth gently falls open.

She stays in that position, while we stare at each other uncomfortably. Sonata and Aria get down the stairs, carrying with ease magenta and black sport bags respectively. Adagio breaks out of her stupor, when Sonata puts a hand on her shoulder. Handing me a key, she tells me to lock the house behind myself and explains that they have spares, but that’s not why I was looking at her questionably.

They grab Sunset and leave me all by myself. In their house. Alone. Well: I have roughly an hour before heading out, so I guess: I should get ready. All I had to do was put on my jacket, fix my hair with my hands by sliding a chunk of it neatly across my forehead and hide one of the daggers. Probably not a good idea taking a magical weapon of a necromancer to a musical entertainment event, but better be safe than sorry. Yeah… that’s a solid argument. Since I had nothing to do for over forty minutes I decided to catch up on modern day culture by reading the first book of ‘Parry Otter’.

It was surprisingly good.

Having read a hefty chunk of the story and reaching a terrible cliffhanger, I get myself a drink of water and take off the bandages, the cuts have healed, although the marks are still there. After throwing out the used bandage and washing my hand, I head out. Closing the door I notice that the colours of the sky are now a night blue even though it’s early in the evening. The storm must have spread really far and high if this is what it’s like in the summer I muse as I shove my hands into the jeans.

It’s quite chilly outside, but there is no wind blowing. However: that changes as soon as I get to the Rarity Intersection. Oh no, there’s a slight breeze. I wet my thumb and hold it out. Yup, it’s coming from the storm. I think to myself and see that the second tower has been finished already and is working its’ magic.

Judging by the general rain movement, the storm seems to have wind only near the towers, whereas everywhere is completely still. ...Oh shit, is that a tornado? Is that water? In the far distance, almost near the horizon of the forest, there is a huge blue tinted whirlwind spinning in one spot. I just keep staring at it with one thought in mind: Well that’s not good.

…

I start walking again, albeit slightly faster. Up the street is a couple of Unicorns in gold armour, trying to light up the street lamps, but they keep letting out frustrated grunts every few attempts. I walk past them and one of them blinks at me in shock. I hear him nudge the other one and I feel their stares on my back.

“If you’re struggling with lighting up the lamps: I suggest doing it manually. Or using something, that doesn’t require magic. Surprised you didn’t know about this already.”

“Excuse sir, but who are you?” I spin around, but keep walking backwards.

“A law-abiding citizen that gave you two a helpful advice.” Although: not of your land. “Now: I am in a bit of a rush since I have a musical event to get to, so if you wouldn’t mind, I bid you two adieu.” I give them a two-fingered salute and turn my body in the direction of my movement.

I feel my body shaking slightly from the small dose of adrenaline I just recieved. Must be privates, or something similar. I couldn’t just stay silent, because who knows what they might have reported back, plus: since Luna already knows about me, I might as well make a… non-hostile impression on the guard.

Navigating my way through the alleyways, I come across the same large grey building as before. I was always really good with directions. I come around the front of the massive building and find out that it is even bigger from the front. I finally look up and see that it’s at least four or five stories high. It also doesn’t have a roof, because I can see multiple lights shining up into the sky as if on a stadium. Probably could have found my way by that.

Roughly in the middle, there are two doorways into the building with buff white stallions by each of them, but only one has a line. I walk up to the ‘free’ bouncer, who keeps his composure and simply raises an eyebrow.

“Hello, I am Vadon. I should be on the VIP list?” He says nothing, as he looks down at his clipboard.

“Hmm. The name is on the list, but you don’t seem like a small, rude, egocentric, furless, bipedal creature to me.” ...

“If I am on the list, then let me in so I can say ‘ello to the fuckin’ sea-weed eating, narcissistic, battleaxe, twat.” Both of his eyebrows slide up in amusement. “Better?”

“All good.” He hands me a white badge that says: ‘VIP’ with golden letters in a red rectangle, then steps aside, letting me walk through. “What’s a twat?”

“An organ.” I reply saltily, pushing the door open and stepping inside.

Putting on my badge, I take a look around the spacious… well: space, that is filled with a mass of various people standing and mingling with each other. Some probably have their hair dyed, but I wouldn’t be able to tell, because their natural hair palate is already wild. At the right end of the hall, there is a metal stairway, leading up to metal platforms with safety railings, that have a few Ponies leaning on. I take note of multicolored projectors at the top of each of the walls, shining at different angles into the sky, or the air below.

To my left is an elevated semi-circle stage, which isn’t as wide as the entire hall. There is a roof over the stage, or at least I think there is one, because there are large stone-brick walls with an open set of curtains with another closed pair a few meters behind and there is bright light coming from between the two, illuminating the whole space in dim lighting. On the stage itself is a set of drums and three mic stands, with wires leading to loudspeakers on the sides. Uh… where is the VIP spot exactly?

Sunset suddenly pops out of the crowd and rushes up to me.

“You came!”

“Why wouldn’t I? I paid for this, didn’t I?”

“Well yeah, I just thought that… nevermind. I guess a part of me was expecting you to not be here, since you love your basement so much.” It’s not the basement, it’s the projects! Although the basement is pretty nice too: means I don’t have to deal with you surface dwellers.

“Could you tell me where the VIP spots are?”

“It’s the balconies.” She says with a nod.

“The balcony is a VIP spot?” I look at her incredulously.

“Yeah, the view and sound there is the best in this whole place. I don’t know all of the magic behind it, but I have a few theories.” I turn to the stairs and see another bouncer at their bottom, who was merging with the others standing nearby an I recognized by seeing a badge on his shirt.

“Alright, thanks.” I look into the crowd and see a few… oddities in it. “Hey Sunset, what are those?” I use two fingers and a thumb to point at a thing, which I was genuinely curious about the name of.

“Oh! Those are Thestrals. Some call them Bat-Ponies though, since they’re nocturnal and have bat wings with fangs. Some Ponies are scared of them, but if I am honest? They can be pretty cute, when flustered.” She tells me, using her hand to stop the words from reaching the crowd. “Sorry, I would love to stay and chat but I should probably go. Oh! If you’re going to head to the top balcony, I suggest having a chat with that mare over there.” Sunset points up at a light-grey Unicorn with an indigo mane in a black dress. “She’s a constant VIP of theirs’, I know her personally and I feel like you two might get along. See you after the show!” I didn’t have time to say anything to her, because when I turned around: she was already running through a door leading backstage.” Did Sunset just try to… hook me up?What?

Shaking my head, I approach the stallion at the stairs, making sure he sees the ticket. He lets me through without a problem and I stride up the stairs, each step making a resounding clang. Getting up to the third and final ‘balcony’, if it can be called that, I take a moment to stabilize my breathing pattern, before looking at who is up here with me. The light from the stage is illuminating the four occupants.

There is the same grey mare leaning on the railing, in a non-detailed, shoulderless black dress that covers down to her thighs. A blue Unicorn mare with black hair and, in a backless black dress with a few white patterns adorning it, is chatting away with Sunset’s ‘friend’.

A white, blonde Earth stallion in a suit is standing at the far end of the balcony, looking all dark and mysterious, while an almost completely one-eighty pink-ish mare with pure white hair, in a white hoodie and navy-blue pants, is wearing an excited grin and is fidgeting in place, while having these weird twitches.

I start casually approaching the two closer mares, when the blue one’s teal eyes widen after noticing me and she whispers something to the other one. The other Unicorn turns around and her amber eyes focus on me. Both mares look a little frightened when I briefly raise my open palm.

“Hi.” They both blink, looking surprised and confused as if they were expecting me to cast fireball at them.

“Hello.” “Good evening.”

“So uh… I’m Vadon, nice to meet you. Sunset told me nothing about you.” I say, extending a hand, which the grey one shakes.

“Oh, nice to meet you. I am Platinum, and this is my friend Serenade.” …Hm.

“Let me guess: Moonlit Serenade?”

“Yes, how did you know?” The mare in question asked, shaking my hand.

“Well. Your dress has a crescent moon design on it and what I assume a-are stars? I guessed.” She smiles with slight amusement. I don’t see what’s so funny.

“Very impressive. Yes, I am Moonlit Serenade, although you may simply call me Serenade.”

“You said you know Sunset?” Platinum asks.

“I do know her, I have helped her with a few things in the past.”

“Oh? Well it is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise… If you don’t mind me asking: why dresses? Seems like an odd choice for a Rock concert.”

“Well, mister Vadon, I can say the same thing about you. You are wearing a jacket and shoes.”

“Please, no mr and yeah, but I am also wearing jeans, so that doesn’t really count.” I say grinning.

“Well, we thought we might as well, maybe a charming young stallion dares to approach us and will leave two ladies satisfied with the night.” Platinum strikes a supposedly seductive pose.

“Well I hope, for your sake, that such a stallion appears.” She blinks, a grin appears on her face and she starts laughing.

“I like you, Vadon.” She says after she’s done. The blue one is looking at me with a pair of curious teal eyes, her head tilted.

“Not many people do, so I guess you’re in the exception.”

“I’m fine with that.” This... is... so... strange.

The lights dim and the crowd cheers, because Ponies don’t roar... At least I never heard one do it. A riff plays and I see green smoke beginning to emit from the stage. The crowd cheers once again and I hear an excited squeal followed by a short laugh from somewhere, making me spin my head around in confusion, checking if anybody needed any medical attention.

The Dazzlings exit out onto the stage, causing more cheers and applause. Each of them is wearing a black necklace with a red gem at the center and similar clothes to those in the ‘Battle’ poster although there are a few, but minor, differences. The green smoke now covers the entire area below.

“Go-od night Canterlot!” Adagio greets.

Me: Woo.

The crowd below and the rosish mare: “WORHOOO!”

“If you’d excuse me.” I mumble, as I circle around to hooded one. “Hi.”

“Woah! Uh- hello.” She’s pretty short.

“Are you ready to be rocked?” Adagio’s mic enhanced voice calls out.

“Sorry, I just noted that you seem like you really want to be down there, closer to the stage.”

“Well… yeah, kind of…”

“So why are you hesitating?”

“Um-...” The crowd cheers.

“I did not hear you!” The crowd screeches louder.

“Sorry, what was that?” She looks back at the gloomy stallion and then turns to me.

“Because someone is worried about me doing this sort of thing anyway and got me a VIP ticket.” Sadness appears in her steel eyes and her face turns into a mask of frustration.

“Worried about you enjoying yourself?”

“No. It’s… complicated.”

“Sure it is. But hey: at least you get to enjoy the Dazzlings perform from afar and stay with an overflow of excitement for the rest of the evening.” She stares at me, gears turning. “If you are satisfied with it, good for you. But if you aren’t? Well… there is always something you could do. Ask for example, ever tried it?” A female chorus begins followed by quiet strumming.

She chews on her lip for a moment before walking up to her bodyguard and saying something to him. A few moments pass and the guard speaks a couple of words, making her squeal and hug him tightly. She thanks me on her way to the stairs and the guard, following her, looks at me strangely.

I walk back to my original spot and lean on the railing with folded arms. The Sirens begin to sing something that I have heard before: lyrics of a song from a movie about them in my world, although it was now accompanied by a guitar solo ,drums and other funky sounds. The music was upbeat and generally pretty amazing, but there was one thing bugging me: …Isn’t this Metal?.

I wasn’t complaining though and was actually tapping my feet the beat of the synthesizer. When the overall tempo increased: the crowd below started singing along at bits and jumping. I saw the short white hair of the mare having the time of her life at the front rows.

When the crown became active, I noticed that the smoke started sparkling in places. And the sparkles with parts of the green fog were working their way up to the stage, which already had some green on it.

I don’t know how long this has been going on for, but they have played at least seven songs. Adagio picks up the microphone and says, that everyone should take a small break, while they get some of their things sorted for the rest of the album.

The Ponies and a few Gryphons below make some space for each other to discuss the performance with their friends. I personally really liked their songs: some of them I recognized, while others were completely new. They definitely had talent. Or magic. Maybe both.

“It’s not polite to listen in, you know.” I say still looking down below with a smile.

“...”

“We apologise for it, but… we were terribly curious as to where you went and I must say: you have handled that quite well. Are you or any of your family - nobles?” Serenade replies.

“They could be considered noble people, yes.”

“So they are of high standing within your land?”

“I mean… you say that like you assume: I have a land.”

“You do not?”

“As far as I know, I am the only one of my kind in this world.”

“...Where do you come from?” Platinum quizzes.

“I wouldn’t be able to tell you the exact coordinates. But I am not of Equestria at least. I arrived to Equestria recently, via somebody teleporting me.” She looks sceptic.

“You were… teleported to Equestria from a different land? For what purpose?”

“No clue. I think I know who did it, but I doubt it was them.”

“So then what about your parents?”

“Oh no, they were human.”

“Hue-mahn? I am afr- Oh. Oh, I’m… I am so sorry for-...” Hm? Oh yeah.

“Don’t worry about it... Let’s change the subject to something brighter: was that Pony hit by rainbow lightning?” I point at a mare in the crowd.

“What-? Oh. Oh-” At first they both look appalled at my casual tone, but when they see who I’m pointing at they chuckle for a bit at my dark humour.

“No, I believe that is… officer Rainbow Dash and her mane is completely natural. Or so she says.” Platinum answers.

“You know people in the army?” Serenade looks at me oddly as if almost with sadness, but says nothing.

“Well, I know a few popular ones. She just so happens to be a promising Wonderbolt and possibly even a candidate for a captain of the Solar Guard. And now that you have said it, the officer does actually act like she has been charged by lightning.”

“Wonderbolt?” She already one?

“Yes. You don’t know what a Wonderbolt is?”

“I literally said twenty seconds ago, that I have been teleported to Equestria, from lands unknown to you. So let’s just assume, that I have been living under a rock for the past couple million years and I know nothing of the modern news.” She smirks and shakes her head in disappointment. Oi.

“The Wonderbolts are the aerial grace of Equestria. Of it’s might and freedom in the skies. They also do shows every once in a while, presenting new recruits who they think will eventually become greatest wonderbolts.”

“Right, so I guess that means: there are no Unicorns with them. What about Thestrals?” Platinum opens her mouth and turns to Moonlit, while she herself has her eyes wide open and pupils shrunk. Did… did I say something?

“Sorry, I guess we just realized, that never in Equestrian history have actually Thestrals been recruited into Wonderbolts.” Seems racist.

“Seems a bit racist, but I guess this aerial grace only flies during the day. Although: a Thestral could technically adapt to a different sleeping schedule, right?”

“Yes, and I suppose: I am a little confused as to why that is. Anyway: you are close to the Dazzlings, correct?”

“I am a little, why do you ask?” Platinum fidgets on her bare hooves.

“Well it’s just that not everyone is able to get a VIP ticket to a show, unless they are a noble, or a close friend.”

“I don’t even know how I got one. I mean I do, I just don’t get the why.”

“Well that’s-”

“A-nd we’re back!” “WORHOO!”

“Is that a mating call or somethin’?” Serenade bends over in an instant and begins coughing, while Platinum grabs the railing with one hand and covers her grin with the other, making weird noises.

“It d-does sounds li-ike o-one.” “Oh dear me, you are so crude. I don’t believe I have ever heard anyone say something so- so-...”

“Blunt?” Serenade nods.

“Yes.”

We laugh a little together and enjoy the rest of the evening, occasionally chatting and making fun of certain types of people. Apparently: Moonlit isn’t a noble, but she is high ranking and works at the palace and even invited me for tea at her place. I didn’t say no, but I also wasn’t exactly rushing to it either so I told her: ‘If I am ever in the area’. When the last song ends and we stop head-banging, I decide to ask Platinum something.

“So how do you and Sunset know each other exactly?” She smiles toothily, moving her hair, or mane if you prefer, to the side.

“We work together at the castle and she told me a few things about you, but you’re nothing like I expected.”

“In a good or bad way?”

“In a good way.” Platinum’s smile turns kind.

“So I guess: you two are working for princess Luna.” She gives a nod. “I heard she wanted to meet and talk with me, does she still want to?” Her smile grows a little.

“I am sure she does.”

“I might be able to visit tomorrow after I take care of some of my business. When are the visiting hours?”

“I suggest arriving at four in the day, will you be able to make it?”

“Yeah I am. Just give her majesty a heads-up for me please, would you?”

“Of course.” She looks to my right. “Oh, hi Sunset.”

“Hi Platinum.” I jump around, land slightly crouched and point a finger at the orange-ish Unicorn.

“HA! You can’t creep up on me no more Sunset Shimmer.” Now that I think about it, her colour is the most human I’ve seen so far. She raises an eyebrow, smirking.

“That was a double negative.” I look downward, processing her statement.

“Fek.”

“So how were your evenings?” I rise back up.

“It was alright.” “Amazing.” “It was a pleasant change of pace.”

“Oh uh- hello. I don’t believe we’ve been introduced yet?” Sunset asks extending her hand.

“I am Serenade and you must be Sunset. Your friends were talking about you quite a bit.” Sunset smirks for some reason.

“I don’t think Vadon counts himself as my friend.” I walk over to her side lean in.

“And do you agree?”

“I am… unsure. But I would like for you to be my friend.” She looks up at me.

“Sunset… I would just like for you to know: you are incredibly tenacious.”

“That is why I am the princesses’ student after all.” Can’t argue with that. Well I can, but won’t.

“Where are the girls right now?”

“Girls?” Platinum asks in confusion.

“He means the Dazzlings. They are backstage, packing up, but you can go tell your thoughts to them right now if you want.”

“I think I’ll do just that, good night ladies.” I start walking away.

“Vadon, I am going to head to the palace after this, there are things I have to check up on, so I might not be able to come back home tonight at all.”

“Al-right? Thanks for telling me I guess, see ya!”

“Bye!” I take quick step down the stairs. “So what do you thi-” Sunset fades away, replaced by a cacophony of voices.

Ponies are leaving through the main doors and I see a certain mare within them exclaim: ‘Best- time- of my life!’, she notices me and waves happily. I smile back and simply raise my right hand, pulling down two fingers. The crowd seem incredibly tired, but all they look happy. A few take notice of me, but give nothing but lax surprise and carry on their way. Making my way to the stage I climb onto it with a leap, grabbing the edge for support. The light wood gives a few dull thuds as I stride across it.

Going behind the curtains, I see a door slightly ajar with light and voices coming through.

“-e was really excited to meet us, wasn’t she?” I recognize Adagio

“Yeah, but isn’t she like… in the guard or somethin’? Aren’t they all grumps?”

“She’s a Wonderbolt, I believe. Maybe-” I make an action I have not done in over a decade: I knock politely. “Yes, who is it?” I push open the door.

The space behind is a typical backstage room with a few big mirrors above a long wall mounted table. A few high metal stools are placed around here and there, one of them has Sonata with her legs spread and her arms placed between them, holding the edge of the soft seat. The other two are standing near their sportbags.

“Hi Sonata, hi Aria, hi Twat.” A smile rests on my face.

“Sup?” “Ohi!” “...What’s a twat?” Adagio asks with that false niceness, tinted with amusement.

“Ask your bouncer. That was a pretty amazing show.” Or at least I think it was, I mean: the crowd liked it and I liked it, but I was always bad at this sort of thing.

“Thanks.” Adagio narrows her eyes.

“But that sounded more like Metal, than Rock.”

“It’s technically Hard Rock, but yes: we decided to make this album a little heavier than our other ones.”

“So I noticed. I met these two mares and we had a bit of fun together.”

“Oh?” The orange musician inquires, putting away her electric guitar into a black bag.

“Yeah. Platinum and Serenade, you know them?”

“...I know Platinum, but wait... is Serenade a dark blue Unicorn?” I nod and hum. “Then yes: I know her. Briefly. So what did you think of them?”

“There is definitely more to them, than meets the eye. Bu-ut… I might just be paranoid.” She zips up the bag and puts it on and looks at me with a sort of smugness.

“So why did you call me a twat?”

“You lied about my description.”

“...What part?”

“Figure it out.”

“Well it’s definitely not rude and short. The only one that I can think of is… egocentric? But you are. You do know what egocentric means, right?” Dagi asks in a condescending tone.

“Egocentric - thinking only of oneself, without any regard for the feelings and desires of others. I am not egocentric.” She opens her mouth and her brows furrow. “Anyway, are you lot heading back home? We might as well go together then.”

“Yeah sure, we’re packed up. Just have to close behind us, the rest is up to those who maintain this place.” Aria speaks up, grabbing the other sport bag and shooting a smirk at her still processing sister, whose eyelids become rapidly closer. “I told you he would find out.”

“Eh, maybe she was counting on it, either way I only care about the lie, the others are all true as far as I’m concerned.” Yup, old behaviour at it’s finest. Need to fix this tonight, otherwise - problems.

Adagio looks at me rather disconcertingly, although I am too tired from today’s activities for it to really unsettle me. I hear a click behind me as one of them closes the door. I walk out onto the stage and see a mare with a mop in bucket. When she sees me she let’s out a little squeak and drops the bucket, managing to not spill any water.

I reel back and scrunch up my face “Am I that terrifying?”

“Yeah.” Adagio walks past me.

“Don’t worry! You’re just… something they haven’t seen before. Plus you’re not a that well known species, so-o…” If an Alien appeared on my doorstep: I’d first offer some tea, then scream, but only if it opened its’ mouths.

“Right. Well it’s not that it offends me, I just want to know why this exact reaction.” I motion to the mare who looks a bit ashamed and is trying to fade into inexistence by mopping the stage.

“Ponies are just like that. That’s my explanation.” Aria comments, following Sonata down a ladder that has been moved up to the stage’s edge.

I glance at the mare, who doesn’t look like she wants to fall through the ground anymore, but still seems a bit ashamed. I tsk and hop off the stage and land with a clack on the stone floor.

The starry air outside is a bit chilly, but not too noticeable. The mostly empty street is dark: it seems that some lamps were skipped after a certain point, but there is enough light to illuminate the place. I see the Sirens wishing the waving bouncers a good night, as the two ‘MEN’ lumber away. I couldn’t see the third one anywhere and it honestly was the least of my concerns as Adagio turns around and gives me a look. That look. The look that desires its’ victim to beg and plead for mercy and forgiveness and then maybe… just maybe it will let you explain why you have done what you did. Underneath that look was a smile.

“Twat is a bit overboard, don’t you think?” Not really - you were pretty unpleasant at times.

“Yeah, I’m… I’m sorry. I am. And good news: technically I should stop acting, like- this,” I motion to myself. All of me. “-by tomorrow. Something has just been messin’ with my head lately.” They look at me as if I’ve split in two

“...What are you doing down there?” I don’t have a secret meth lab! Do you!?.

“Stuff. Mostly.” Adagio lowers her brow.

“Mostly?” Two quick nods escape me. “I am not completely certain, but I think: you might be one of the most complicated creatures I’ve ever met.” She says, nearing me.

“Tha-nk yo-u, Po-ny.” I say, adding a vibration to my words.

“Ah- about that. I actually wanted to tell you… well… we three aren’t actually Ponies.”

“I know.”

“Ye- wait what? You know? Since when!?”

“Yeah Dagi, Donny knew for a while. You didn’t know he knew?” Sonata chimes in.

“Since I first saw your hair.” Adagio gets a confused look and shuffles the orange mass on her head.

“What’s wrong with our manes?”

“Nothing. They are not intimidating and physics defying at all. You must have a really strong neck.” She looks at me as if I’m spouting nonsense and releases defeated sigh.

“You’re awful, you know that?” I pout and look down with a sad expression. It was probably ugly.

They walk into a dark alleyway, with me close behind. I can’t see very well, but I guess they know the way, so I’m sticking close behind Aria and Sonata.

“Donny?” I whisper to the blue Siren.

“Sonata!”

I see her head start to turn and she suddenly lurches left. No. Aria pushes her shoulder into Sonata, making her sister nearly fall. An… odd sound and a cry of of pain ring out in the alleyway, making my eyes start adapting to the darkness. I hear the same sound, although this time it sounds in… reverse?

“Aria!” Adagio shouts.

Since the space in front of the girls is no longer obstructed, I can see a dark figure slowly pulling something out of an area right below Aria’s chest. No, wait. He wasn’t moving slowly, I was reacting fast.

I see the vague shape of the attackers hand twist to better help them hit… Adagio, who is trying to get to Aria. And at the trajectory it’s moving, the blade of thei- his weapon will hit Adagio’s throat.

Now, my thought process was as so in the moment:

1: Someone is trying to kill my hosts and clearly doesn’t want any money or anything else, so his primary objective: is to kill the musicians.

2: Since I don’t want to have to find a new home to live in or spend any time in jail if their deaths are blamed on me, means that keeping Sonata/Aria/Adagio safe and alive is my top priority at the moment.

3: He wants to hurt someone who is nice to me and I feel like finding someone who is genuinely nice is not an easy task.

3.5: Process result: Objective - incapacitate the fucker.

Note to process later: I thought of all this in less than half a second. Well damn.

My body was already moving on note two, so you could say I made a decision prematurely. Which I am grateful for, because whoever the attacker was - they were fast. I was faster though. Shooting my right palm forward, I connect with his arm making him miss his target by a few centimeters. While my brain is still in slow mode, I keep pushing and move my left arm to grab the clothing on their chest. Getting a hold of a hefty chunk, I twist and bend my legs pushing them away, further into the alleway.

After I finish my shove, time goes back to normal and colour seeps into the world. My irises must having been expanding and constricting, because the dirty-orange stallion kept becoming dark and bright within the span of a few seconds. He looks at me, surprise evident in his green eyes, which quickly turns into anger. I hear shuffling behind me.

“Is she alright?”

“No, the wound seems pretty deep.” I glance to the wide kitchen knife with blood dripping off. A loud hiss sounds out behind me.

“Grab her and get to the nearest hospital.”

“Vadon, what about you?”

“I’ll be fine.”

“But-”

“I will be fine, now go!”

“...We’ll find some help, just don’t do anything stupid. Sunset would never forgive me.”

“Then I’ll try not to kill him too badly.” The stallion’s eyes widen and he comes charging.

I smoothly bend my upper half backwards and balance myself on a single leg, while kicking out with the other, aiming for his abdomen. The hit connects and he seems to lose his breath, but not focus as he goes to grab my leg and stab it. I reach forward and give mean jab right in his muzzle, the knife nearly cuts me and I heard a few cracks as my fist connected. My whole arm shattered from the impact. Or at least, that’s what it’s lower half felt like. I make some space between me and him. His face isn’t bleeding, or at least I can’t see any blood, but I guess it was quite painful. I hear the sound of boots against stone behind me get distant.

“You always protect them, I saw you defend them at the market the other day and you’re doing it now. Why? They are monsters!” I stare at him for a bit.

“I have my reasons.”

“I don’t want to hurt you, but I will if I have to.”

“I do want to hurt you, and I will if I want to.”

His eyes narrow and I almost thought he’d say something like: ‘So be it’. My eyes have fully adapted to the dark and I am now fully in control of how much adrenaline I wish to use. I trained myself to use it in doses whenever I need, but I can do it only if the flow is already there.

The guy is wearing a simple brown short-sleeved jacket and jeans. Since he is an Earth type and pretty well toned, his punches will have a lot more force behind them, or at least: that’s what I got from our discussions with Sunset. Basically, it means: I can’t let him hit me or he might literally break me in half.

Since Ponies telegraph their movement so much, it made it a little easier to predict his next action. He went for a wide diagonal swing from right to left, so I sidestepped to my left. I guess he was expecting me to do exactly that, because as soon as I got out of the way: he faced his whole torso to me and went for a stab. Since he was a bit taller than me: his stab was a going at a slight angle downward. I decided to use this to my advantage.

I take a step back back, but keep my other foot in the same position. When the knife’s tip gets close to my right shoulder: I twist my body so that the blade would move roughly in front of me. At the same time: I raise my right hand to smoothly push his arm away near his elbow, making him miss spectacularly, but that wasn’t the only thing I was doing. Since I knew that he is going to keep moving forward, I made some space between his appendage and my chest, so that my already moving left fist can fit through. And fit through it did. There wasn’t even enough time for him to blink before my other fist broke against his mug. Well, not really, but it felt like it had. Even more than the other one.

Since my hands were hurting, I resorted to a strategy I came up with a while ago: ‘If you can’t punch them, grab your enemy and throw them around’. And I did just that, man, aren’t I smart?

Getting a sloppy grip one the front of his jacket, which I realised: is actual leather, I twist my entire body and throw him against the closest wall. His weight did not help, but I at least had some muscles. And I used almost all of them to make sure his senses get messed up at least for a moment. At the impact against the stone wall, he lets out an audible grunt and falls to the bottom of the surface, dropping the bloody knife, which clatters down a short distance away from him. I start approaching him and dodge, when he tries to buck me while still sitting on the ground. I give a kick of my own, but hit the wall instead of the head that moves, so I quickly half-jump, half-kick with my other leg, the wide heel connecting with his nose. A crack and I hear half-shout, half-grunt as I right my balance on top of him.

I reach for the dagger behind my back, pulling it out in a reverse grip. I give a stomp on his stomach, making him start coughing and ready my dagger. I bend my knees and back, when he finally looks up at me and his eyes dilate. I stab. He sings.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Adagio Dazzle

For the last, what felt like hour, but was probably only a couple of minutes I keep hearing my sisters ragged breathing as Sonata and I carry her through the lit street. Just hang in there Blazy. Hang in there for a little longer, we’re nearly there. Suddenly: I think I faintly hear a scream in the distance and look at Sonata for confirmation. I see her looking at me for an explanation as well with worry and fear clear on her muzzle, so I can safely assume: I have not imagined it. It might seem immoral and selfish to some, but at the moment: I didn’t really care about Vadon. Maybe there was a little voice in my head telling me to find some guards as quickly as possible, maybe there wasn’t. Either way: I ignored both it and the scream. Sonata might have had a different opinion though, judging by the swinging of her head and narrowed eyes.

After some time: Aria managed to slow down her bleeding, coming from the hole under her breast. After all these years, I’m still not used to these things. How the Ponies deal with them their whole lives, I have no idea.

Where is the blasted hospital? Just as I think that, a tall building with a red cross painted on it and lights inside the windows appears around the end of the corner. I breath in relief and with a newfound vigor, trudge toward the hospital. Now that I have my intended target in sight, I pay a little more attention to the now not-so-quiet voice in my head. Where are the guards? Did Celestia send all of them out of the city or what? Of course I doubt she did, since the number of only Solar guard rounds about to something close to seven thousand troops, the Lunar following behind with three… that’s what it was all those years ago anyway.

I push open the half-glass double door for us and enter a typical hospital with bright bluish-white walls and a dark-green, almost jade, floor. We start quickly approaching the mare behind the white counter.

“Hello and welcome to- Oh my goodness! What happened to her!?” The nurse rushes over to us.

“Aria got stabbed by someone in an alleyway. The wound looks deep, she needs medical attention, now.” She nods and tells us to wait here, while she finds a doctor.

A few seconds pass and she comes back with a yellow-green Pegasus in a white lab-coat. She introduces him as Serene Excision, the doctor takes a look at Aria’s wound and narrows his eyes at the sight of it. He tells us to bring her into one of the free surgery rooms.

In the operatory, there is a Unicorn mare getting a set of gloves ready. Doctor Excision asks us to gently lay Aria on the table, while he puts on a pair of white gloves. The sky-blue mare pulls up a cart with tray of surgical tools and the young-looking doctor puts on glasses, which confuses me a little since I’ve never seen a Pegasus wear some. It’s an odd sight.

“What happened?” The assistant mare asks us.

“We got attacked in an alley,-” I say placing my bag on a nearby chair. Aria dropped hers’ in the backstreet “-Aria is the only one that got hurt as you can see. How bad is it?” I ask the Pegasus, who manages to gently look at the damage done, without causing any visible pain or discomfort to my sister.

“Hmm. The laceration will definitely have to be sterilised and stitched, but I couldn’t see any damage done, so I guess that is the good news.” The assistants horn lights up a jade hue as she holds a snow-white towel to the cut, making Aria release a hiss and tense for a bit, forming a grimace.

“What was she attacked with?” Serene pulls out a needle and string from tubes filled with liquid.

“It was very dark, so I couldn’t see all that well, but I think it was a knife. A big one.”

“Hmm. A dagger?” Sonata shakes her head.

“No, I was closer at the time and it looked like a kitchen knife to me. Maybe a chef’s knife.”

“Hmm. Well, in any case-” There is a knock and the door opens to reveal the desk mare.

“Um- excuse me. The guards are here, asking for the questioning of any of the victims about the incident.” Mine and Sonata’s eyes meet and I give her a nod.

Sonata walks up to the door and I hear the mare asking to follow her. I look at Aria who smiles, calming me a little on the inside. The doctors’ voice breaks me out of my silent gaze.

“-aid, i will have to ask you to leave, miss. Procedure demands, that during any medical operation, nopony besides the medical staff and the patient must be in the room.”

“Oh uh- Sure. I understand.” I give one last glance at Aria, before exiting out, into the hallway.

Choosing to find my attesting sister, I go back to the main hall and see the one I’m looking for with two Lunar guards.

“I’m sorry miss Dazzle, but could you repeat that?” The desk mare comes up to me, asking me to fill in the patient form.

“I said: Vadon. V-A-D-O-N. We left him in the backstreet near the concert hall with the assailant. Please, he told us: he will hold them off, and we promised to get some help, but he isn’t very strong. Please find him quickly!”

“Of course miss, please calm yourself. What does he look like?”

“Well, he isn’t a Pony, he’s wearing a blue suit jacket and-!” A loud slam comes from the front door.

“ADAGIO!”

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

I sigh in despair, frustration and every other negative emotion, but also satisfaction as finish carving out the last rune around the wound of the tied up stallion on my work table. I had carried both him and the bag, that Aria dropped when she was attacked, back home. I had dropped the limp body on the table, tied it up and began working my magic on the corpse.

The dagger, as I had guessed, drained the soul of the guy into itself. His soul wasn’t sucked in instantly though, and was probably a really painful process, if his screams were anything to go by. It didn’t, thankfully for him, last longer than five seconds.

Apparently: flesh is not an easy material to write out runes on. Especially if the muscles are all relaxed. So in order to not render the body useless, I had spent the last ten or so minutes inscribing, with surgical precision, the matrix I required to be spread out along certain parts of his body, occasionally checking with the book an notes.

I was surprised at how easy it was to carry a corpse through the admittedly empty city. I was approached by a night guard who asked where I was carrying the citizen. I was almost tempted to give him into the guard, before I realized that he wasn’t alive at the moment and I’d have to explain the concept of necromancy to the gua-rd… yeah. So instead I replied with: ‘To my friends house. We were at a party and he didn’t last long as you can see’, there was a brief moment of silence as he studied my face, before he said: ‘Carry on. Have a good night’.

I pick up pure black dagger, as the runes on it now have a dancing eerie cyan light. I feel nothing but calm however, as I look at the container. I could stick him into my armour through the sheath, but I am unsure if I would be able to get him back out. I also trust him more trapped in his own body, rather than anything of mine. I didn’t make him immortal in any way, if it were that easy: I would have done so on myself a while ago. But: I am reviving him and… adding a few mechanisms in place beforehand.

I insert the dagger back into the wound, and as soon as the edges of the wound touch the hilt: the light flows into the body and I faintly see it spreading out in webbing patterns under the skin to his head. I pull out the blade and a hiss permeates through the air as the guy comes to life with a sharp gasp, before starting to cough violently. He starts blinking and squinting at the bright light. Earlier: I made sure, that the rope doesn’t restrict his air flow and closed his eyes, so they wouldn’t dry.

The runic array on him flashes my trademark colour, before becoming a design of wide lines and turning completely black, as if the fur has been charred and I notice the flesh on his chest fused, as if from heat. I’m mentally exhausted, but I would not back down. Not now.

“Wh-what? Where-?” The brownish ‘no longer corpse’ rasps.

“Hello there.”

“What? Who-?” He breaks into another fit of coughs.

“You died.” I state, matter of factly.

“What?” He asks in incomprehensible confusion.

“You have been brought here to be judged.”

“Oh Celestia. So the afterlife exists huh?.. I am not afraid.” ...What.

“Are you sure about that?”

“Of course. I have done nothing wrong in my… past life.” He thinks he’s in purgatory?... lol.

“The laws would state otherwise.” The thoughtful look on his face twist into one of either fear or confusion.

“What, but… what laws?”

“You have attempted to kill another being.” And I’m pretty sure, that murder is illegal.

“But… they deserved it!”

“Why?”

“Don’t you know? Who are you even!?” He can simply turn his head… I guess the muscles in his neck are numb.

“Humour me. Why do you think they deserved death?”

“They… they killed my family!” …Well that’s unexpected. “How is that not deserving!?”

“Quiet mortal. Lower your voice, or I will put you back into limbo.” He gets confused.

“Li-” His eyes widen in fear and he falls silent. I see the muscles in his neck twitch, as he painfully slowly moves his head to me. “I am not dead.”

“No. You are very much alive. I brought you back.” He stares at me with a sort of horrified expression and mouth agape “As far as I am concerned. There is no afterlife. So you would have just faded into nothing as everyone forgot that you even existed. But I brought you back for a reason. Talk.”

“I- I remember you. You- you kil-”

“Yes. I killed you and I brought you back. I can do so again. Now: about that reason.” He visibly gulps, but grimasses a bit. “Water?”

“Yes please.”

“I would like for you to know: you will not be able to get far if you try to escape.” I inform him, getting up from my chair. I quickly go to grab half a glass of water and bring it back equally as fast.

“What- what do you want to know?” He asks after quenching his dried throat.

“...”

“...? …! Ah. Yes, those monsters killed and… and…”

“An-d?”

“Ate my wife and children.” I stare at him. Just stare. What… the fuck.

“Ohhkay… And when did this happen exactly?”

“Bluey - my wife and Minty - our daughter, really liked... their performances. And- one day: they told me that they are going to go get an album signed by them at a place. I was working at the restaurant that day, I am a chef you see. That’s why I wasn’t able to go with them even though I’m more of a classic enthusiast.” A deep breath. “So they went to this place, where those- those- fucking-”

“...”

“I’m…” His lip quivers for a moment before he takes a shuddering breath. “This was the same day the storm happened. I already got home, but they weren’t there yet. I was a wondering what took them so long and then the Queen announced, that everypony is to stay in their houses and I got a bit worried, since I’ve read the newspapers about the infamous fucking thing... Sorry for the language, but… I should have been there.”

“What happened?”

“I don’t know all the details. I was sitting home and when the clouds fell over the city, I was worried the whole week, but I was saved by the fact that the royal guard was evacuating some ponies from the streets, who couldn’t get to their homes in time, so I was hoping that they were safe after all.” His face twists into an expression I don’t recognize. “The storm ended and two days passed. I was getting really concerned, almost panicked. Today: I decided to go around town, ask a few ponies if they have seen anypony with their descriptions. I was about to go to the palace and ask some of my friends from my time in the guard, when I was a- approached by three Ponies. They were fairly young, maybe the age of a graduate school student. They asked who I was looking for and I told them and begged to tell me if they had seen them. They looked at each other apprehensively and said: they knew where they were, a- and... gave me t- this photograph.” He stares into empty air with fury and I think he even wants to cry, but can’t. “It had my… my dear Bluey and…” He shuts his eyes tight. “Minty.”

“...Do you have the picture with you?” He stays silent for a bit before replying with dead voice.

“In the inner pocket of my jacket.” I silent walk over to the garment. Nope. No. ...Aha! There it is, now:-

“...”

The... picture… had quite the shot captured on it, which had quite the effect on me. While I am not that easily disturbed by most things gory and twisted, I think that: corpses of two people with chunks eaten off and bloodshot eyes frozen wide would leave most a little bit speechless. I had the faintest urge to vomit as I stared in disgust and a sort of… horror at the ridiculous scene before me.

The light-blue… Pegasus mare, with an eaten out stomach area and half of her wings missing, was laying on her side on cobblestone ground. Behind her, with a reaching arm, that had missing flesh in places surrounded by teeth marks, was a mint-coloured filly, half the size of her apparent mother. Both of them had most of their clothes ripped or in tatters, their mouths open in screams of agony.

The most fucked-up detail about all of this? The blood splotches were only near the missing parts or on clothes, as if the one eating was biting with surgical precision. I guess: so that the victim wouldn’t bleed out during the feast.

My conscious thoughts turned into subconscious ones as questions began to form in the back of my mind, to be solved by using the knowledge I already have. Such as: how did they die? They obviously didn’t die from blood loss, if the mothers expression is anything to go by. I see through a part of the revealed ribcage of the mare, where there is a missing heart. Ah...That would do it.

“...What… What happened then?”

“I had a much worse reaction than yours and at first: I refused to believe it. I demanded to know where they took the picture and they said it is near one of the private storage areas, which is near to the place, where Blue and Minty went a week a go to get signatures from those fucking Sirens.” He knows they are Sirens? I am surprised, but manage to not show any outward emotion. “So I go to the place and I s- see a group of guards closing off the perimeter around the same barn the students told me they took the picture at. I felt fear, unlike any other. I also felt denial until I literally bust through the perimeter and… and saw it… them. I was devastated, the guard tried to pull me out, but I kept trying to get to them... I told the guards who the bodies were.”

I finally realized this happened today.

“I- I watched them burn today. The guards started questioning me on what I know about this and all I said is that I found out from that photo. They said that they will find those who did this and punish them within the law. I would not have any of that. I went back home, got my knife and waited in the alleyway after their concert was done.”

“When was this photo taken?”

“Today.”

“Where the bodies in the same state as in this picture?” He gives a nod. The bones were visible. “...And where was your wife during the storm?”

“I don’t know, but I think those monsters held her at their house, before bringing her to that storage.”

“The Dazzlings?”

“Who else?”

“Well you see: that’s incorrect. I have been living with them while the storm was here and I think I’d see a mare with a child somewhere in here.”

“In here?”

“You are in their house.” His green eyes widen.

“What! Where are they!? I knew you were with them!” He shouts in rage.

“Calm down. They did not eat anybody, especially not your family.” As far as I know...

“...Do you swear?”

“I swear. Look. If they have eaten them: why would they leave the bodies in some storage facility and why would I kill you and then revive you? If I had been with them, wouldn’t it make sense for me to dispose of you?” He begins thinking rationally at last.

“...So- So they are not Sirens?”

“No, they are Sirens, but as far as I know: they don’t eat Ponies or any other sapient life-form. Which brings me to my next question: how do you know what they are?”

“The teenagers told me that they have been watching them do this sort of thing for a while… or… at least I think they did. Did they?”

“You don’t know?”

“I- I don’t… remember?” My brows raise in curiosity. Did I accidentally damage his memories?

“And you didn’t find it strange, that they haven’t reported this to any authorities?”

“I- I didn’t? I- I- I can’t. It hurts. Why does it hurt?” I narrow my eyes.

“Do you remember your name?”

“Of course. My name is Rusty Cover.” …Not a very good name for a guard.

“You were in the royal guard?”

“Yeah, as a private. Two years. I got kicked out because I was ‘too violent’ and rash.” Hm-hm.

“You were too violent…. In the military?”

“My methods were.” Right.

“Right. I mean… I know your first decision was to murder us, I would probably too, if someone showed me a similar picture of someone I care about. But I just don’t believe you.” His gaze is set on me for a little longer before he sighs.

“Well, that is the official reason at lest. You see: Bluey actually used to work at the restaurant I am working at now. But… there was an unforeseen event about seven months back. We found out that we are going to get a new addition to the family.”

-the monsters killed and ate my wife and children. -ren.

…So first of all: he doesn’t know that they have been eaten alive. And two: whoever did this, had a snack on an unborn child. You see: when I feel the need to hide something I don’t want someone else to know, my lips contort into a natural tiny, practically unnoticeable smile. Which is, sort of, my usual conversation face. I guess it wasn’t exactly the appropriate moment to do that, so I suppressed the urge as quickly as I could.

“While the pay at the guard is not something to scoff at, it wouldn’t be able to sustain four ponies. And so: my wife suggested me to work at her place. The payment was good if the clients were there and by the words of others: I was a pretty decent cook. But the thing is: what many don’t know - is that you can’t simply leave the guard, at least not until you’ve completed you are at least an officer. And our captain, Celestia bless her, was kind enough and understanding, so she… she might have made it so I was discharged from the guard for making rash decisions and disobeying orders. Of course those decisions payed of in our platoons favour, but I couldn’t sustain my family with just the army so I had to abandon my dream... for another.” He chuckles at something. “I know: it is kinda funny. But I felt more responsible for the situation in my little herd, because my father was a Pegasus and I guess some of his mentality rubbed off on me.” Rusty smiles. “Bluey understood though, since she was a Pegasus herself.” He gets a pained look and mutters: ‘Was’.

It seems like his memory is intact, unless he is lying: in which case - all this was pointless.

I have so many theories, but no facts to actually back them up. I need Adagio and the rest... Wait: what if this was all a distraction while an accomplice goes after them along their way to the hospital? Fuck.

“...I need some professional opinions. Do you know where the nearest hospital is?” He nods.

“Yeah: it’s near the central square-”

“Which is a big circle, right?”

“...Yes. Uh… it’s around there. Why do you need a hospital?”

“To talk with someone who you put in there.” I notice him flinch and a shadow of guilt appear on his face. “I’m going to leave you tied up here, I’ll try to be quick-” For multiple reasons. “-so don’t bother trying to escape. If I come back and you’re not here, I will activate the runes from a distance and you will violently explode.” I say, picking up the little makeshift remote control/compass I made from scrap and blue crystals.

“Wait what?”

“Yeah, I know. Not the best thing to say, to seem on the good side of the moral scale, but it’s safety measures you know?” Rusty looks at me mouth agape.

“What kind of safety measures are those!?” I throw on my jacket.

“Safe ones. Now hush and be a good boy, and maybe you won’t die.”

“Maybe!?”

“I’m not sure if this magic is stable or not.”

“WHAT!?”

I shut the door behind me, leaving the light on. Closing the door behind me, I sprint through the night, fully awake. Arriving at the giant city-centre I see a couple of Ponies walking from what looks like a night-club. I run up to them, asking if they know where the nearest to the concert hall hospital is and as per usual: they act surprised, but this time the reaction is more akin to: So cool du-de. They helpfully point at a one of the branching off streets and give me some directions. I thank them and get on my merry way. Well… maybe not so much as merry as much as breakneck speeds, but semantics.

I finally see a three story high building with a red cross drawn on the front wall. Wonder what’s in there. I see two Thestrals in blue and black armour standing in the main hallway with who seems to be Sonata. I charge the glass doors and slap one of them open.

“ADAGIO!”

Everyone reacts differently. The Thestrals spin around and pull out their swords and freeze gaping at me, Sonata blinks and I think I see tears form in her eyes. I thought I saw a mare standing beside Adagio, over at the desk, but I am not too sure. And of course: the mare whose name has been spoken, just blinks at me with surprised eyes.

“Adagio, I need you to tell me something.” I start heavily striding over to her.

“Excuse me… sir. But who are you?” One of the bat-ponies asks. I’ve noticed, that the night guards’ armour has more curves to the designs on it, while the day guards’ looks kinda… blocky?

“I am Vadon, nice to meet you. That is all you need to know.” Especially, that I am no longer a law-abiding citizen. “Now: Adagio-” I hear the guards behind me mutter something like: ‘Quickest solved case ever’. “-no wait: first of all - how is Aria?”

“The wound is deep and she might have lost a bit of blood, but thankfully: nothing too serious. She is in surgery now, getting stitches. What about you?”

“Hm. About that.” I see someone peek from behind the front desk. “Could you come over here with me for a moment?”

“Uh sure?” We walk deep into one of the hallways.

“Right. So:-” I take a deep breath “-have you or have you not ever killed or helped kill a Pony?”

“...Vadon, what did you do?”

“I killed a Pony, but that doesn’t matter. Have you ever killed a Pony or no?”

“What do you mean it doesn’t matter!?” She throws her arms out.

“He’s alive again, so it’s fine. Just answer the question and stop please shouting.”

“What? No I have never killed anyone ever. Why would even ask that?”

“Right, so: have your sisters ever done so?”

“Vadon, what’s with these questions!?”

“Look: I’m freaking out here, okay!? I don’t know what to do!” She inhales deeply and counts in her head.

“Is everything alright over there?” I turn around and give a thumbs up to the Thestral peeking down the hall.

“Just peachy!” He stares for a few moments before nodding and sliding back from view. I look at Adagio.

“Alright, start from the beginning.”

I tell her almost everything that happened and what Rusty told me, skipping out on a few grizzly details and by the end: she still looks a bit green.

“...I-Uh-I… I don’t know what to say about the whole situation, except: this is really fucked up.”

“If he didn’t lie.”

“Even if he didn’t lie.” She looks behind me. “Which I doubt he did.”

“Why is that?”

“Ponies, while capable of violence, don’t usually come up with such horror stories, especially with evidence.”

“So what do we do?”

“What can we do? We can give him in to the guards.”

“Or we could talk to him. I’ve got him tied up.”

“I think that’s a bad idea.”

“Why? Look how well it turned out with me.”

“Yeah, but you didn’t try to kill us with a knife.”

“No, I believe it was the other way around.” She looks at me for a moment.

“Is that why I’m a twat?” I nod. She puts a hand over her face and moans. “I thought you forgot about that already.”

“Nope. How do you forget such a sight?” She glares at me with one eye.

“...I never killed anyone, but I think I might as well commit genocide.” I look at her, she looks at me and slowly becomes uneasy. “I-”

“Very funny. Now: about that thing in the basement.”

“Do you trust him?”

“...I think I actually do. I mean - why would he come up with such a descriptive story and then say that he remembers nothing about how he got the picture?”

“Good point. So you carved out runes on him? Was he awake at the time?”

“You could say: he wasn’t awake.”

“...Or?”

“Or you could say: he was dead.” She stares at me. Then opens her mouth. “But I brought him back.” She continues staring. “Necromancy…- the art of interacting with a soul through magical means.”

“...” ... “Why do I get the feeling, that: that would fall under illegal magic?”

“I dunno’, but everything that is not forbidden is allowed, right?”

“I was right about you. You are dangerous.”

“And so is the Queen, yet you live in her land under her wing.”

“You did something illegal.”

“I brought him back, so that cancels itself out, doesn’t it?

“That’s not what I was talking about. You were using magic on a creature, without their consent.” I look at her incredulously.

“How was he supposed to give his consent!?”

“...I need some time to think.”

“Look: you morally questioning myself and your decisions will not help the current situation and will only waste time. There is somebody out there who wants to kill you and your sisters, and it definitely ain’t me.”

“Well what are your suggestions?”

“Suggestions about what?” Sonata inquires from behind me.

“Hey, are the guards done here? Do you mind checking on Aria for me?” Adagio says, looking over my shoulder.

“Sure thing, Dagi.”

“Thanks.” As soon as I hear Sonata close the door, I look back up at Adagio.

“After we are done here, we go home and you can ask him some questions. I’ll let you judge him and what you want do with him after this - is your own decision.”

“We might be breaking several laws.”

“No. I am breaking several laws and trying to keep you alive.”

“Why?” She crosses her arms.

“Call it gratitude.” Even though I am not sure myself why… Probably the thrill of the moment.

“I’ll try.” ..Heey.

“Look. We are both tired… me so more than you, because apparently you literally just ate adrenaline.”

“Adrenaline?” She looks at me with the sort of face that visualises the word again.

“A hormone in the body that makes you more excited. At least I think: that is what you eat, but I can’t be certain. Maybe you don’t have a gland that produces it?”

“How do you know about all of these things? First alcohol, now this...”

“I might tell you later, look: we’re losing focus again, let’s-”

“Hey guys!? The doctors are done!” Sonata waves to us and enters back into the room.

“I suggest: you don’t tell them what I told you, until you three are done talking with him.” I say to Adagio, before heading to the operation room.

As I reach the door, it suddenly opens to reveal Aria standing on the other side, fixing the bottom of her ripped and bloodied shirt. She looks up at me in surprise, while Sonata walks up behind her, saying thanks to someone in the room.

“Hi. You alright?” Her hands moves to the wound.

“I’ll live. What’s Adagio doing?” I turn around and see Adagio writing something over at the desk. I shrug.

“No clue.” A toxic yellow Pegasus appears in the doorway.

“Remember, miss Aria: return to us in a week from now. If the wound has healed: I will remove the suture. If, for some reason, it has not - you will need special treatment, which Sterile Zo-” He freezes when he sees me and fixes his glasses “...Which Sterile Zone will provide. And don’t forget: you have to relax and not exert yourself physically. You have already lost quite a bit of blood and I am surprised you are even walking at the moment. Any other Pony would have already passed out.”

“Yeah, well: I am tougher than I look.” He nods.

“Of that I have no doubt.” The doctor turns his eyes to me “I apologize, I am doctor Serene Incision-” What a lovely name. “-may I have yours?”

“I’m Vadon, thank you for saving Aria.”

“Ah! So it was you, who miss Aria was so worried about.” His eyes flicker to his left and he visibly wilts “Ahem. Yes, in any case: I would like to know what you are, I’m afraid: I have never seen anything like you.”

“You wouldn’t be the first one. I am the only one as far as I know.”

“Oh… I am sorry for that. But I believe that one’s family is not restricted to their own race, no?”

“Not really. Unless it’s a hybrid of some kind.”

“Hm. Well in any case: it is nice to meet you. Could you spare a moment for a few questions?”

“I am afraid: I’m short on time. Male, bipedal, mammalian, omnivore - that’s all I’ll tell you for now.”

“Hmm. Thank you and as for your natural magic?”

“No natural magic.”

“I’m...sorry: what? But that’s not possible, every race has some kind of natural connection to the magic field of Terra. How is it possible, that you do not?”

“I didn’t evolve that way I guess.” His brow furrows at the word ‘evolve’.

“Strange. Quite strange. But exciting nonetheless. I thank you for your time, I won’t hold you for any longer. Goodbye mister Vadon.” We nod at each other.

“Goodbye doctor.”

“Miss Aria, are you sure: you don’t wish to stay the night at the hospital? It would greatly help your recovery.”

“I am. Thanks for the concern though, doc.”

Adagio has finished discussing something with the nurse and we finally leave the building. I ask if they want me to carry the other bag, but Adagio chooses to do so herself. I note a quite a few blood splotches leading from a hospital down another street and grimace at the amount. The girls talk about various things and finally come to the topic of who is in their house. Adagio follows my advice and doesn’t tell them what I have found out, but before Aria or Sonata start getting panicked or angry: she eases them by saying, that Rusty is tied up.

They are still a bit pissed though. Understandably.

We come back home and I tell them to wait in the living room, while I go down to get the prisoner. Surprisingly and thankfully - Rusty is still lying on the table and when the rusty stallion hears me come in, he breathes out a sigh of relief.

“So… it seems you didn’t explode.”

“You were serious about that?” I shrug and a look of disbelief appears on his face.

“I will untie your legs, but your arms will remain confined. I’m not going to give you a warning, I’ll just stab you again, got it?” He guls and nods.

“Crystal.” I look at him oddly.

“I said ‘got it’, not ‘is that clear’.”

“Uh- oh yeah. Heh… I understand.” I raise an unseen eyebrow. “I’m just used to my officer always asking ‘is that clear’ and my response to a similar question would still be crystal.” I resist the urge to purse my lips, by gently clenching my teeth.

I untie his legs and get him on his hooves. He’s not wearing a shirt at the moment, so all of the black lines on him are visible, whereas the runes underneath them are not. The scar from where the flesh fused together over the ribcage can be seen as well. He clearly hasn’t been working out lately, if the tiny amount of fat around the fading press cubes is to go by. Oh yeah, also - no nipples. Just fur. He’s at least wearing some pants.

I walk in front of him up the stairs, simply because: I don’t trust him enough, to be behind him. I get my dagger at the ready and push open the door. I’m still surprised it managed to cut through bone. And no: I don’t mean it simply made a hole through it - there was a clean cut, made practically without any resistance. Wonder what it’s made of. I put the thought at the back of my mind as I push open the door.

The girls’ eyes widen at the sight of the tattooed ‘man’, as he sheepishly rubs the back of his head. Adagio sees the fresh scar and looks at me, as if she finally believes me. I might have imagined it, but she had a flash of fear on her muzzle for a moment, replaced by something else. I’m still not very good at recognizing all of their expressions, despite the fact, that they have almost as many muscles as on a human face, positioned in nearly the same manner… For all I know: the looks of fear might have been looks of excitement and lust… While the first one is annoying at times, the second one is truly terrifying.

“So what are you doing here? Are you just going to stand there?” Aria asks harshly in monotone. The guy flinches before looking at her.

“I- I…” His eyes narrow “...What did she taste like?” Rusty ask with almost complete hostility, to which Aria and Sonata understandably get confused.

“What? What kind of question is that!? First you try to kill Sonata and now you’re implying that I like females!?” Rusty, understandably gets confused. Doesn’t stop him though.

“How did my wife and daughter taste like, monster!?” Sonata shrinks back in shock.

“Dude! I did not fuck with your wife nor your daughter! How old even is she!? You look fairly young, so are you assuming I slept with a little filly!?” Ooh boy, this is getting out of control.

“No. He literally is asking you how they tasted like.” Aria looks at me confused. I walk over to her and pull out the picture, then hand it to her. “Meet Bluey and Minty - wife and daughter of Rusty Cover. The photo was taken today.” She stares at it with wide eyes, mouth agape. Sonata gasps and puts a hand up to her mouth, as tears begin to form.

They both look at him him in pity, all the anger gone. I allow myself a look, since the mind-game check and mate is complete. As I expected: Rusty looks a bit confused at their reaction, until realization dawns on him and he gets a guilty look.

“I’m sorry for attacking you, but… well I acted irrationally and it can’t really be forgiven.” As Adagio takes a look at the picture for the first time, her eyes widen and then narrow in anger.

“Why did you think it was us?” She asks, still looking at picture.

“Three... students came up to me and told me that they have been on your tail for a while. They are the ones that gave me that cursed picture.” The leader Siren moves her gaze to him.

“And why did you believe them?”

“I- I don’t know. They were just… honest looking I guess.”

“And how did they look?”

“Well: there were two mares and one stallion. One of the mares was green, while the other two… were also green? Or no, wait… were they?”

“What were they?”

“I-ah, the stallion was a- a unicorn, while the two mares were… I think Earth Ponies?”

“You think?”

“It’s- it’s painful to remember.” The brownish stallion says, gripping the side of his head.

“What kind of green was she?” The guy shuts his eyes “Rusty. What kind of green was she?” A groan escapes his lips.

“A- A sort of… t- teal green. But… Why can’t I remember what she looked like? I know she was a graduate student, but…” Adagio locks on to him like a hawk.

“What makes you say that? Did they tell you?”

“No.. we talked, but… th- they didn’t-”

“What did you talk about?”

“I-” He releases another groan and bends over. “We- I was going to get the guard, but then she asked me what I wanted to do. I- I told her I am not sure, so she… she suggested to exacting justice myself. I thought it was a good idea and agreed that the guard can solve this, but… she suggested? She suggested I should do it myself?” He shouts out in pain and falls to the floor. “Why did I think it was a good idea!?” …

Adagio lets out a shuddering breath and looks down, her eyes start frantically moving around, however she doesn’t seem to be looking at anything in the room. The tall Siren walks past me to the other end of the room and leans on the extinguished fireplace.

“Adagio? You know who did this to him?” She looks at me and sees that I have realized it as well.

“Yeah.” She nods, her voice barely a whisper. “At least I think I do. How did they get here though? Were they always here? No. Then how-?” She looks up wide eyed, before slowly looking out of a window. “No... That is…” She breathes out “It can’t have been… no.” I walk up to Adagio.

“What is it?”

“I think I know who it is and they came with the storm.”

“...” I look over my shoulder “Hey, Rusty!” I exclaim grabbing his attention as he looks at me with pain “Were there any shelters from the storm near the area where the bodies have been found?”

“I- I think there was one, why?” I look back at Adagio and she looks back at me.

“Mass confusion, panic. Guards are trying to save the civilians and accidentally let in whatever has done that to Rusty.” I motion towards him with my head. “Seems a bit plausible to me, the only questions remaining: what the fuck was it and why does it want you three dead?”

“We have to bring this to the attention of the guard or even the queen and princess themselves. If it is what I think it is, then the whole city is in danger.” Yeah… that’s a motivation and a half. “How bold they have grown.”

“Who?” I ask her, a bit annoyed at the cliched suspension. She twists to me.

“...You should not be getting into this. There are monsters out there in the world that cause things such as these.” She hold the photo up to my face. I frown at her.

“Honey. I am capable of being the most evil motherfucker on the planet whos acts eclipse this. So don’t tell me what I should and shouldn’t be getting into, because at this point… it’s kinda too late, don’cha think?” I say referring to my murder and dabble in the dark arts. Oh yeah, also turning a guy into a bomb. Which I am kinda am starting to feel bad about, but what can anyone do at this point?

“I did not say evil… I said monster. There is a very small line between those two, but it’s there.” She breathes in deeply and starts walking over to the rising stallion with the help of Sonata. “Rusty, I believe you have had an encounter with a mermaid.” The guy looks up to her in confusion, while Sonata nearly drops him in shock and looks at Adagio, eyes wide.

“What’s a mermaid?”

“What? Adagio, are you sure? How did one get so far on land?”

“Me thinks: twas the storm.” The little Siren snaps to me “Am I right?” I ask Adagio.

“Yes, one couldn’t get so far on land without many pockets of water around. And Rustys’ description matches most of their agents quite accurately.”

“I’m sorry if I’m unknowledgeable or something. But don’t mermaids have a fish tail instead of any appendage that allows them to walk on land? Also: wouldn’t they simply have to get a liquid container to travel in somewhere far inland?”

“Maybe. But if so: that means, that they could have been here for a while. Then why act now?”

“Wait… are they sapient or not?”

“They are.”

“...Then I think: something bigger is going on. Why would they target you personally?”

“Mermaids and Sirens always had… incredibly aggressive relations with each other. To the point of... well... extinction.”

“Right, then why didn’t it come for you personally?” She opens her mouth and then closes it.

“...I don’t know, okay!? Maybe it wanted the thrill of making someone else do it and then killing them itself after telling that she was the one that did it, or maybe it’s not used to being on land! I don’t know.” I sigh and rub my face.

“Then why travel so far from sea and up a mountain, just to kill two specific Ponies of an ex-guard to simply make him kill you?”

“I don’t kno-”

“Yes, yes I know: you don’t know, and neither do I or any of us. Wait… why did you say 'she'?”

“A slip of the tongue. They are more an ‘it’, than ‘she’. Mermaids are all female, but they cannot be considered… mares.”

“...Then how do they reproduce?” She looks at me.

“Guess.” I think for a few moments.

“Oh… oh that’s fucking disgusting. Do they…?” Adagio simply nods. I want a flamethrower. No wait scratch that, I want a tank or a helicopter with a rocket launcher.

“...Get the guard. Get the army. Get an orbital laser.”

“An orbital laser?”

“A powerful thing, that. So powerful, that I am unsure if it even exists.”

“Right. Any real options?”

“Like I said: get the guard. I will not have any sleep tonight. Never drank coffee before, but I guess a first time for everything, right?”

“...Are you going to make some kind of weapon?”

“I’m pretty sure that’s illegal.” Rusty makes a comment which everyone ignores.

“Not a weapon… a tool. Rusty, I might be able to get rid of your mental block, but I am unsure if I trust you completely yet.” It also might not work.

“I understand.” A rumbling sound comes from him and he looks ashamed. “Heh, you don’t suppose: I would be able to get something to eat?”

“Are you going to be able to pay for it?” Adagio scrutinizes him.

“Uh- not at the mome- wait I actually have my pouch in my jacket. I can get it if you want… And if he let’s me.” I look at him.

“I suggest you don’t eat anything before I write the rune. The process of activation will be brief, but it might be painful and I doubt you’d want to lose your dinner.” The Pony visibly blanches.

“Are you sure… there is no way to make it painless?”

“Well I will have to literally carve it out on your head and when activated you theoretically should feel a spike of pain and everything will become clearer. Adagio, just one question: do the Mermaids physically alter the mind, or do they use some kind of magic?”

“Yeah, they use their natural magic. They seduce the prey with their looks and then well… you know.” Rusty’s head spins to her.

“But... But she didn’t seduce me! I don’t even remember what she looked like!”

“Was she beautiful?”

“Very, but what doe-” He stops and stares at her. “Oh.”

“Yeah. Best art of seducing. The magic makes it so that you see the most attractive female of your species, by your standards.” ...A high-school student huh?

“Soo… not that I’m an expert… but I’m pretty sure your wife is not ugly.”

“What? Oh, you can’t tell apart... Vadon, his wife actually looks incredibly beautiful for her to already have one child and it would be a bit weird to see his wife giving him the picture of her own corpse.”

‘One and a half’. I mouth to her and she immediately gets the message, her shock quickly turns to anger.

“Right.” She says through clenched teeth and palms. “As to your question, yes it’s their natural magic.”

“Perfect. Come with me Rusty, we’re fixing your head.”

He hesitates a moment before following me into the basement. I ask him to lie on the floor, while I grind up half of a blue crystal, which I cut off using my dagger. I pick up Rustys’ knife, which I have sterilized in boiling water.

You see: the way my aetheric compass works - is that it uses a drop of his blood and it tries to find the anticodon rune on him. Since I couldn’t connect his soul to the GPS, I had to resort to a different method of tracking down a marked target. Which was to use a sample of his DNA and a codon rune, just like in a cell. That’s not what it’s actually called, but for simplicity's sake: I will rename many things.

So I take a moment to form the rune in my head. It’s not a passive rune, which means if his mind gets altered again, another one will have to be made.

“This will sting a bit.” I walk around to his side and begin making the rune.

A bit of blood comes out, since everything is now pumping properly, but it doesn’t distract me. Rusty hisses, but doesn’t flinch, allowing me to work in peace. It’s a bit difficult this time, since the rune is smaller and I can’t see it all the time, but I eventually manage to do it, even though his stomach kept rumbling at times.

Now… the pain. I pick up the gem dust in a mortar and pour some of it on a parchment. I warn him to not move and begin pouring it on the place, where the rune is. He lets out a shout and clenches his teeth breathing heavily through his nostrils.

“So what now?”

“Give it a moment.”

He stays unmoving and opens his mouth before his eyes flash wide and he begins having a sort of seizure, screaming all the while. A few seconds pass and Adagio runs into the room and starts panicking and asking what have I done. I silence her with a hand and narrow my eyes, observing the rolling Stallion. He suddenly stops and I tell Adagio to not breathe.

A wispy mixing scarlet, green and purple smoke exits his mouth before turning blue and dissipating. Rusty lies on the floor, unmoving and breathing heavily.

“Well?”

“First of all: fuck you. Second of all: she was so fucking ugly.”

“Language.”

“Oh really, you are going to tell him about language?”

“Yes? Who says I can’t?” I tell the Siren before turning to the now almost one-eighty stallion. No, he didn’t turn into a mare. “So how ugly are we talking?”

“Fish fins and scales ugly.” I slowly turn my head to Adagio.

“Oh no, he’s right. The mermaids can be pretty ugly. The Sirens at least are half Pony.” Right.

“I’m hungry, you hungry?”

“Famished.” Rusty replies, still lying sprawled out on the cold floor.

“Who says famished this day and age?”

“I do.”

“Fair ‘nuff.”

We get to the top and sit at the table. I have to explain what happened down in the basement, to the other two. Of course: Rusty kept making snide remarks and bits of his own experience, but in the end - he was grateful.

I was surprised that he was so calm about us eating fish and asked if all Ponies were this nonchalant about others eating meat. He said that unfortunately - no, but in some towns or cities with a diverse population, it is not looked down upon as much. He got used to it, while working at his restaurant, since some of his colleagues there were Gryphons. They were the ones that gave him the jacket as half-prank, half-present. Of course: Rusty did not find it amusing at all at first. But it kinda grew on him.

He asked if I would be able to get rid of the spell that might make him explode, to which all of the Sirens glared at me with a force so fierce - it could rival the Death Star. All that Rusty had to say to this reaction was:

“Whoops.”

I will not describe what went down at the table, because at first there was accusatory pointing and shouting, then sadness because they felt betrayed and finally expectation of what I have to say about all of that.

“In my defense… I was unsure if he was some kind of deranged lunatic or a mercenary.”

Adagio facepalmed, Aria looked at me incredulously and Sonata seemed torn between looking at me as if I had kicked a puppy and set it on fire and considering my point. In the end I had this to say:

“Look: I know I am not the paragon of good morality. But I am not your enemy or someone that wishes you three harm. Besides: I did not want to stay for a reason. The reason was this. The judgement.”

“Tell us everything. What you are, who you are. Everything.”

I spend an hour or so, working autonomously on the arcane array and manage to finish the second and third wall and work a bit on my other project, before collapsing on the bed. Rusty came by, because he forgot his co-workers present and of course: he saw all the runic work and seemed really impressed, but didn’t ask. Probably because he was scared I’d blow him up or something silly.

We exchanged pleasantries and he even offered to turn off the light behind him. I waved him off and wished him good night. As he left through the door, he called out:

“The mares offered me to stay in the living room. I accepted, good night.”

“Just know this: I can make you explode from the grave.” I heard him chuckle heartedly and I grinned, before finally relaxing.

Tomorrow is going to be a long day. I can feel it.

Author's Notes:

Hello Everyone.

So yes. This chapter is big.
If you find any typos:
1: I will be pissed, because I have been editing this for over a day.
2: Post them in the comment section below, so that I can fix them. TY.

Facts:
This story has been inspired by many thing, including this music. If it's in the middle of the video, rewind. You have fingers... Toes? Well then: what the fuck?

News:
This story is now rated mature with a gore tag. This story will only go downhill from here, however gore is not the main focus of the story. The sex tag remains for reasons unknown.

This is the chapter, when this story got featured.

You lot:
You lot are so silly. Why do you fave the story and not like it? This story has gotten at least twice, if not more, favourites, than likes.

If you enjoyed, or hated the chapter, post your thoughts in the comments and I will try to answer most of them.

What do you think Vadons' theme would be if this was a movie? I already have some songs in mind, but if you are unsure, I suggest waiting for the next chapter.

Order or Chaos out.

Ch. 9: Long Live the Queen.

View Online

Chapter 9: Long Live the Queen.

I chuckle lightly as I stare at my work. It’s been over three hours since I woke up and everyone else seemed to be refreshed. I, on the other hand, didn’t sleep well. At all. Even by my new standards. I was plagued by… thoughts of the various possible outcomes of me running into the Mermaid...s. So I decided to make a sort of charm, that would give me a chance to resist the effects of their magic. The thing was made from my last blue crystal and a bit of scrap. It’s not a very effective trinket and would require some mental effort on my part, but it’s better than nothing.

The AAA or the anti-atherical array has also been completed - the runes on the walls. It should make it so, that any active vesselless souls would not be able to get in… or out. At least without me carrying them on myself they won’t. The construct also blocks any attempts of distant scrying, both ‘close’ and ‘far’. Any scrying spell should be unable to see this room and it will come up as a nonexistent structure. The basement is literally invisible to magic casters, hopefully: the merchant as well. I put in a lot of effort into this after all, it‘d be kind of a shame if it was all for naught. It had some other functions, but I considered those to be the most important.

I also had two red gems, one of which I used for a makeshift welding tool and the other for another project that I had planned before and wanted to never use. All in all: I had a pretty productive morning.

I hear a knock on my scratched door and walk over to open it. I press my thumb against an aura recognition rune which glows at the contact. I grin and pull open the door revealing Rusty and more runes on the other side of it.

“Morning, Vadon. What’s with the scribbles on the… door…” Rusty looks at the now note lacking walls. His jaw drops as I let him walk deeper into the room. “I know I’ve had memory problems… but I’m pretty sure none of this was here yesterday. Did you do this in the night?” I look at the clock. Damn, nearly five hours? Didn’t feel like it.

“No. Most of it was just hidden, but the rest I did this morning. I just couldn’t get much sleep done, so I thought… why the hell not? What else do I have to do?”

“I suppose.” He trails off as he examines a constructive rune.

I turn back to the table and begin taking off all the finished schematics and placing them in a neat pile. I notice another piece of paper that has something written on it, lying on the side of the hard metal. I pick it up in confusion and my eyes widen when I recognize what it is. Oh yeah. I agreed to be there today, didn’t I? I muse as I read the time and date for the tea chat at Fancy Pant’s place. Right. Gotta get dressed. The hair?.. Eh, it’s fine.

“Hey, Rusty. I have a meeting a have to go to soon, so behave.”

“Or you will explode me, yes yes, I get it. I was actually kind of curious, how would that even work?” Should I?..

“Well... you won’t die as much from the explosion as from being turned into the explosion.” I explain.

“What?” He says with a blank face, clearly indicating that the subject for him is too early in the morning.

“Look. Don’t worry, it’s not a painful process as I am not a sadist. Plus I am willing to not do it… unless you want me to.” And that implies: willingly doing something, that would cause me to press da button.

“I think, I’m good.” We stare at each other for a few more seconds. “Oh right! I came down here to say goodbye, I am heading back to my home, the mares are willing to let me go, even though they had tied me up before I fell asleep.” He says, while rubbing his shoulder.

“Right. In that case: take this.” I turn around to grab his kitchen knife and hand it over to him.

“Oh, thanks. I nearly forgot about that.” He suddenly gets an alarmed look, “I- I meant the knife, not the- you know.”

“Rusty.”

“Yes?” He asks.

“Chill.”

“I-... Alright.” He says, visibly relaxing.

“I’mma gonna go grab a munch and head off. You” I point at him, “are going to get to the f- flippin’ guard and ask them for help. Tell them that you have been mind-controlled and nearly used for murder for the sake of revenge. Do tell them, that you have been freed of it and that no-one has actually been lynched.” I think back to the amulet I made, contemplating. Nah… he gets snatched again, it’s his own fault. “Any questions?”

“What if I get magic used on me again?”

“I suggest avoiding the pretty ponies.” He looks at me strangely.

“That sounds really condescending for some reason…”

“You’re just having a long morning.” I breathe in and clap my hands, “Let’s get to it then!”

We leave the basement and head off to our respective places: the outside and the bathroom. After working the magic on my teeth, I release a toothy smile and get surprised, when the mirror doesn’t break. Usually had to use bulletproof glass.

Getting back into the living room, I find the three Sirens wide awake at the kitchen table, talking. None of them are having breakfast, so I slip into the room and walk over to the fridge. They finally take notice of me, when I open the fridges’ door and each give me their own version of ‘good morning’.

“Hey. So what are you talking about?” I ask as I pull out an apple.

“We were discussing our next course of action. Do you have any suggestions?” I turn around and take a bite.

“Well…” I look at Adagio, “You could wait for Rusty to report what happened to him yesterday, to the guard, or you could go yourselves and give your own version.” I say, taking another bite.

“Oh, he left already?” Sonata asks, to which I hum in response.

“I am unsure as to how I would be able to help except for moral support. But I’m really shit at that, so I’m heading out.”

“Where are you going?” Adagio asks.

“I agreed to have some tea at Fancy Pants place with Rarity… I know, horrible timing, but honestly? What do you expect me to do?”

“We are a bit lost by ourselves. We have so many options to choose from, but can’t seem to decide on one.” I stare at her for a moment, a thought instantly jumping into my head.

“Why not ask Sunset so she can ask the princess so she can ask the Queen?” They gaze at me with unamused expressions, “What? Just ask Sunset, so that she can inform the princess directly. The thestrals seem pretty intimidating although I am unsure about their effectiveness.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Adagio says putting a closed palm over her mouth.

“Don’t dwell on it too much, otherwise you’ll keep being indecisive. Take a course of action and see where that takes you.” She purses her lips and stays silent. “You know… I’m actually meeting the princess today at around four. We could go together, if you want to.” They exchange looks, before looking back to me and nodding.

“I think, we’ll do just that.”

“Welp, I’m off! See you all later.” I throw away the apple core and head out of the kitchen.

“Good luck with that high-ranking noble!” Aria shouts.

I first make a visit to the basement and stare at my inventions on the table. Releasing a sigh, I pick up the charm and tie it around my neck with a little string. I flick the visible part of the gem with my finger and it flashes, then the runes turn black. I frown and walk over to the wall. Tapping the wall does nothing and I am unsure whether it needs some sort of signal, but it should have done the same already. I walk over to the detector rune and tap it. Nothing.

Maybe it doesn’t need to visibly change? Then why do these keep turning black? Is it because it’s a passive spell and won’t show any signs of change unless magically interacted with? I look at the time and decide to think about this later, since I might be late if I don’t hurry up. I need to find the place first after all. I shove the thing under my shirt and take a few other things including the dagger, my pouch and move out. It’s pretty sunny outside, but thankfully: not too hot and the sun isn’t glaring. Fixing my jacket around the shoulders and back with a firm shake by the lapels, I start walking to the northern part of the city.

There are plenty of Ponies near the market, but it is by no means even close to half-full. While walking through the place, I receive a few surprised stares, a few very haughty ones and a couple scared ones as well. The usual then. At this point, I don’t actually care, but it’s still a bit amusing to see the fear, not so much as the hate though. At least it’s nothing personal. I release a gaping yawn and cover the pit with my hand. Blinking away the tiredness, I release an even bigger and longer one. I stare into sky-blue sky and slack my shoulders. It’s really clean here. I stare at its’ wide expanses for a few more seconds, before snapping back to the road and continuing trudging on.

After a while I finally come across a pretty big mansion, that has the French flower designs on the metal fence. Probably the place. The mansion itself is located a little further in, with a small, bright garden outside the front. The road is neatly paved and there are two small paths leading to two fountains and flower beds from the main path. The three-story building itself is blocky and simple looking. Its’ walls are white, with a tint of grey and the sloped roof is made dark blue tiles, that for some reason remind me of a british-frenchish design.

I tap the metal gate and realizing that it’s open, push forward and walk across the smooth stone. I reach the door and was about to knock when I found a more effective way to announce my arrival: there is a rope to the side of the door, so I pull that. A muffled jingle rings out and I wait a couple of seconds.

Luckily, I don’t have to wait long and a grey Earth Pony in a black tuxedo with grey undertones opens the door.

His white bushy eyebrows rise in surprise at the sight of me, “Good afternoon... sir. May I help you?”

“Good day to you too. Say: is this Sir Fancy Pants’ abode?”

“Yes. May I know who is asking?”

“I am Vadon. We had a scheduled meeting for some tea~” I say with a, what I mean to be, disarming smile, showing my pearly yellows a little.

“Ah! Yes. Sir Fancy and Lady Fleur are expecting you. Follow me. I must say, you are right on time.” I walk inside and he closes the door behind me.

“Am I? Aw, I wanted to be a little early. Give a bit of surprise.”

“I am sure my Lord and Lady would have found that quite pleasant.” We walk to the left of the wide stairs, located in the main hall. The floor does have a red carpet, although it’s not too rough on the eyes.

“So. You are a butler?”

“Yes. Stone Grey - the personal butler of the Sir and Lady of this house.”

“You work alone?” The silver-haired stallion lets out a small chuckle.

“No sir. There is another, much younger butler, although he doesn’t serve neither of my masters.” That… sounds ominous. Or it would, if he said it with contempt. Which I am glad he didn’t. “This house also has many other servants, but they each have their own designated purpose.”

We reach a hallway on the second floor, with windows to our right. You’d think a guest room would be on the one below, but I guess the architects of this entire city went ‘fuck it’ at one point and decided to build whatever, however. Fucking maniacs.

There are paintings on the walls, depicting nature in a pretty similar form of art. The paint seems to be oil and the artists used quite a bit of green and yellow. Oh no, wait: there are a few winter peisages every now and then. All of the paintings have a very detailed frame made of what appears to be gold and bronze. The entire house seems to have a half dark half light atmosphere to it.

We take a left turn and stop at another door, deeper in this new hallway. Stone opens the door and walks in, allowing me to do the same. The interior is pretty nice, if a bit odd. The room is pretty spacious and it sort of looks like a ball-room, but at the same time it isn’t. There is a new set of stairs leading to what appears to be a sort of balcony overlooking the room from all around it. The ceiling has a glass window in it, letting through little sunlight, unfortunately for the potted plants in the corners. A couple of meters away from the door is a sofa and two fancy chairs with a wooden table between them, that has a teapot and a single plate with a cup. The sofa houses Fancy Pants and Fleur, while Rarity is occupying a chair across them. Fancy and Fleur turn around to see who opened the door and when their eyes fall on me, Fancy breaks into a smile and Fleur looks at her cup then the empty one, with an unknown expression.

“Sir Vadon has arrived, my lord.” Stone announces.

“I can see that, Stone. Thank you for bringing him here, you are free of tasks for today.” The butler bows and leaves through the door we came through, closing it behind him.

I walk over to the table and give a curt nod to Rarity, Fancy stands up and extends his hand. I shake it, slightly raising a corner of my lips.

“It is pleasant to see you again, Vadon. Please, sit.” The noble asks, sitting down himself and motioning to the empty seat, to which I happily oblige.

Fleur picks up the white pot with her hands, pours some tea into the ceramic cup and hands it to me with the plate to which I reply with a nod and a ‘thank you’. I hold the cup close to my stomach area and straighten up in the chair.

“How have you been these past few days?” Fancy Pants asks.

“I’ve been quite alright.” The same can’t be said about the others though. “This is quite a boring city, isn’t it? Does anything happen here? At all?”

“Sometimes, although it is astonishingly dull most of the time, so I can’t honestly say yes to that, no.”

“Then why would anyone want to visit here at all?” I inquire.

“Oh, why the sights of course. The ponies and the food, the shops and various other notes of culture. This is, after all, ‘the city where the peace began’.” Yeah. Winning a war would do that.

“So may I ask, as to what you have been doing while waiting for me?”

“We have been chatting about the latest trends and our plans for the nearest future. I apologize, that we started before your arrival, but we simply had so much to catch up on and Miss Rarity has arrived quite early.” Fancy says.

“It’s fine. I honestly don’t mind.” I take a sip of the sweet tea, “The tea is pretty nice. Can’t recognize the taste though.” Fleur raises an eyebrow and Rarity adopts an odd expression, one between horror and pity.

“Why, it is made with cherry. It is the most exquisite tea you will find in Canterlot.” Bragging already? I smile.

“I don’t doubt that.” At the moment. Fancy turns to Rarity.

“So, miss Rarity. I believe we have left off on the matter of your-”

They talked about various things, such as Raritys’ ideas for new outfits and details about Fancys’ proposition to help her with the funding. Fleur bragged gracefully about some maid, that has supposedly outdone herself this morning. They also discussed the latest news, drama and the like. A part of me was paying attention, searching for any hint that they know of the murder, while the other part was lost in deep thought. I suppose, that is why I didn’t hear Fancy calling out my name at first.

“Hm?” I look up at him with a start.

“Are you alright?” He asks in concern.

“I’m fine. Sorry, I was just a bit lost up there.” I look at him apologetically, “Would you mind repeating that?” His smile grows and he releases a short hum.

“We were wondering if there are interesting news, you’d like to share.”

“...I can’t say there is, honestly.”

“Are you implying that nothing interesting has happened with you?”

“I~, I mean: I went to a concert, but other than that, nothing really amazing happened.” Fleur looks at me, surprised.

“Truly?” I give her a few nods.

They share a few looks and Fleur turns back to me, “Well, what are your thoughts on the latest rumours from the palace at least?”

“What rumours?”

“I am talking about the rumours from the palace about a dangerous monster roaming the streets in broad daylight. This morning, as far as I know, every noble has been warned to be cautious and not let anypony suspicious, or well not a pony at all, in their homes.” I look down into the reddish liquid, blinking rapidly.

“I can’t say I do, honestly.” Are they about- No, it can’t be. If the warning is from this morning, then they couldn’t possibly have found out about the Mermaid, at least not from us. “I’m just as confused. Are they real?”

“Nopony knows.”

Rarity finally decides to break the ice, “Well. I have to say, the outfit really suits you, darling. I’m surprised: I have never thought of wearing both jeans and a jacket before~” I look at my clothes.

“ I mean… it’s nothing special, right?” Because otherwise: that is exactly the opposite of what I was going for.

“Oh, but it most certainly is! You are very close to giving me an inspiration, but I feel like something is missing…”

“Sunglasses?” She stares at me, unblinking, before quickly leaning forward and pointing at me.

“Actually ...Yes! That’s it! That is exactly what I- Ohhh~ I will have so many fabulous designs made, thank you, Vadon, you are a great help.”

“Glad to help.” My gladness level is below nine thousand.

“Well, you certainly know how to brighten the mood, miss Rarity. It is nice to see things progressing like so.” Fancy states, “On a happier note, my wife and I are planning on hosting a party soon. There will be multiple noble houses attending and we would be delighted if you two did as well.” Rarity practically squeals in glee.

“Oh, I would absolutely love to!”

“I’m sorry Fancy Pants, but I have to refuse.” Rarity looks at me in shock, as if had just uttered the forbidden word.

“How so?” Fancy takes a bit more of a serious tone, but stays still mostly in a jovial mood.

“There is trouble arising for someone I know and I believe I will be sucked into a chain of events, that I wouldn’t find very pleasant, if I don’t help them resolve it.”

“How serious is it?” I smack my dry lips twice, before deciding to answer.

“‘Not fitting for teatime’ serious.”

“...Well, you certainly know how to bring the mood down, my friend.” I look down.

“Sorry.” I mumble.

He laughs and looks at me with a grin, “You are certainly an interesting character, Vadon.” I feel, like that is not your only reason though…” I sigh and look at him with complete seriousness.

“Fancy. If I may call you that, I’ll be brutally honest here. Let’s stop this, while it hasn’t grown into an uncontrollable mess of events, which we both might not be able to control or get anything useful out of. Even if you are incredibly kind, that does not mean you’re stupid. Which means: you wouldn’t simply invite me to an event, where multiple nobles gather, even if you really enjoy my company, which means, that you need something from my presence there, so let’s not be manipulative dickheads to each other and come out clean. What do we both want?” Two jaws dropped and Fancy took a completely serious expression, devoid of previous joy, which nearly gave me chills.

“Yes. A very interesting character indeed.” He says leaning back and narrowing his eyes, which made me start to think, that I have fucked up. I won’t back down though.

“Di-did you just-” Rarity begins, before Fancy cuts her off with a full on out guffaw.

The two mares in the room stare at each other, one in utter confusion, the other simply awkwardly smiling and shrugging, before looking at me.

“You realize: I am allowed to call you out on a duel or even worse?”

“Of course I do, sir Fancy Pants. But I do not want and will not participate in this stupidly overcomplicated and unnecessary mindgame either way.” He laughs a bit more while nodding, before eventually calming down.

“Fancy.” He says, “You may call me Fancy.”

“...Can I call you Pants?” He cocks his head at me in bewilderment.

“You may call me sir Fancy Arphegious Corona June Pants the third, if you wish. Or just Fancy.”

“...Are those real?”

“Perhaps, perhaps not, who knows? But you may call me that in any case.”

“I will keep that in mind… Fancy.” He nods.

“Well then, I will not drag you into this, but I cannot promise you will not be brought to the attention of other nobles.” Great.

“That is all I can ask. Thank you.”

“You are very welcome. But it still would be nice to have some more chats. I feel as if though you are not unlike a breath of fresh air. Not many Ponies would dare to speak to a noble in such a way. I suggest that you refraining from calling the other nobles that.”

“I will keep that in mind.”

“...Also, you realize you could have either simply declined, or said that you don’t Fancy such events?” I stare off into space.

“...Oh yeah...”

Fancy chuckles before turning his head left and snapping his gaze somewhere up, “Ah, dear! Come down here, would you? We are just having a bit of tea with Rarity and our new colorful guest.”

“I heard the laughing and decided to find out what’s going on.” A female voice says from the top of the overhang.

Walking by the marble railing is a pale mare, wearing a sort of red dress-like attire. She gets to the stairs and starts walking down them. Her short hair is a pure white and her eyes are a cold grey, that focus on me as she climbs down mid-way. She stares at me in surprise, not unlike a deer in the headlights would and attempts to do yoga with her mouth, before I finally decide to help the poor girl.

“Hello. I am Vadon, nice to meet you.” She blinks, before continuing her decsent.

“Hello. My name is Rose Fleur. It is quite pleasant to meet you as well.” I stare at her blankly for a moment, before eventually nodding.

“Don’t be shy dear, come on over! You may join us if you wish!” Rose doesn’t move for a few moments, before finally deciding to approach our table.

A blonde stallion in a tux with white undertones appears on the stairs and seems to follow Rose, who takes the place of Fleur, while the tall mare decides to go make some more tea. Probably not the main reason, but that is what she told us before leaving with the pot. The blondes' eyes narrow at me, while I simply look right back at him and blink leisurely once. Whatever happened, that I could not see, seemed to satisfy him and he relents his ‘intense’ stare and smiles faintly. But only for a moment.

“Dear, it so good to see you again. How have you been?” Rarity says.

“I’ve been quite alright miss Rarity. What about you?” The familiar girl asks.

“Oh, this and that… My life mainly consists of business and dressmaking, I have no interesting stories to share as of late. What about you on the other hand? Something interesting must have happened, right?” Rarity asks, a fist under her cheek.

“Well… I went shopping… alone. And also to a public event… it was quite fun.” She uses that word a lot, doesn’t she?

“Oh?” I inquire, assimilating Raritys’ pose.

“Um… Yes. It was a musical event. It was quite nice.”

“...Want a piece of advice?”

“Um… S- I- sure?”

“Try not to use ‘quite’ as much.”

“Whatdoyoumean?”

“It makes it look like you’re faking your sophistication.” Fancy looks at me over his nose.

“Qui- He is correct dear. Although I have to say: you are progressing quite nicely.” Fancy stares off into space and chuckles, “It just dawned on me: how often we nobles use that word.”

“Yes. Well there are many other substitutes and you still can use ‘quite’, but try not to say it in every sentence.” The guy standing by her side shows no reaction and I nearly thought he was a statute.

“...Um… did we meet before?” Rose asks.

“Harsh.”

“Dear, do you two know each other already?” Fancy asks, looking at each of us.

“...Yes. We do, sort of. Sorry dad, I guess he recognized me.” And she mumbles something that sounded like: ‘even though I had an impervious disguise’.

“Right, well. Vadon, may I ask you for a favor?”

“What kind of favour?” I ask, intrigued.

“Could you keep it a secret, that my daughter went to that event?”

“I could… but why though?”

“It is a complicated matter, which I do not feel like discussing. So… what do you say?” Maybe I should cement it?..

“How about a deal?”

“A… deal?”

“I don’t like doing favours,” And promises hold zero value for me, “so instead let’s shake on it. Nor you, nor any part of this house will make any sort of attempt in pulling me into your ‘game of thrones’ and I will not reveal any secrets you’d like for me to keep to anyone in the city. Deal?” He looks at me oddly.

“...You realize I was not going to do that anyway, correct?” He says narrowing his eyes.

“I know, I just don’t work that way. So how about it?” I extend my hand.

“...Deal.” We shake hands and I smile.

“Right, so… What did we stop on?”

We chat a bit more, well: they chat a bit more, while I sort of awkwardly sit in silence. They would occasionally ask me about my thoughts on the matter they were discussing at the time and I would either reply with ‘Hm, I suppose so’ or ‘That’s… really stupid. Because so and so’. Fleur came back at one point with more tea and a servant maid, that helped her bring a sun-chair. Why she had one, I have no idea, but she did and sat on it between Rogue and Rarity.

We shared stories and laughed a bit, although Fancys’ daughter was a bit shy. She didn’t mind joining in on conversation and even shared some tales of her own, but I think: I unnerved her and she wasn’t sure how she was supposed to act around me. I kind of understand her, since I felt kind of the same way around my dads’ friends.

Fancy was also interested in the magical anomaly that was over most of the city. I tried to explain the as much of the situation as I could, but I didn’t know all the details since I only helped discover it, not research it. All of them were also interested in my profession which I didn’t have. I told it was more of a hobby that brought me money and they started asking questions about my own personal research. Nothing too specific thankfully, just general stuff such as what I specialized in. They were very surprised when I said it was runes, since not many Ponies apparently like that type of magic, saying it was too complex and hard to follow at times. I laughed.

An hour or so has passed, Fleur has left again, saying she had something to take care of, and I remembered something important. I let Fancy finish one of the times he spent in the knighthood with his mates, before speaking up.

“Can anybody tell me please what time it is?” They look at each other, before Rarity speaks up.

“It should be around two o’clock… why?” I put the pretty much empty cup on the table.

“I have to apologise for the sudennes, but I have another very important meeting to get to. I must prepare for it, so I will have to leave now.” I stand up and deeply nod to Fancy, “Would you thank Mrs Fleur De Lis for the delicious tea?” Fancy frowns for a moment, before nodding.

“Of course. If I may ask: where is it, that you are headed?”

“The palace, I heard it’s quite lovely this time of year. Also I’ve been invited for some reason, so…”

“The palace?” Fancy says, clearly surprised or impressed. “Well then good luck, my friend.” I nod.

“Have a good day everyone, it has been nice having this little chat.”

I give them one last polite nod, before leaving through the door I entered earlier. The elderly butler is nowhere to be seen and as I get further away from the room I faintly hear an amused Fancy say: ‘He’s quite an odd one, isn’t he?’.

I come across a few maids walking the halls, that nearly shriek or faint at my appearance, but there is one that keeps a calm and collected facade. Probably their leader. I find my way back to the main entrance and take my leave.

“Vadon?” I turn around. “I have to congratulate you, because I believe you have left quite a memorable impression on my father.” I stare at the rosish Pony, “Have a great day, Vadon.” I nod one last time and leave through the metal gate.

Along the way, I experience familiar feeling of an upcoming pit of pain and despair, that I will fall into for my actions. Of course, at the moment that will only prompt me to see how far and how fast I can fall into it. There is a chance I will never reach the bottom… but who cares? The feeling instantly intensifies.

I pay a visit to Arcanes’ store for some materials, that I need for completion of my construct. Oh, the array may be finished, but there is one more piece of the puzzle that I want to add. The recognizable smell of wood and some other spice float in the air as I step into the much unchanged shop. Maybe a few things have been sold from the counter, but that’s pretty much the only difference.

“Hello, Arcane.”

“Ah good day… I don’t believe I caught your name last time.”

“I am Vadon. Sorry, I guess it was a little impolite of me.”

“No worries. So what have you come for today?” I purse my lips.

“Mmm… Do you have a~ metal ring? Around this big?” I spread my arms, showing the size I wanted.

“...A metal ring?”

“Make that two. I also must be able to write on them and they must conduct aetheric energy.”

“...Are you sure that you’re not trying to summon anything?”

“Well for one: I don’t know any summoning rituals or spells, and for two: I am trying to accomplish the exact opposite, but also something similar although not exactly.” His stare shows how much trust he has in me. “Do I look like someone that would do something to doom everyone around me?” Arcanes’ gaze lingers on me for a few moment before he finally sighs.

“Anything else?”

I ask for a few more blue and red crystals, some special chalk with a certain metal dust in it and bits of scrap that he didn’t need and had lying around. It cost me around four hundred hundred bits, a price which I was willing to pay. He asks what I was working on exactly and I say that it’s an invention. It technically is in a sense, because I have merged some of the runes, so it’s my own personal creation of my own design. Arcane graciously provides me with a bag to put all the crystals and metal bits in, while I put my arm through the rings to carry them on my shoulder. I get back home, happy with the fact that I managed to not reveal much.

Shutting closed the door behind myself with the key I was provided, I head downstairs to drop off all the stuff, once again pressing my hand against the second recognition rune and walk over to the soft chair in the living room and drop on it and simply lie there for an unknown amount of time. I rise with a groan, when I hear the girls coming down the stairs, who look fabulous.

By which I mean: more presentable to royalty than me, but I digress.

I give a good rub to my eyes and we head out. I stretch a bit, while they close the door, nearly poking myself with the super sharp dagger and I slowly straighten myself as to not ruin more than just my trousers. That was a horrifying thought. Dying from having your soul sucked out of your ass.

“Adagio, I nearly forgot something. Could I go back for a moment? I’ll be quick.”

“What is it?”

“Something that will keep bugging me.” She opens the door and go downstairs to grab the sheath for the weapon. Why I didn’t think of this sooner, I have no idea. I strap the sheath to my belt and meet up with the Sirens again.

“Are you done?”

“Yup!”

Adagio shakes her head in disappointment and we go on our merry way. They take the lead, seeing as I don’t know the path. I walk by their side and all of us are mostly silent, except for a few exchanges. I ask if they have ever met the princess, to which the reply is: no. But they have heard a lot of praise for her from Sunset, who also said that Luna is a bit awkward at times, being lost in deep thought often. She also, and I quote: ‘Has a very peculiar sense of humor, unlike that of a Pony. That’s what Sunset said.’ and I believe it. If she has been stuck on the moon for a thousand years and if I were in her position: I would have a very peculiar sense of humour as well.

The palace gets closer and closer as we near the the lower castle. The is only one last street we have to go through, before reaching it. The street itself is nothing noteworthy, being similar to those before. Although it’s eerily empty and that’s the strange part. I would expect with a few scattered shops and a cafe, there would be at least somebody here, but no. No one likes this street. Poor street.

Suddenly a flash of movement appears in my peripheral vision as something yellow takes Adagio, the Aria and finally Sonata with it, each exclaiming as it does so. As the objects gain some distance, I realize that they are Pegasi clad in light golden armour. What?

What seemed like a hundred guards rush out of the alleyways, teleport far down the street, or land on the roofs. Each of them has a spear pointed at me. A transparent purplish dome appears over all of us, leaving the Sirens and the guards that are holding them outside of it.

I just stand there and blink before looking around at the armored ponies that have surrounded me in less than five seconds. Each of their armour looks bulkier than I have seen before, has purple cloth underneath and an insignia of a blazing sun upon their metal shoulder pads and chestplate. Most of them are earth ponies, but I see a few unicorns within and outside of the shield, with their horns glowing. The front row keeps a distance of six or more meters from me.

The guards ahead of me hold their spears upwards, turn and step aside, letting through a unicorn in gold armour, with metal plates that are purple of colour whose horn is also glowing a pur- lavender shade. He stops when he is within the makeshift circle and pulls out a sword. The guards close the hole made for him, leaving no room for escape. The unicorn strikes a pose extending his right arm, holding the sword and pointing it at me.

“Listen here, you foul demon! I am Shining Armor - Captain of the Solar Guard and I-!”

“Well that’s a bit rude, innit.” He looks at me as if I have sprouted a second head.

“Sorry, what?”

“You show up here, looking all many and intimidating, point yer weapons at me and then insult me.” He blinks. “How dare you?”

“Uh…”

“Right, sorry for the interruption. As you were.” I motion for him to continue and he takes a moment to compose himself.

“Ahem. I have been ordered to capture you and bring you before her majesty! I suggest coming with me peacefully.” He proclaims, having reverted back to his angry face.

“Oh, funny. I was just on my way to see her majesty myself.” His eyes narrow.

“What for?” I extend my arms as if it should have been obvious.

“To- to talk?” I see his muzzle muscles twitch.

“I request that you don’t play games with me. I know who you are and what you are, so you can stop playing these games.” I blink as a million thoughts run through my head, before one eventually stops.

“You were sent to kill me.” He blinks again and his eyes widen.

“Why- Why would you think that?”

“Oh please. There are almost a hundred guards here all pointing their weapons at me, we are all trapped in a dome,” And if they wanted to contain me, then they would only trap me instead of all of us, “and the first thing you do: is march up to the front with a face full of fury and point a sword at me… that is glowing.” It was glowing a white light. “You want me to bring before her majesty… just not alive. You called me a 'foul demon' after all, so you don't even know who or what I am. To you I'm nothing more than a monster. I literally saw a gryphon moments ago, is it really that hard to believe that something like me exists in the world?” I see his covered hooves twitch and he mouths something under his nose.

“I- Yes actually. Equestria is aware of every species that exists on the surface of this world and beneath it. Any anomaly is a monster, like you.”

“Oh... Well there's a first time for everything. Sounds like you sure know your stuff. Let's suppose I am an anomalous monster. Will you really attack an unarmed sapient creature? Do you have no honour? Fight me like a man… stallion.” He looks a bit confused when I say man, but downright baffled after I finish talking. I think he probably didn’t get the message, so I stand in a boxing stance. “Go on, watchu waiting for?”

“...You realize, that it is much simpler for me to do this armed and not alone, right?”

“And I also realize that you, as a captain, care for these stallions and I am willing to spare them, if you fight me one on one. I win? I leave. You win? Well- I don’t leave.”

“My guards are capable of fighting you.”

“Fighting? Yes. But if I beat you: I doubt they’d be able to.” Because they won’t want to A few seconds of silence pass as he seems to consider it, “Eugh. Fine: you can keep the armour on if you want to.” I say dismissively.

“Ar-are you sure?”

“Yeah.” Because the armour will make you heavier, therefore: slower… unless it has spells on it and your mobility isn’t hindered at all, in which case I gain no advantage.

“...Alright.”

He sheathes his sword before approaching me, stopping at a distance of around three meters and taking a boxing stance. I, on the other hand, straighten up and make myself look relaxed. Captain Armor raises an eyebrow at this, but says nothing.

He starts slowly circling to my left, while closing the reach between us simultaneously. I simply follow him with my head, my eyes focused, though relaxed. I don’t follow his legs or his eyes as I observe his shoulders for any change. Ah, there it is. His shoulder move in separate directions: one forward, one backward, as he sharply comes charging me, rearing up for a right hook.

I let him get close and kick the left greave while pulling my upper half backward and downward, away from his fist. The kick catches him by surprise and I sidestep as he trips and falls. He quickly turns over as if expecting an attack, but I just stand there looking down at him with a complete calm on my face. Shinings’ eyes narrow as he stands up and readopts the stance.

A sudden jab comes from him catching me in the shoulder. I grab his arm around the middle and put my leg behind his back as I push and pull, throwing him onto the ground again with surprising ease. I guess the armour is enchanted. He looks strangely at my legs, as if incomprehending their existence. He stands up, smirking for some reason.

“Let’s try to not hurt each other too badly, yeah?” I suggest.

His smirk grows, before he charges me again, this time: he lowers his right arm to his abdomen and throws the other in a sort of strange haymaker. I try to intercept his abomination of haymaker while also punching him in the face. I manage to slow down his attack, but my punch is what keeps my own face intact. I satisfying shout comes from him as bone connects with bone and Shining takes a few steps back, covering his nose.

“What happened to not hurting each other too badly!?” He asks, looking at me.

“What, that hurt? You wimp. I barely have any muscle.” I say with a grin, “I’m Vadon by the way.”

He pulls away his hands and I notice that he was grinning, before it turned into a scowl. He spins on the spot and throws out his hoof in a bucking motion, which is slightly slower than that of an Earth horse or Rustys'. I immediately hop to the side and grab his leg, his horseshoe barely grazing my chest. I heave him as he releases an alarmed shout and a grunt when he lands on his chest.

We keep exchanging blows, as I hand him a few sparta kicks and keep throwing him on the ground in almost every way possible, alway changing my movements as he tries to adapt. I am hoping to tire him out and show the others, that I am still standing. He may be a trained, fit royal guard- or Solar, whatever. But he is still a pony and a prey species. I have human biology, which should give me at least some advantage in lasting against him, right?.. Maybe I’m just being delusional from the lack of sleep.

I see him panting on the opposite side of the ‘arena’ whereas I simply breathe deeply through my nose, standing tall and proud.

His eyes look up and down my form, “What… the tartarus… are you made of?”

I look at a spot on my covered arm, where my watch would usually be, “You know, Captain. We haven’t even been going at this all that long. Only… what? Six, seven minutes? You can surrender you know.” The girls at the back are still being held by the guards and seem half amused, half disbelieving that I am able to hold my ground against a captain of the Equestrian guard.

“I-”He suddenly gets a confused expression and looks back to the castle, “What? T-” He stays silent for a few moments, “Right. I gotcha. Please stop using magic for this.” He says solemnly and turns back to me, then looks at all of the surrounding guards. With a sigh, he pulls out his sword, holding it in his left grip and takes a few steps towards me.

“Captain.” I say, a warning tone in my voice.

“I’m sorry. But I have orders.” He hasn’t yet held up his sword, instead holding it by his side.

“...As am I.”

I sprint across to him, holding myself close to the ground and practically leap upward with a punch, before he can even do anything. The hit connects, stronger than any before and I grab him by the jutting out details on his armour and spin around, throwing him. He manages to land unharmed, but I stomp over to him, before bring my foot down on his face. A crack, a groan-shout and his nose starts bleeding. I pick him up and throw him again, the adrenaline making the task easier. I have a complete sense of calm on the inside as this all progresses.

He catches himself again, before standing up, just as I kick him under the insignia of his mark. He surprises me by not only managing to not lose his balance, but also take a swing at me.

I try to take a step back as the sword flies toward my face in an ark, but I am too slow. My eyes widen as a blinding pain seares through me. I think I hear an alarmed shout and someone calling out my name, but I can’t be certain at the moment. I hold both hands up to my face, taking a few steps back and bend forward, screaming the whole time. I distinctly feel something sharp, warm and wet drip and fall onto my hands. I feel my nose and skull pulsate as blood flows from them.

“Argh! You fucker! I just got those fixed!” My hands are as shaky as my breath. I slowly pull away my hands and quiet gasps ring out.

“Not a pretty sight, ey?” I ask rhetorically, my voice deathly cold.

“I-It’s fine. He can just regenerate them-!” Shining says, sounding a bit sick himself.

“What am I, a fucking lizard!?” I say and feel my eyes drop from my palms onto the ground, rolling away somewhere. I take a few calming breaths and chuckle, “Oh, look what you made me do.”

“Come with us and maybe the doctors might be able to help you.” I chuckle some more.

“Can they regenerate optical organs?” I hiss as I open the lids.

“Well, no.” I stare at where he should be, with mostly empty sockets.

I steady my breathing, before reaching into the inner pocket of my jacket and fish around for something. Once I determine that it is what I am looking for, I pull out the small tool.

“What is that?”

I ignore him as my breathing increases in intensity and search for a bump on the stamp-like trinket. Funny how things happen. I feel the crystal inserted into the very simple and makeshift, but hopefully working contraption. I find the correct side side and let out a breath, before raising the thing to eye level.

“What are you-?”

I apply pressure on the activation rune and insert the thing into my left eye. I instantly scream. The runic circle on the part that is inside burns itself into the back of my eye as I my mind nearly blanks out from the agony. I think I hear someone hurl, but I can’t understand or do anything except scream my lungs out. I come to, finding myself standing on my toes, bent over and shaking. I take a second to stabilize.

With effort I rise, my eyes shut tightly. I open my second eye, no longer bothered by the air on the open wound. I align it with the other socket and plunge it in, screaming again, although managing to stay mostly conscious this time. More guards vomit as I pull it out, my spine and shoulders limp.

I put the stamp back into the pocket and straighten to my full height. I lean my head to my left shoulder and my neck releases four, then two and finally one last crack with a jerking motion. I proceed to do the same for the other side, releasing seven more pops, before restoring my head back into its’ original position.

I open my eyes.

The colourless purple unicorn takes a step back as his see-through eyelids widen over his glowing eyes. The figure takes an almost scared stance, as a dim light shines in its’ hands like veins. I see a multitude of colours shift behind it, as if uncomfortable with something. I rear my head back to look at the runes dancing across a purple dome. I have never seen anything like them, as if it’s a language which has no visual or vocal interpretation. I may not understand it, but I know the result of the equation. It is the same as if you would know the number ‘four’ is a sum of two numbers, but not what those numbers are. I focus back on the unicorn, whose horn also has similar runes spinning around it. There are the two numbers. I faintly see multiple lights behind the shield, but I pay them no mind.

I slowly reach behind my back with my right hand and pull out the dagger, spinning it into an ordinary grip as I hold it extended by my side. I start walking towards the colourless creature that stares right into my 'necromancers' eyes'.

Shining Armour.

I lower my head and tense certain muscles in my body, while leaving others relaxed. I do a complete check of my capability of switching between them. All responses are positive. I am only a few steps away from the pony who is already on guard.

You fucked up.

He lunges forward swinging his blade in another ark which leaves a white smokey trail behind itself. I sidestep and kick as hard as possible, nearly indenting the armour and pushing him to a preferable distance.

Eye…

I stab at him, but he evades to the right, copying one of my earlier moves. He switches grip and raises his arm, preparing for a downward swing.

...For…

I quickly adjust my muscles, just as as the sword starts coming down. But I was already moving before it did. My dagger connects with the shining blade and there is a new metallic sound, just as something white flies through the air and lands somewhere with a cling. The figure takes a few steps back as I my hand keeps moving and my knees bend.

Eye

I unspring from my crouching position, dagger in hand launching from behind my shin. I soar through the air, aiming at his head as I notice his eyes widening. So close.

The tip of the blade is only a few centimeters away from his face, when a golden light begins to envelop him and he disappears, making me stumble a bit when I land over his spot. I straighten up, searching for the source of the spell. And then I find it. A bright spot getting bigger as it gets closer, the other lights parting before it and moving away from me, but keep their spears pointed at me.

The big spot is actually two golden spots with a white hue, that move like clouds in an invisible wind. The figure stops a few steps away from me and I have to crane my neck to look at their face as they are almost over a head and a half taller than me. They are wearing a dress, that has a banner like piece hanging down from the waist and ending in a rombuculous shape. There are more bits that seem folded symmetrically over each other on both sides, covering the wearers legs, almost to the fetlocks.

The tall Pony has a sort of belt made of a solid material around their waist, that seems to have some engravings on it and a gem in a shape of a rhomb in it’s center.

Her shoulders are uncovers and have light stretching down to her fingers in root like patterns, disappearing from view only behind the large braces, which cover most of the second halves of her arms.

The tall mare has a necklace-like decoration made of solid metal over around her neck, that has a socketed oval gem around her upper chest, but it seems cracked. The piece itself has many engravings on it, but I don’t take a close look at them.

And finally, her extended wings, which might as well blot out the sun, are the biggest I have seen so far on any living thing, their span reaching at least six meters at their fullest. A tiara-crown is worn behind her long horn which has some wisps lingering around it as she looks at me with colourless eyes, except for a golden light, shining out of their pupils right onto and into me.

Celestia Kosm.

We stare at each other in silence, as her tail and made exude a mixed gold and light-blue light. No longer in my ‘lust for blood’ mode, I note that everything has the faintest blue tint.

The queen opens her mouth, but I silently raise a finger and she closes it. I walk over to one of the tables outside of the outdoor cafeteria, as all the guards point their sticks at me. Then let me pass, although reluctantly and I take a clean tissue and go back to the main circle, the guards closing the way out behind me. I walk over to a spot on the ground and pick up my destroyed eyes with the tissue, fold it and put it in my other pocket.

I stand once more before her highness.

“Why do you have a tail?” The queen calmly blinks.

“Whatever do you mean?” I notice two purple figures behind the ranks, although one is bigger than the other and seems to be a mare looking at me, holding something like a clipboard.

“Why do you have a tail and the others don’t?” She follows my eyes and looks back to me, doing so without any obvious tension.

“They do. Most just prefer to cut it short.”

“I see.”

“May I have your name?”

“I am Vadon, it’s not very nice to meet you.”

“Why ever not?” I look at her and we both say nothing. “I suppose, I can see the reason from your perspective.”

“You came here yourself. Why?” She puts on, what she thinks is, a disarming smile.

“I wish to talk with you.” No, you me to talk… alright.

“In private?” A spell forms around her horn and suddenly a white egg-like dome appears over the two of us.

All the guards instantly get roused up and start voicing their protest of leaving me alone with her. The egg dims as Celestia opens her mouth, “I wish to talk with Vadon alone. Do not disturb us and don’t let anypony near this street, is that clear.” A muffled ‘Yes, your majesty’ came from the ones outside as their captain begins assigning them to take various positions.

Her horn glows once more and a simple metal chair appears behind her with a flash. There is also a flash behind me. I dare take a look and see that it is a chair from the cafe on this street.

“...” I take a seat on the soft seat and fold my hands, putting my right leg over the others’ knee and lean against the metal spine, “So… Nice weather we’re having.” Her eyelids twitch ever so slightly, which I nearly missed from the brightness, but it’s surprisingly easy to see movement when there are no shadows.

“Indeed. I would first like to know what you are.” I smugly smirk.

“I am something you have never seen before.”

“I highly doubt that.” The smirk is still there, although the smug is gone.

“...I suppose I am a human.”

“A human? What is that?”

“Told you: you never saw anything like me,” I adjust myself into a more comfortable position, “so: a human, in a rough sense of the word, is a mammalian omnivore, capable of survival in harsh conditions.” Of course they don’t always survive, but that’s besides the point.

“You know that from personal experience?”

“You could say that.”

“Hm. So why ‘suppose’?

“I… like to think that my mentality is different than that of a human. I have different values and a completely different view on the world and my interactions with it.”

“How different?”

“It will take me a while to explain and I don’t think I will be even able to do it with my current vocabulary.”

“I have the time.”

“I don’t.” She actually chuckles, “What?”

“I’m sure you do.”

“Uh- no? The lifespan of a human is only around a hundred years and the brain starts to deteriorate at the age of eighty. Plus I might die even earlier than that.” She raises a curious eyebrow.

“Oh… so you won’t tell me anything about yourself?”

No.

“Are you sure?” I lower my head and stare forward with a smile.

“...Get the fuck out of my head.” I say roughly, my face locked in a look of serene calm.

“Ah. I apologize, but that is a bit hard to do, especially when I can quite literally see your soul.” I look up again.

“You know what a soul is?”

“I do. Necromancer.” I stay quiet for a moment and then chuckle.

“I am not a necromancer.” She tilts her head with an ‘Oh?’ “I may study necromancy, but I am no necromancer. I can’t even cast spells!” I shake my head, chuckling.

The queen stares at me with an undecipherable expression, “How peculiar.” She says more to herself, than me.

“Yeah, well. Let’s get back on topic: you have sent a platoon of guards to exterminate the only specimen of the human race on this entire planet and then the captain of said guards made me blind, although not for long. And a~ll this, without any sort of hostile actions from me against you or your country. Nation. So… what is you next course of action?” She looks at me as if she didn’t expect me to turn the tables on her so quickly.

“I have to know more, before deciding anything. You are a possible threat.” I sigh, stand up and walk around to the back of my chair.

“I don’t know what kind of necromancers you have met in the past, but death is not always the solution.” It is most of the time though. If the problem still exists, apply more death. “I honestly have no intention of going against you or your people, unless you or they take any action that will harm m-” My breath catches in my throat as I stare into the sky.

What… is that? The sky has colour, which I have only just realized. But that’s not possible, is it? Unless… Oh… ohohohoho. I chuckle airly as I stare into the storm.

“Your majesty? I believe I can convince you to not imprison... or kill me. As I may be of use to you.” I say, turning around with a grin and a plan.

She raises an intrigued eyebrow. I got a hook. I can make the chain as I go

Author's Notes:

Hello everyone. I decided to love cliffhangers. Did you enjoy the chapter? Do you have any questions?

Well some of them will be answered in the next couple chapters, which hopefully won't be nearly 19 k words! Yeah?

I will post this story in a few other groups... maybe ask for a proofreader and an editor, that specializes in cliffhangers.

Posting Schedule:

I decided to post at least a chapter a month, since I am quite busy with stuff over on this side of the screen.

Featured:

This story has been featured during this chapter. Two in a row!

On a Sidenote:

There is another story I have posted the first chapter of. Check it out, if you so desire:zelda.

Leitmotif:

This is the theme of the story: Tiago D. Ferreira - Do We Fall [Aram Zero Remix] , I think it fits quite well.

If you have any actual feedback (besides 'Ooh, nice chapter. Can't wait for more.') that would be appreciated. Not trying to be rude or anything, but c'mon. This story ain't perfect in every sense, is it? What, you got no complaints you'd like to share?

Order Or Chaos... out.

Ch. 10: Bargaining for My Life.

View Online

Chapter Ten: Bargaining for my Life.

“No.” The queen's firm voice responds to me.

“No?” I ask the being with literal fire for eyes.

“Absolutely not. You must not think much of me or not know me at all, if you assumed I would to agree to that.” Celestia looks at me from her chair, before standing up and boring down on me.

“...Are you really sure about that?~” I tilt my head with a grin. “How much knowledge of necromancy do you have? In any form?”

“Enough to not need any more. I will not allow you to use any of your magic.”

“But, pr-” I break into a harsh cough, holding a fist to my mouth and an open palm to Celestia, “What? Even if the knowledge might save millions of lives and aid you in the long-run? Be reasonable, your highness. That storm is not something you can figure out with your magic. If you could, you would have already done so. Unless it isn't on your agenda?” I inquire quietly. She looks somewhere behind me, before turning back to me with a calm expression.

“Are you implying that the storm is made of souls?” I give a short hum.

“I’m not implying anything, your highness. But the fact that I have this much progress in identifying the origin and purpose of that storm with nothing more than a glance, means: I just might be your Ponies ticket to a more peaceful life. All I ask: is that you let me get a closer look at it and after I tell you the results of my investigation, you do not make even an attempt in trying to subdue or ‘get me out of the picture’.” The glowy alicorn looks me over.

“You are not very tactful… Vadon, was it?”

“I apologize if I seem hostile.” I give a mocking bow, “But that is only because I’ve recently had hostile actions taken against me.” Multiple ones, in fact.

After blinking as if she had zero fucks to give, Celestia looks up at me and speaks in an even, but interested tone, “And what do you have to offer exactly?”

“Well: I can make you a sandwich, maybe toast. I can also con-, cre-, hmm.” I look down in deep thought.

“Form?” She offers with a hint of interest.

“Yeah! I can form a partnership of sorts with you. I research stuff and give you the results.” Not all of them, but only those that I consider you not being able to use against me.

“Stuff?” She sounds serious, but I think she’s amused… just a bit.

“Pff. Don’t tell me this world is known in and out. You’ve had necromancers as enemies in the past for reasons your own. Why not get one as an ally?” I extend my hand. She looks down on it.

“I thought you said: you weren’t a necromancer?” Her eyes move back to mine.

“I’m not. But I do know necromancy and more magic is always useful, plus… what do any of us have to gain by becoming enemies? We’ll only gain loss.” My attempt at being somber and moody works and she stays silent for a few moments, probably sending a mental signal for some kind of airstrike on my position.

“I see… reason in your words. And surprisingly no deceit in your eyes. And no fear. A rare sight, considering what you are seeing.”

“I thought I told you that already, no? Besides: I don’t lie, don’t like doing it and hate those that do.” -lie to me, but I hate everyone anyway. “Also, what did I say about getting in my head?~”

The Queen of Equestria, the land of ponies, menacingly stands up, looking down at me like a judgemental person. Her slowly swirling vortexes remind me of pools of magma, for a lack of a better comparison. After the blazing depths have probed enough of me, they seem to ease back their intensity. Just a bit.

“I propose we continue this in more pleasant accommodations. Would you be willing to come with me to the palace?” Like I have much of a choice.

“No, I absolutely refuse, because you don’t have tea and crumpets!” I could almost see her jaw stiffen at my first words, but relax by the end, sporting an untelling expression on her face.

“We actually do.” Oh, fuck yeah, gonna try out some crumpets for free and maybe get poisoned. Double whammy.

“Oh. In that case: lead the way then.” They have crumpets? She takes a breath and is about disperse her shield bubble, before I beat her with a question, “Who is that, by the way?” She turns to look over where my eyes wandered for the second time and after a second of silence, turns back to me.

“That is one of my students - Twilight Sparkle. She is quite talented and her genius has been noted by others multiple times. I ask for you to not speak with her, because I have zero doubt that she will want to ask you questions on our way.”

“Right… pff~ I’m not some kind of ancient evil spirit or mastermind that is going to corrupt her.”

She says nothing as the runes around her horn dissipate and the matrix falls apart together with the shield, getting rid of the slightly white tint everything outside of the egg had.

The Queen doesn’t seem to have anything else to add, so she simply turns and motions me, which I take as a sign to follow. As we pass the ring of the remaining guards, I look to her student. A unicorn mare, putting away a notebook or a clipboard in a bag hanging from her shoulder. She is dressed in what looks like a sweater and a that type of skirt skirt that looks like it had been cut by scissors. Her face has a calm smile on her face as her eyes glow brighter than her brothers, who is standing right next to her, looking at me, arms crossed a serious expression on his face. Twilights smile is on the opposite contrast of her eyes, as she stares at me with a slight head-tilt. She looks like a tsundere. Or is it yandere? I've forgotten.

In any case, Celestia approaches her, so I follow the tall alicorn as Twilight fixes her straight hair with a small movement of her hand and switches her attention to her mentor.

“Twilight Sparkle. May I know why you had not left with your brother?” The unicorn flinches, before bowing.

“Forgive me, Queen Celestia, but I wished to stay and record as much about the creature’s physical appearance as possible while I have the chance. Maybe even ask it some questions.” Her head lifts for a fraction of a second as her purple eyes glance at me, before she returns to bowing down again.

“I see.” I shuffle a little on my feet, stealing a look at Shining Armor, who feels a bit uncomfortable himself if that similar little hoof shuffle is anything to go by, “...I will allow you to accompany us to the castle, but you will keep at least three hoofsteps away from him and you won’t attempt to make any sort of conversation with him. Am I understood?” Celestia can be pretty scary, like a teacher who won’t take any more of your bullshit but tries to be lenient.

“Yes, your highness.” Twilight unbends and looks at Celestia with a smile, before blinking her gaze to me, “You have a little something on your face.” She says, tapping her nose.

I reach to my nose ridge with an index finger and release a quiet hiss, grimacing slightly. I pull away and look down to see the tip of my finger being slightly wider, bigger, fatter, what have you, than the rest of it and I feel something wet flow down my nose for a bit. Welp. My nose is utterly fucked. How am I able to breathe though? Shouldn’t blood be filling everything in there? I take a look around the street and find a tourist shop, that’s selling shirts and various accessories.

As I walk over to it, nobody around says a word. I notice trios of unicorn guards standing around… things. They appear to be some kind of battery, having a rough cylindrical shape with open sides, revealing the biggest crystal I have seen in my life placed inside a ring in the middle of the structure, locked into place from both ends. Of course it looks all fancy and stuff, having bits and pieces twisting and turning into symmetrical shapes over the crystal. Some crystals are ‘greyed out’ for a lack of a better word, but some have a purple and blue shimmering glow to them.

I look through as set of glasses hanging from those metal stands and pick what should be black tanned glasses. I look at the price tag, which also has a description. Black Tanned Glasses made by ‘These Guys’. Yup. Tearing off the tag and leaving a few bits on the nearby table, I put on the glasses, the ridges of which also cover the wounds on the side of my head. The world stays the same.

Returning to the trio magic users, I look up at Celestia, “How do I look?”

“Less creepy.” Is Shining’s smartass response, before Celestia can even open her mouth. I slowly turn to him and lower my glasses, looking at him over them. He stares right back at me, seemingly no longer affected by my fiery gaze, but I can see that little jaw shift. I fix my shades with my middle finger like a normal person before looking away.

I look up at Celestia again, “It’s very considerate of you.” What a tactful reply and she’s correct. It’s very considerate of me~

“Your majesty, may we accompany you?” Adagios’ voice asks and I turn to face her. Orange, red, eyes like a boiling storm. A dark purple and light-blue figures stand by her sides.

Celestia turns to look at me with a raised eyebrow. I shrug in response and she turns back to the sisters, “You may, if you wish. However I will be discussing something alone with Vadon.” I nod.

“Right, well: lead the way.”

Her majesty spares me a last look before walking off and I try to catch up with her. Thankfully: she is trying to elegant, showing off her glowy tail and hair, which allows me to take up my normal pace. Which I have found some to be unable to match. Twi and Shi walk behind us as I can hear the big brother, if he is her brother, whisper something to Twilight harshly as she whispers back.

“So, Celestia-” I thought the guards travelling beside each one of us in lines would impale me right then and there, “-what kind of tea is it?” I look up to the side and find the tall Alicorns muzzle facing me with wider eyes than usual.

“It is cherry flavoured.” She replies with the same calm tone, some would consider it warm, but I see it as cold.

I grimace and groan in distaste, “Maybe we could try something else?” Celestia looks forward again as we keep moving.

“There is a new type of tea, that has arrived today. My sister has tried it already and says it is to her tastes.”

“Something new is always nice.”

“I would have to partially disagree with that.”

“You have a dark mind, Celestia.”

“I have a realistic mind.” That actually made me stop, look at her, grin and then keep walking with a genuine smile on my face.

The road suddenly goes up and through a large drop gate built in between tall smooth marble walls. If this was a fortress, then why aren’t there any archer holes? I note to myself that little detail, but the inevitable answer is probably magic. We keep going straight uphill, passing a bunch of manor-like buildings, before twisting on a rounded turn and continue even higher. There are very few ponies that are outside, most of them nobility and there is a really muscular marmalade coloured earth pony pulling a half-open cab across the street, with a fancily dressed unicorn inside. He was really tugging at it too. I turn to Celestia.

“Is- is that, like, legal?”

“It is. If the driver pony is being paid fairly. I suppose I can see how that might seem odd to you, but don’t worry, it’s perfectly normal.” ...ok.

We carry on in silence as we climb higher and higher, before enter another gate, but this one is smaller and has guards on each side. On of them is green, while the other is blue, both look ahead of themselves. Like a clockwork mechanism, they both stand at attention smack the bottom of their spears at the ground. Is that like a sign of being ready for battle, or something?

“Your majesty.” Celestia ignores both of them as she passes them.

They go back to their ‘relaxed’ state. Although I can see one glance at me for a fraction of a second. I look over to Celestia and see a little evil smile on her muzzle. We pass a bunch of buildings that remind me of barracks or something belonging in a military. Forges, closed training grounds, five massive towers splotted in various places, of which I cannot see the bottom and a garden that represents a hedge maze right next to the palace.

Oh, and the palace. I can’t see the colour of the material, but I can see a few wisps flowing through the walls themselves. It’s probably enchanted or something, as it reminds me of Shining Armors Sword, making me wonder what kind of effect it gives. I can, however also, discern the absolutely ridiculous amount of attention that went into the making of it’s outer walls. Ridges, pieces that seemed to be jutting in an jutting out, all forming spirals or either shapes, that eventually turned into either lines or circles of various sizes. And that’s just the outer walls! Another pair of guards pull open the main gate to the palace and we step inside.

The carpet, probably red, occupies most of the floor on which you can step on. There are flower vases on pedestals and flowery vines hanging down columns on the sides of every corridor we walk down. Everything has been paid attention to, even probably the very air itself, but what the hell do I know? Didn’t exactly get much of a view through the forms of the accompanying guard and those that stood still by the columns. The ceiling was pretty nice though.

We arrive at a familiar room, which seems to have been made super tall for no apparent reason. There is a set of stairs ahead of us, branching off in two directions and two giant blue and yellow windows right in the middle. The carpet on the main floor also leads to two other doorways on opposite sides of the room. We stop right in the middle of the room, above a golden star, and I once again get enraptured by the far away ceiling.

“Captain Armour. Take your guards and return to your prior activities, I will call on you if something is necessary. I shall be in my room.”

“Yes, your majesty.” I hear guards walking away.

“Twilight, I would like to ask you to return to the observatory, I believe you would like to share this information, but I will ask you to not tell anything to anyone about Vadon, until I say so.”

“Of course, Queen Celestia.” Twilight probably bows, before I hear her hoofsteps getting distant.

“As for you three. You may visit Sunset if you wish, I believe she is in the observatory.”

“Thank you, your majesty.” Adagio speaks again, before the leave as well.

A moment of silence passes, before Celestia speaks up again, “Shall we?” I hum in response.

That was apparently the wrong answer as my eyes widened and I felt like multiple hammers struck me like an anvil from all directions. Lights dance around in my eyes as I stumble, turn to look at Celestia and fall backwards on a couch, my head flops on the seats spine, eyes opened, body stuck in an odd unmoving position.

A moment of silence passes.

“Vadon?”

I say nothing as I keep staring off into space.

“Vadon, are you alright?”

No response from me once more, not even breathing.

I hear the queen whisper to herself, “Did I kill him?”

I hear hoofsteps approaching, making my neck snap upwards, which causes Celestia to nearly jump, “No, but that would have been more preferable. The hell was that?” I ask holding the back of my head.

“That was a teleportation spell, have you not experienced such a thing before?” I stare into space.

“Once.”

“Oh, well I have to apologize for the suddenness, I hope you can forgive me.” She sits on the couch opposite of me, a short table separates us.

“Nothing to forgive, really. So far the only thing I am annoyed about is the apparent lack of tea and crumpets.” She looks at me, her smile a straight line, before picking up a little bell and ringing it, “Magic?”

“Magic.”

We wait for a few seconds, before another jingle comes from the bell, however she didn’t move her hand, “Kibitz? Would you go to the kitchen and ask chef Glutton-” She pronounced it like a french name... “-to bake some crumpets just like my sister prefers them.”

“Yes, your majesty. Anything else?” An old, elegant male voice comes out of the bell.

“Bring some of that new tea for two, would you? The one that my sister likes so much.”

“It will be done.”

“Thank you, Kibitz.”

“My pleasure.” I notice a faint blue glow from within the bell disappear, as Celestia puts it back on the table.

We sit in silence for a couple of minutes as I look around the lavish room. The arch to the balcony has open drapes, moving in waves with the wind, with simple designs sewn into them. Bookcases line one of the walls, containing tomes and scrolls, most of which look pretty old. Between the shelves is a large bed. And I mean LARGE. Easily could fit three grown men on it. Although, considering the size of the room, it’s actually fits and leaves some space. The tips of my shoes touch the ground as I sit head-level with Celestia. There seems to be a door, probably to the queens clothes collection. Symbols ignite around Celestia’s horn and something happens, whatever it is, she seems satisfied with it as the magic fades.

“You did not use my title when addressing me.” I blink, prompting her to continue as I ease back into the couch, “You stopped using my title instantly after I dropped the shield and everyone could hear us.”

“Right, Celestia, I don’t much care about titles. It’s not because of a lack of respect or anything like that, but because you are not my ruler and therefore: not a necessity to say your title. If I do, it’ll probably be in sarcasm.” She stares at me for a few moments.

“Sarcasm?”

“You don’t know what sarcasm is? I can make you a little sign, that has ‘sarcasm’ written on it and everytime I use it, I can hold it up.” She actually smiles.

“Yes, thank you, that would be very kind of you.” My own smile grows.

“Want me to add some glitter on it?” She shakes her head.

“No, but make it out of gold.” My smile turns awkward and I look off into space.

“I’m not sure I can afford that, princess.”

“...Wait, princess?” My head looks directly at her, as my eyes roam around her, searching for a response.

“I just can’t call you queen. You look too young to be that.” I actually don’t know if she does. She smirks.

“Flattery will get you nowhere.” Brain, get your shit together.

“The couches are already here, so I won’t have to go far.” She stares at me for a few seconds, before tilting her head.

“What?” I open my mouth to reply, when the door to her chambers opens and I turn left to look who it is.

A light blue unicorn steps into the room, carrying a platter with dishes and dressed in a fancy looking suit with a chain connected to his tuxedos’ collar, leading into his front pocket and something that reminded me of a scarf, covering his chest and lower neck underneath the tux. The pony was also wearing templeless glasses on his… nose, which seemed to go well with his brushy mustache and ponytail. He looks at both of us.

“Your majesty, I have brought tea and desert for you and your guest, as per your request.”

“Thank you, Kibitz. You may leave them on the table. That will be all.” The butler bows, still holding the plates in one hand, and does just that.

Not saying a word, Kibitz bows again and leaves the room, the platter under his arm. I pick up my plate of three crumpets and break a buttery piece off with a fork. I hear Kibitz outside, say ‘oh dear’ and Celestia’s ear twitches in the direction of the door.

“Va-” Celestia doesn’t finish her sentence as your typical guard rushes inside the room.

“Your Majesty, I come with a report on our investigation of the Dazzlings’ residence.” The guard says, saluting. Celestia slowly turns to me. I put the piece of the crumpet in my mouth and chew, looking at her. “Uh- Have I come at a bad-?”

“No, you may continue.” Celestia says, looking to the uncomfortable looking stallion.

“Right, er-. We have searched the whole house and nothing illegal has been found in any of the rooms.” Celestia nods, “However: we cannot enter the basement.” I take another piece inside my mouth, but don’t chew at first, as an invisible gleeful smile slowly spreads on my face.

“The basement? Please explain.” I look off into a spot on the carpet.

“There appear to be some strange runes on the door. The mages tried deciphering it, but failed to come up with anything. They tried opening it with various known spells, but the lock wouldn’t budge. We tried both physical and magical means.” My chest and shoulders begin to spazm.

“I see. I know there are troubles with magic, but have you tried scrying it?” Celestia asks in an odd tone.

“We have. Both attempts resulted in failure.” I’m sure I have a grin on my face.

“What about breaking the door down?”

“Physical means, your majesty. Either the door is made out of a very resilient metal, or there is some kind of enchantment on it.” I begin chuckling.

“...You find something amusing in this situation.” My chuckling increases and becomes something close to a laugh as my body spasms even more and I raise my head, pumping my fist.

“Yes~” I chuckle more, ”It works!” I begin to laugh in absolute glee as I set the plate on the table.

Celestia does not look amused when I turn to her, “What works?”

“Heh, heh~... Heh~ I wrote those runes, it’s a passive construct. Don’t you know the basic rule of physics? ‘F’ equals ‘m,E’.” Or was it 'E' equals 'MC' squared? The guard and queen share a look. As long as they use anything smaller than a basement, they won’t be able to brute force their way in. Or dynamite.

“And what does that mean?” Celestia asks me.

“That means, princess. That the more mass you apply to it, the equal amount of force it uses to push you back. Basically, negates any force you apply to it. And the reason you cannot unlock the door with magic, is because only ‘I’ can open it.” At the moment. I take off my glasses. Bluffing time.

“What are you hiding in there.” Celestia narrows her eyes. The guard actually gulps.

“My stuff.” Her eyes narrow further.

“And that is?~...”

“Let’s see… a weapon which I have no idea what it does, a tool that I do know what it does and... a suit of armour.”

“That’s it?”

“Everything you’d care about. Other than that, nothing much. A set of changeable clothes… a bed. A couple of other tools, which I used to make the thing that did this.” I stick a finger in my socket, making it feel colder. I pull out. “Ooh, that’s weird...” I finally notice the guard trying to look away, so I put on my glasses back on.

“Is the armor also magical?” Celestia asks.

“It has some magical properties, yes. Most of which I don’t know.” The alicorn stays quiet for a moment.

“You will go there and open the door for us so that we may study these objects.”

“...Are you mad?” The guard’s eyes widen, “You want me to what? Study? You don’t even know anything about necromancy, how the hell are you going to study it?!”

“We have mages and scholars with more knowledge than you. I am sure they can manage.” I don’t say anything, mulling over her tone which shows that I don’t have much room for argument.

“Fine, but under two conditions.”

“How-” The guard starts.

“Name them.” He looks at Celestia after her voice cuts through his words, immediately shutting him up.

“The first is that I can take three items from it-”

“What are the items?” Uh.

“‘Jim’, the helmet and a book.” She lightly tilts her head curiously.

“Jim? What a strange name for an object. May I inquire as to what the book contains?"

"Eh, I just bought it from a merchant, figured it'd be an interesting read, kinda is as well."

"I see. And the second?”

“You do not bring Sunset or the Sirens into this. In any way.” She just looks at me.

“Very well.” Celestia finally speaks with a nod.

“One last thing.” An eyebrow gets raised, “Don’t you dare get my items lost or broken. If I find out that something like that happened to them, I will not be happy. Am I understood?” She stares at me in silence, without much expression before opening her mouth.

“Of course.” I visibly relax and speak tiredly.

“And please… be careful.” The two ponies blink as if surprised at my now tired form, "Don't like... you know. Cause a paradox by accident that sucks the world into itself or anything. Or on purpose for that matter. And for the love of Christ, don't drag the armour across glass."

“You have no reason to worry about any incidents happening, we will take great care with and of your possessions. Guard, return to the investigating group and call them back for a recorded report.”

“Yes, your majesty.” The guard salutes and marches out of the room, leaving only my slack form, Celestia’s thoughtful face and a relaxing breeze.

“You spoke the truth. Which is why I wish to know more about you. However… I cannot let you stay in the city.”

“What, why?”

“A report came to me today. Supposedly: a pony had their family butchered and eaten alive, while they themselves have been mindontrolled by a weird creature, but then freed. The pony also claimed to have died, but been brought back with a slight side effect of sudden death.” ...RuuuUUUU-!

I purse my lips and smile. I open my mouth a couple of times, but close it with a clack as my teeth connect, “...Well: the mind control and the um… the feast… so to speak, wasn’t me.” I reach into my jacket and pull out a picture… before putting it back inside, “Not fitting while at a table, but trust me: I would not have done that. Ever.”

“I see. And as for the rest?” I chuckle nervously.

“Um, well~... kinda was me. Yes.” Her eyes start narrowing again. ”But! I had a good reason at the time. Or at least a, uh… logical course of action.” No one says anything.

“Explain.” A please would have been nice.

“So, um. The pony, I believe hasn’t told the whole story or he was misinterpreted. Basically:-” The doors to the room slam open.

“SISTER!” Holy shit!

In the doorway stood another alicorn. This: a dark blue one with black parts. Blue tail and mane, also moving in the aetherical wind. She was dressed in a different kind of dress. While Celestia’s attire reminded me of a sundress, hers was more close to a coat. Covered shoulders and revealed front of the legs. Her dress had many designs that seemed to have a starry theme going on. It’s not as much as what was sewn onto the dress, as much as what parts of the dress were made of. This Alicorn was around half a head shorter than Celestia, but surprisingly more regal looking. The wings reaching from behind her were made of feathers halfway down, up until they got a leathery membrane like that of a bat. Her eyes were a calm cosmic blue and black. She also had a little tiara on her head.

“Luna, what are you doing here?”

“Sister, that creature is innocent, sir Rusty has approached me and explained everything in greater detail… After I listened to miss Dazzle. Apparently he didn't have time to tell you everything before you excused yourself and teleported away.”

“What makes you say he’s innocent?”

“It has done nothing wrong in our eyes, despite breaking a few serious laws.” ...go Luna?

“Luna. I will need an explanation. Now.”

“No time sister! I fear I need the creature come with me this instant. I wish to ask him some questions!” Luna proclaimed.

“Luna-!” Luna doesn’t wait for her sister to finish talking and grabs me by the arm and lurches me off the couch. I instinctively try to grab my plate off the table, but miss.

“You will have to trust me, sister! I promise to tell everything later.” I turn my head back to look at the wide eyed Celestia and give a little wave, as Luna practically drags me out of the room.

The two stationed guards outside the room seem to be seasoned veterans, but I bet even they are shocked under their stone facade. The grey windows to our right probably have the sun shining through them and look really pretty with the imagery on them, but what the hell do I know, when I’m getting dragged past a corner.

A night guard, unicorn mare with light-grey eyes is standing in the next corridor. How do I know it’s a night guard? Them curves~... Also slitted eyes, that helps. Her armour is a bit different from the ones I have seen, having a couple more details and a massive insignia of spark in a sort of bubble with a few lightnings reaching from the spark. The mare raises an eyebrow, but says nothing as ‘we approach’.

“Your highness, I see you have brought… him with you.”

“Indeed I have.” Luna finally lets go of my arm allowing me to grab the spot and shake the hand, “I apologize for the suddenness.”

“Don’t worry the only thing I’m not happy about is having not finished the crumpets… and tried the tea.” I look up at her with a smile, “But it is nice to finally meet you, princess.”

“I believe I can say the same, Vadon. It is really nice to meet you officially.” She smiles.

“Yes, well… you must have dragged me right out of Celestia’s bed-chamber for a reason right?” She nods.

“Yes, I have. Shall we walk and talk?” I agree with her suggestion and we start walking down another corridor, this one the same as almost every other I’ve been to, however this one is not empty and has a few maids cleaning nearby tables and vases, or simply walking by, “You have not used my sisters title. Do you not respect her?”

“Respect her? No, Luna. I do not respect her. But I don’t disrespect her either. Just don’t see much of a point in titles. Occupation name? Sure, but that’s not mandatory to use.” The princess hums as I walk by her right side, while her guard silently walks on the other.

“I see.”

“Yeah, no, you’re definitely sisters.” Luna looks down at me in confusion, before laughing and politely closing her mouth with her hand. “Oh dear, that seems to have rubbed off on me. I suppose I will have to just… see it through.”

“Funny.” She humphs.

“You could at least show more enthusiasm with my jokes.”

“Sorry, princess, not in the mood for jokes.”

“Ah, yes. I have heard you’ve been attacked. Are you alright?” She asks, sounding genuinely concerned.

“Not really. So um… who’s the guard?” I say, leaning to the side.

“Oh, forgive me.” She stops and puts a hand on the mares armoured shoulder and motioning to her with another, “Allow me to introduce one of my captains of the Lunar Guard - Platinum Spark.”

“Hello, Vadon.” I stare at Platinum before slowly moving my head upward.

“Serenade?” I ask, looking at Luna.

She smiles sheepishly off to the side and chuckles very awkwardly, “Serenade is not here today.” She then puts on the same smiling face again. I nod.

“Gotcha.” We start moving again, “Nice to see you again, Platinum.”

“Same here, Vadon.” She replies.

“Thank you for your understanding, but yes. I like the moonlight.” I sigh.

“I want you to tell me how though later.”

“Of course.” We take another turn and walk deep down, “I used an illusion spell I know, it allows the caster to cast an illusion upon themselves or someone else, making them appear as someone else.” Hmm, seems very taxing. “Let us not speak of this again in public. Now, do you mind telling me why you are not alright?” I stop and turn.

Not saying a word I lower my glasses, but close my eyes. I hear them both gasp and open my eyes, making them prolong their gasps and Luna nearly choke as she begins coughing. Like a princess.

“So it is true. You are a necromancer.” She looks down at me, though there’s a notable lack of hostility.

“No, but I do know necromancy.” I say, raising my finger.

“Then what about sir Rusty?” Luna counters.

“About that… I suppose I technically am one, aren’t I? Despite not having used any direct spells.”

“Correct and I am glad you are not against us."

“I don’t think Celestia really believes that unfortunately."

“It is understandable, considering her past experiences with the mages of death. But I have learned it is foolish to stay in the past, you must live in the present and look to the future!”

“Very motivating speech princess, but I’m not the one that needs it.”

“You say you do not care much for titles, and yet…”

“Well… let’s just say it’s a bit like sarcasm.”

“I believe we will get along just nicely.” I chuckle.

“I hope so!” We grin at each other before we start walking again and I put on my glasses, “So, Luna. What is it that you wish to ask me?”

“I suppose my first question will be: where have you come from?” Ah.

“I will answer that when Sunset and the girls are present.”

“Understandable, a long tale?” I hum in response, “Well, in that case: what about what you are?”

“Oh, that’s easy. No idea.” I receive a questioning ‘what’ in response, “Except that biologically I am a human. Doubt you ever heard of one.” My companions slack behind for a bit before catching up, “A mammal, omnivore, magic less…” I grunt and rub my eyes under the glasses, before looking down at my hand.

I finally notice that my hand has cyan nerves within it, glowing and pulsing. Huh, I got the default, have I? Luna breaks me out of my musings.

“Are you alright?”

“Kinda odd seeing your own soul, y’know?”

“Ah, I have never experienced such a thing before. What is it like?”

“Well imagine everything being colourless, except for root like structures within living things of different ‘colours’. I can’t see shadows as everything else is not so much as grey as much as just… colourless.”

“Sounds dready.” Platinum remarks.

“Not really… maybe a bit, but there are pluses. For one: it doesn’t strain my eyes so I don’t have to blink. But I do so sometimes out of reflex.” Luna hums.

“Interesting.”

“More like creepy, your highness.” Platinum remarks.

I look up at Luna, "Speaking of interesting, while most peoples eyes are just bright lights, your ones are literally space and stars." She blinks and I nod. "At least I can beat anyone in a staring contest, amiright?” I say with a grin, Platinum opens her mouth.

“I don’t think anypony would-”

“Oh look, we’re here.” Luna says, making me turn to a big door open halfway with lunar designs and decorative constellations embedded on its dark bark with silver.

“And here is?...” I look out the many windows to our right, trying to catch a glimpse of what is outside.

“My observatory. Sunset and the others should be in there.” Someone walks through the door, making me tilt my head ninety degrees.

“O-Oh, woah!... U-Um hello, your highness. Hello, uh- I presume: you are Vadon?” Says a nerdy looking and sounding unicorn, wearing a sweater and glasses. But the good kind of nerdy.

“You presume correctly and who would you be?” He rubs his goatee out of reflex.

“I-I am Sunburst. A scholar under Queen Celestia’s wing.”

“Sunburst, it is good to see you. Is Sunset in there?” Luna asks with a smile.

“Y-yes, your highness. She is catching up with her friends and um- Rusty.”

“I see, thank you.” He bows, “You don’t have to bow to me, Sunburst. But thank you for it anyway. Why don’t you join us for a bit? I am sure Vadon would be willing to answer some of our questions.” She looks down at me with those blue eyes.

Sunset exits the door, “Hey, Sunburst, have you-” And with taking only a second for her to widen her eyes, runs up to me and hugs me around the torso. Hard.

“Shrunshet!” Her hold on me doesn’t lessen so I awkwardly purse my lips and pat her on the back, hugging the unicorn in return. Her horn is poking me, but not too badly.

“The FUCK is wrong with you!?” She looks up at me with fire in her cyan, crimson eyes.

“Sunset, language please.”

“Sorry, Luna.” Of course the commotion brings out the Dazzlings and Rusty out of the room, making them peek out.

“Hey, what’s the commotion al-!” Aria blinks at me, “Oh hey, Vadon. We haven’t told her much, thinking that you would want to do it.” I smile. You fucking sons of bitches!

“Sunset, mind letting go of me? I’ll need a lot of air for the upcoming QnA session.” She reluctantly lets go and takes a few steps back, looking me over.

“What’s with the shades?” I pull them off. Sunset and The Nerd gasp.

“Wha-wha-what the tartarus happened to you!?” Sunset exclaims trying to get close to me again, but I extend a hand.

“Right. First question: what the hell happened to me? I got attacked without any provocation. The guard apparently thought it’d be cool if they decide to get my head as a bounty for their ruler.” She stammers for a bit.

“I- But what about?...”

“Second question, second answer: necromancy. Pretty cool, huh?”

“He branded runes inside his eyes.” Aria says causing an obvious reaction from four ponies.

“She did not have to know that!”

“Yo-you what?” Sunset… let’s be reasonable here.

“Heh… uh… any other questions?”

“Vadon-!”

“If people can cut my eyeballs in half, then so can I fucking stab myself with a rune at high temperature to see again!” Sunset takes a step back and Sunburst shuffles.

“Should I leave?” He grimaces, probably seeing a sign from Luna to stay.

“Sunset, listen… I did what I could in the situation. Now: it wasn’t the best choice, but wasn’t the best situation either, now was it?”

“I have to agree with him on that one. He did what he could, even tried to not hurt captain Armor too badly.” Adagio says.

“Wait, captain Armor? As in: Twilight’s brother?” Sunburst looks at her incredulously, then at me.

“Twilight has a brother?!” Sunset turns to him in shock.

“Ok, people. Shocking revelations, big deal. We are all finally here and I am willing to ask questions.... Answer questions.” Rusty leans against the big door, with arms folded, but looks away each time my eyes glance at him.

“I wish to go first.” Adagio takes a step forward.

“Feel free.” Luna says, making the Siren nod and look at me.

“Where did you come from?”

“Ah, the question all want to know the answer on.” I look at everyone separately, “Are you sure you can handle the truth?”

“Just spill it out already.” Adagio says a little impatiently. Although her tone is patient.

“...I am not from this world.” Disbelieving, questioning and incredulous stares, all accounted for.

“What?” Sunset, Aria, Adagio, Sun- basically everyone says almost at the same time. The sisters are, again, in perfect sync.

“How do I put this. I never lied to any of you. Remember how I told you I was teleported to Equestria? How I got some of my stuff from a merchant? It’s all true, except I didn’t say that I was transported to this world after I bought the items from the merchant. The guy probably wanted to transport me to another world himself, but… didn’t do it in time. Someone beat him to it, made all my things magical, put knowledge of necromancy into the book and BAM! Dropped me off in the middle of the street in the cold pouring rain.”

“Why does this make so much sense so far?” Adagio asks noone in particular.

“Prob’ because it’s all true? I mean: I come from a world entirely populated with humans, no unicorns or Sirens or pegasi or anything like that living in my previous world. Not openly at least, hell if I know, maybe they’re somewhere underground and some kid already found them by falling down a hole. Living out their magical dream.”

“So… you’re an alien.” Sunburst asks.

“That about sums it up, yeah.”

“B-but you knew about magic.” Sunset notes, "As if it didn't surprise you... to an extent..."

“Yeeees. But that’s only because of fantasy novels and other such things. Humans have no magic, they go down the path of science, although they always try to divide the two and I don’t know why. Maybe it’s because magic for them is a miracle and they live in a world where those are rare. Or maybe because we use only what we back up with facts and observations and shove it down the science isle. Plus never seen it, so they can only guess as to what it is. Anyways: I come from another world. Boom. Sleep on it.”

“That sounds like a plan.” Aria says, looking... well: normal for the situation. Hand to head and all that.

“So why are you here?” Luna asks.

“Vacation.”

I turn around to look at the princess with the wings and Platinum rears back for some reason, “Careful. What are you doing?”

“What?” I ask.

“You nearly hit me with your hand.”

“I have?” I look at it as I begin feeling drunk and unstable on my feet, as I take a step backwards. I snap my fingers and point at the two of them, “I’ve made a deal with the prin-que- Celly. ‘Member: I am a necromancer, I will come back and possess your asses.”

“Sorry, what?” Luna asks, looking at me strangely.

“...” I look down into the floor and purse my lips.

“...?”

“Night.” I begin falling backwards and everything goes black.

“-unable to-”

“What-?” Confused?

“Are you sure he isn’t an agent of-” Same voice?

“-lutely-... -estia, you cannot-!” Loud! Who?!

“-rest, that’s all.” New, old?

“...Get some-” Estia, that you?

“-e could be a-...-us all. He’s a new-”

“Yes, which is exactly what we-” Luna?

“Shh, let’s go...” Luna, you so nice.

Hello again, memories, how are you? The void around me glistens and lights up with what I feel, think and know. Perhaps a little tweak is required? I seem the most stable during the age of sixteen and maybe that’s the best choice, considering the situation I’m in… yeah… a mix of now and a base of sixteen, sounds perfect.

This world… it’s so different. Too different, I’m not even sure if Luna has been banished or if the Helements of Armony are a thing… Twilight appears to be mildly insane, Celestia is a queen, everyone walks on two legs… what next? And that’s not everything, is it?!.. Maybe… I should delete my memories of the show? Give me a richer experience?.. Can I even do that?.. I could simply repress it far enough… then I would still be able to remember everything if I wanted to… There is calm in the void. I just won’t think about it. The show, all the fan fictions, everything. Maybe about a few, that I’d like to take advice from. Maybe.

What about my-... oh. Well that’s interesting. Health readings show stable… heartbeat - slow. I seem to have been taken care of due to warmth? Bed? Covers? How strange. Also, what the hell were those three talking about? Well obviously me, but… I guess I just have to wake up and find out, don’t I?

I slowly open my eyes, yet still darkness greets me. Huh. What, why-? Oh right. I concentrate on the feeling of pushing muh brain out into my eye socket, my face twitching and grimacing with every attempt, before I find the way and vision greets me again. Gotta ignite them. Feeling slowly returns to my body as I shuffle around on some kind of bed. I take a deep breath to get my blood rushing when an odd smell enters my nose. Or rather lack of one.

I slowly lift myself up on the hospital bed and look around, my head still swimming a bit. I get to edge of the bed and step onto the cold floor, grimacing lightly from the change in temperature. I appear to be in some kind of medical ward, probably still in the castle, if the clouds outside the open window are that low.

Instead of my usual clothes, I am dressed in a gown for probably obvious reasons. The ward looks like your typical ward, a cold-ass tiled floor, some beds against a wall, all of which are empty with kempt covers except for the one I crawled out of, a few desks with medicine and medical stuff on them. Truly a room of horror. I find my clothes on a nearby chair. The glasses and the dagger lie on the folded clothes as well, surprisingly. The dagger… with the black hilt.

I walk up to the thing to inspect it close. I pull out the blade out of the sheath, revealing more pure blackness. I hear hooves stop on the floor and a gasp, which breaks me out of my contemplations. A pony in a nurse’s outfit stands frozen by the open door.

“Hello.” I say to the awkwardly staring unicorn mare.

“G-good morning. Y-you’re finally awake?”

“It appears so. And you would be?~” I ask, placing down the dagger and picking up my socks.

“I-I am Care Taker. I’m a castle nurse.” Really?!

“How long was I asleep for?”

“A-around sixteen hours.” My eyebrows rise.

“So it’s about~...”

“It is eight in the morning.” The nurse confirms with a nod.

“So how come I’m not dead from starvation?”

“T-that would be because I have fed you with mushed food while you were unconscious. You really should begin eating properly, if what miss Shimmer told me is true.” Yeah, yeah. I start pulling off the gown. “Wh-what are you doing!?... You’re naked!” She covers her eyes with both hands.

“I’m changing, I thought that was obvious? Besides: haven’t you already seen me naked?”

“B- th- you were unconscious!” So? Some nurse you are. “At least turn around!” I roll my eyes.

“Fine.” I drop my gown on the nearby desk and turn around.

“You don’t have a cutie mark.”

“And you are staring at my ass.” She stammers for a moment before falling quiet, “Hm. Maybe I should stretch a bit first.”

“Please don’t... Oh my goodness.” I start stretching, my hips and tailbone releasing a couple cracks.

I do a few stretches, the room submerged in complete silence, except for the occasional pleasant pop of joints. I make sure to get my whole torso twisting and moving for a solid two or three minutes.

“Ahhh~” I breathe shakily standing back up with a small smile, “So good.”

“Doesn’t that hurt?” The nurse finally speaks.

“The first time it might, but not after that. It feels really good actually, almost euphoric.” I put on my pants and turn around, “So what do you think?”

“You are incredibly flexible.”

“Don’t let anyone take that out of context.” I say with a grin.

“I do not think that will be a problem.” The really shy nurse notes, making me ‘heh’.

“Anything I should know about?” I ask while putting on my shirt and jeans.

“We have run a few tests on you while you were unconscious. To get the basic information on your body and its functions.” She adds at my questioning gaze, “Queen Celestia also helped heal your face.”

“Oh, has she now.” I throw my jacket on, buttoning it.

“Yes, Princess Luna has convinced her majesty to do it.” I strap on the dagger, throw on the amulet and grab my glasses, before walking up to the nurse, “We have also taken some samples from you.” I slowly look down at her.

“Samples.” Care nervously bites her lip.

“Y-yes. Some tissue, a bit of fur, a bit of blood, and other secretions.” I keep looking at her, “We needed it for her majesty to heal you!”

“I see.” Making it sound like you are going to summon a voodoo clone there.

“Queen Celestia also wished for me to notify her when you wake.”

“Don’t worry, I’ll do that myself.” “But-” “Where is she now?” The nurse looks around.

“She should be in the dining hall, having breakfast. But-!”

“But don’t you worry your little head about it.” I tussle her hair, glad to see someone shorter than me even if by a bit, “Thank you for looking after me.” I walk to the door, “Take care, Care Taker!” I step out into the corridor and look at the two guards, making their stone masks fall apart nearly then and there, “You wouldn’t happen to know where the dining hall of her majesty is?”

“We do, sir. Would you like us to lead you there?” One of them asks.

“That would be very nice of you, thank you.”

They lead me through a few similar corridors with even more maids, that do lose their shit over at my sight. Of course one of the guards asks me if there is any possible way I could cover my eyes, to which I reply by putting my glasses in my front pocket and saying:

“No.”

They drop any other conversation after that. Since everything in the caste seem to be fit for its rulers (which makes sense) the massive doors don’t appear as big. Oh, who am I kidding, they are still very fucking huge. The guards stationed there greet me with silence until I approach them.

“Business?” They ask.

“Breakfast.”

I push open the double doors with surprising ease, probably because I became stronger from my nap- Oh wait, no, the guards are helping. Within the huge room is a long table plasted right in the middle with at least twenty chairs around it. One of them has Celestia on it, calmly sitting with her arms folded on the table. A long set of decorative windows is to my left. Really, it’s just a glass wall at that point.

“Ah, good morning.”

“Good morning?” I ask, stepping inside. “What do you mean by good morning? Do you wish me a good morning, or is it simply a good morning whether I like it or not? Or, perhaps, you feel good on this particular morning, or that this is a morning to be good on?” Thanks magical helm powers.

“I… I suppose everything.” I simply walk over to the chair on the opposite of her, which happens to be the closest to the entrance, and take a seat.

“Well hello, Celestia. How are you doing today?” I ask, assimilating a pose.

“I am quite well, thank you. And you?”

“Terrific.” A few minutes of silence pass.

“Luna will be joining us shortly, as well as a few others. It's quite a surprise to see you here. Not entirely unwelcome, but feel free to join us as well.”

“Oh, that’s nice.” Some service ponies walk inside and set down platters with various silverware and food straight away. It is crumpets and tea for both of us.

“You won’t touch the food?”

“I’ll wait for the others.”

“The tea will get cold.” I don’t reply, “I have a few questions, mainly: what brought you here?”

“The thought of having a discussion with you early in the morning.” She chuckles.

“I meant to this world. To Equestria. To Terra.” I notice that it’s only the two of us within the room. No guards or staff.

“Well… I actually have no idea. I was just grabbed and literally thrown through the space of spaces at close to light speed.” She tilts her head curiously.

“No idea at all?”

“Probably some kind of powerful being or something. Might have been an accident for all I know.” She hums and takes a sip of her tea.

Shining Armor phases out of inexistence through a side door, bowing, “Good morning, your highness.”

“Good morning? What do you mean by-” And she goes off to play the same trick I did on her, leaving him greatly confused. His answer made me laugh.

“What’s the right answer?” Celestia seems to find that very amusing as well as she chuckles, “Oh… well I suppose it’s no longer a good morning, is it?”

“Why ever not, captain?” Luna asks walking up from behind him.

“Because, your highness, my morning was much better before I have seen… Him.” I raise an eyebrow, “Nothing personal.” Now that made me look at him like he’s an idiot.

“Nothing personal? Nothing personal?”

“Vadon…” Celestia says in a warning tone, as Luna takes a seat beside her.

“Captain.” I say with the most poisonous smile I can manage, my tone calm, but words fast, “Why don’t you take a seat, so we can talk? Catch up on things.” He stays on the same spot.

“You may take a seat, captain.” He sits closer to me, but keeps his distance.

“Nothing personal you say?..” I tap my temples, “Then what about this? Thank you for fixing my face by the way.” I say, glancing between the two rulers, earning a ‘you’re welcome’ from Celestia.

“I… I apologize for that. I am genuinely sorry. But I was under orders-”

“Oh, so if you’re under orders, all is fine and forgiven, is it?~” A grin flashes across my face for less than a second, “So if you were ordered to kill every living thing in the radius of infinity, then all is fine, because you were under orders? They are still your actions. And you are not under mind-control.”

“What was I supposed to do! I couldn’t have-”

“You could have not aimed at my eyes! You could have literally cut off anything lower than that and I might have been slightly annoyed with you, but noooo~ You had to go for the eyes.”

“I could have, but… I...” He kinda shrinks on himself into his uniform as if I am taking up half the space in the room.

“Captain?” Luna asks, warily.

“I panicked, alright?!” He throws his arms in the air, “I got scared, I panicked, you scared me!” He breathes heavily, before slowing down, “Your sudden change in movement terrified me... you suddenly became… savage. Feral even."

I stay quiet for a moment, before chuckling, "Savage, I like that. I fits." He simply nods, talking to me with a newly steeled look.

"I have never sparred with anypony that moves like you did. It was as if every part of you moved... separately.”

“Probably because I’m not a pony?”

“Yeah. And combined with those eyes, I thought you would have killed me.”

“Oh, I would have, but I’d bring you back.”

“Y-yes. I have been… informed about the incident of Rusty. It is very unfortunate what happened to him. I think I actually remember him once being in my platoon... I definitely met him, he's a good colt.” I sigh, thinking over this.

“I understand why you did it… I still hate you though.”

“I apologized, what else do you want me to-”

“I want you to give me my eyes back.” I stare aimlessly into my ‘empty’ teacup. Not like that’d ever happen. “I can't see colour. I can’t even see my reflection. I can’t even see the tea!” I raise the cup in the air. Luna perks up at that.

“I can actually help with that.” I look up at her from my plate. “I can try to find the spell for healing your wounds, but I need time. We have already preserved your eyes, so I will know what to regenerate.”

“I’m not sure I’d be able to afford that.”

“Nonsense. This is much as my fault as my sister’s. If I had told her about you earlier, this could have been avoided. But… I wished to give her a little surprise.” I look at Luna, my mouth - a flat line.

“I’d appreciate that, thank you.” I take a sip of my tea and my eyes instantly widen from the taste and smell, “Mmm! This is earl grey!”

“Earl grey?” Celestia asks.

“This tea’s name, we have this one back in my world.”

“I see. I still prefer the neighponese cherry however.” Neihgpo-... What? Next a capital of Singapone?

“To each their own.” I take a big sip, “Captain, I am curious. How come I didn’t bleed from the wounds?” Celestia opens her mouth to say something, but Shining interupts her, not being able to see her.

“Ah, that would be because of the enchantment on my sword. It only kills when intended to do so. The sword you cut clean through.” I chuckle.

“Ah, yes. I suppose we’re equal then.” Like hell we are.

“We have taken a look at your dagger. We couldn’t recognize any of the runes, it’s as if it is some kind of new type of magic.” I look at the solar, probably diarch, with raised eyebrows.

“It’s… necromancy. It basically stores a soul.”

“Necromancy with runes is unheard of, which is why I took a particular interest in you, Vadon.” Luna says, making me flash a nervous smile.

“I see. And what is this dagger made of? It must be something strong and durable. Because I was unable to melt it, only barely heat it for a few moments.” The pale queen says.

“It’s probably some kind of metal.” I furrow my brows, ”I think. No wait, it feels like metal to the touch, but doesn’t make the same noise during collision…” She nods.

“That is what concerns us. That dagger is made of dragon bone.” My eyes widen. Ohhh, yeah!~ My armour does look draconic. Huh, didn’t realize that until now. “It is probably either a tooth or a claw.” I nod.

“But that is not what concerns us.” Luna says, “We have never seen such bones, except for once. A very long time ago, there was a dragon, blacker than darkness itself. We have met this dragon… I say met, we have only observed it from far distance. But its claws were very noticeable. Death followed it wherever its wings took it. So our question is, how did you come into possession of such an item?”

“...When I was transported here, I told you that all my items gained magical quality. I personally think they're entirely new items that look similar to what I had before. So wherever it came from, I don’t think it was obtained from that dragon. However: anything’s possible.” I take a bite of my crumpet as the other three at the table exchange a look.

“And you are not worried about all this?” Luna asks me.

“Well… not really. But what is there to be worried about? That this dragon comes after me, searching for his little teeth and scales?”

“Scales?” Celestia asks almost alarmed.

“Or rather chitin. The armour. I believe it is also made from a dragon.” They just sit there in stunned silence as I chew more of the delicious breakfast.

“I-” The doors behind me groan as I hear hooves across the marble floor.

I look behind my chairs’ back, “Ah, hello girls and guy, how’s it going?”

“Morning, Vadon! Good morning your majesties.” The three Sirens and Rusty follow suit after Sunset, as they approach the table.

“You wished to see us?” Celestia, being nearly done with her breakfast, quickly and elegantly finishes her last pieces and sets down her silverware, before responding.

“Yes. After much discussion with my sister last night and our recent talk with Vadon, we have come to a decision.” She cleans her mouth with a napkin, “I believe it would be best that Vadon leaves the city.” Sunset didn’t seem to particularly agree with that.

“What!? Your highness!-” Luna raises a hand, shutting up the Unicorn.

“It has also been decided, that Vadon will report to my sister on any findings he makes in this new magic and what applications to it he finds.” Luna decides to take up the stage.

“Indeed. Vadon, you will be sent to a nearby rural town. You will not be sent alone, as I have prepared a guard of mine, who will report to me every week on all your major actions and interactions with the residents of said town. We would allow you to stay here, however we do not trust you entirely.” By ‘we’ you mean Celestia, right?

“So instead you are sending me to some kind of town who knows where to study things for you and get stalked every moment of my life.”

“It is not like that at all.” Celestia replies.

“You will be compensated for your efforts of course. And there is more to it than that.” Luna says, trying to keep up the image of Celestia in my eyes. Too bad, she’s failing, “I also wish to discuss something before your departure.”

“Alright, no problem. So, Celestia, should we head out now?” Of course Shining looks at me incredulously, but to his immense surprise, Celestia answers me in a non-frustrated manner.

“Yes, that would be best. I will allow you to spend half an hour with your friends. After that you will have to leave the residence.”

“Sounds good to me.” We both stand up from our chairs.

“Captain, will you accompany us?” He stands up and salutes, putting on his helmet that was buckled at his side.

“With pleasure, your majesty.”

We exit the dining hall and walk down a lot of corridors and stairs, before finally reaching the familiar tall room. All the while, Celestia talks with either Sunset on how she is doing lately, or with the one known as Rusty the dumb Fucker about his past couple of days, before finally switching onto the sisters. Rusty the dumb Fucker eventually approaches me and we walk in silence on the streets.

“I am sorry.” I crack the joints in my arms, looking forward the whole time.

“I want to talk to you about something later.” He nods.

“Alright.”

We leave it at that, but Shining sends suspicious stares at me.

“Rusty, do you know what this means?” I show him a gesture, hiding it from Armor’s sight.

“N-no. I have never seen that, what does it mean?” Perfect.

I show the same gesture to Shining for a few good solid seconds, before dropping my hand, as we begin walking down the familiar ramp to our house. Our house. Heh… funny. Sunset opens the door for us and welcomes us inside. I take off my glasses and lead Celestia and her little pony to the basement, opening the door with the mark of my soul. Or DNA, whichever. Shining looks impressed, so does Celestia, her face falls slightly when she notices my armour.

“So!” I clap my hands, “This is the infamous armor.” I walk to pick up the helmet, “As per our agreement, I will take the three items and you may keep the rest.” The helmet looks pure black, but I can see all of the runes glowing softly on it. Or more accurately: in it.

“May I see the book first?” I raise an eyebrow and stand aside, making a ‘here you go’ gesture.

She walks over to my table and I realize how uncomfortable she must be, bending her back all the time, so her horn doesn’t scrape against the ceiling. Though it seems, she doesn’t have to do it much as the room is plenty tall for her.

She looks at the book, her face turns to another a cold mask, but I can see the very slightest hint of disdain. She goes to touch it, but the captain intervenes.

“Your majesty, are you certain this is a good idea? We do not know if this might be a trap.”

“I believe that if Vadon wished to kill me, he would have done so already.” The captain flinches at the word ‘kill’ but nods anyway.

“She’s right, but I’m just too lazy for that.” I say leaning against the metal slab, a fist under my cheek.

The diarch under question steals a glance towards me, before finally touching the book and running her fingers across it. I could see her wings shiver, before she picks up the book and tries to open it. She fails. She furrows her brow and doubles her efforts, before trying to use her magic on it as a symbols dance across the invisible formless bubble around the book in seemingly no particular order. She fails again.

“Allow me.” I reach a hand and she gives me the book, but not before glancing between it and my palm.

The book instantly ignites at the contact with me and she let’s go, taking a step back, sending some of my schematics on the wall flying as Shining pulls out a brand new sword, though this one without a glow. I grin.

“This,” I open the book, “is what allowed me to do a-ll this!” I spread my arms, motioning to all the runes, “Also this.” I put the book down and pick the second one up, “You can have this one.”

“Runic Magic and its Uses by Clover the Clever?” Celestia raises one mighty brow at the title of the book in her hand.

“Yup. But you can’t really have that, because that’s Sunsets.”

“I see.” She puts the book down and looks around the room, before she spots one of my tools, “And this is?”

“My welding torch. It melts metal together by using high temperature. I can give you the designs if you wish.” It doesn’t use flames, but instead high temperature at the contact, there are, however, a few tricks to it.

“Please do. If it is ever used, I will pay you accordingly to its requirement.”

“Have you never had anything like this before?” I ask in genuine bewilderment.

“We had no need for such objects. It appears you have made a substitute for a non-unicorn to make a few jobs that much easier.”

“Yeah, I’m not sure how well that’s going to work on armour or swords, but you can give it a try.” Her neck snaps toward me.

“I do not-”

“Oh, please. First and foremost: you are a ruler of a nation, that has just discovered someone capable of doing all this.. on their own… and you feel behind the times.” She says nothing, so I continue, “You see me as a threat, first and foremost. Your sister sees me as an ally. I can tell that you are not sure which I am.” She keeps listening to me, “Celestia… I come from a world, where an entire nation could be destroyed in less than a second.” Her eyes widen at that, “So please understand… I won’t share all my knowledge with you. I don’t wish you that kind of harm.” Even though I don’t know how most of it works, but I can still make a substitute eventually.

“That is fair.”

“Of course, I can share the pretty and harmless things with you and the tools to make them.” She stays silent.

“I will… think about that.” She looks back over to the table, “That is Jim, correct? You may keep the tool and take the second dagger with you.” Oh, honey. Jim isn’t the tool, the dagger is! “We have scanned it and see absolutely no use for it.” Really now? Alright.

“Learn to read between the lines, princess.”

“What do you mean?” She asks, only to receive no reply.

I separate ‘her’ stuff from my stuff on the table and she teleports everything to nowhere.

“How come you put almost zero effort in doing that?”

“Hm. I suppose it’s because I am quite literally imbued with magic.” She winks at me with that solar eye.

“Please don’t do that, you don’t realize how creepy you already look to me. Cool, but creepy.”

“Oh?” She chuckles.

“Your eyes literally remind me of a swirling magma inside a volcano.” Shining looks between me and her, probably because she looks nothing like that at all.

“So how do you see-”

“Ask Luna.”

She finally leaves me alone in the basement with all the schematics, saying that I have the mind of a madman, because she can’t make any sense of them. What? She expected me to keep only the working designs?

Sunset comes down first, for a soppy goodbye with a hug, as I remind her that we might see each other again and that this is not a death sentence… Is it? She punches me in the arm for that, grumbling that I joke just like Luna. I laugh a bit, telling her to send Rusty first.

“What’s up?”

“Rusty, I have a favour of you to ask.”

“What is it?”

“Could you… I dunno, start training again? I kicked your ass that night.” Slowly does it.

“What? I thought you were going to be angry at me!”

“Oh yeah.” I nick him in the shoulder, “Why the fuck did you tell them that?”

“So I came in for a normal debriefing. And… well they brought me to none other than her majesty herself once I told them I was brainwashed. She cast a truth spell on me and through a couple of questions managed to pull out of me that I had died and found out about you.” Pathetic… I managed to withstand such a spell!… Unless it was a proper truth spell. Now that’s a scary thought, wonder how it’d work?

“So.. you couldn’t lie?” He shakes his head.

“No, I did it when she was checking if it was working or not and it told her I was lying. She requested I told only the truth from that point.” ...Fuck my life. Waitaminute. Is that what she cast on me in her room!?

“Right, gotcha. Well that’s all I wanted to say to you, send the trio in.”

“Wha- really?”

“...Good luck, man. Stay near trouble.” He flaps his mouth a couple of times, before agreeing with a sigh that that is a good advice and leaves the room.

“Hey, Vadon.” I give little wave, before putting the hand back in my pocket, “Why do we have to say goodbye to you in our basement?” Aria asks.

“Close the door.” When I hear the click, I instantly rush under my bed and pull out the two giant metal tetradecagons. Or a fourteen sided ring, for those who haven’t finished school.

“What are those?” Adagio asks as I carry them across the floor to the middle.

I grab my toolkit and begin inscribing runes like mad, “Adagio, you see that little complicated looking rune at the top right corner of the door? One of the five?”

“Uhhh… Yeah?”

“Cut your finger and press the wound against it. Not the middle one.”

“What, why!?”

“It’ll give you access to the basement, now don’t interrupt me I’m working here.” She tries to grab the dagger off the table, “No, don’t use that! Make a papercut or something, Jesus Fucking Christ.” I shake my head and concentrate back on the final piece of this whole room. The whole point of it.

I finish the first ring in about seven minutes and get to work on the second one. The girls already have left all their marks on the door. I tell them to use the separate runes, because otherwise their DNA would mix and the door wouldn’t work for them. Finally finishing my rings I sigh in content and pour blue dust over them, making the runes glow, before dimming and then begin welding one ‘circle’ onto the floor. With some help, I pull the bed over the one on the floor and, again, with some help I start to melt it into the ceiling while Aria and Adagio hold it for me from the other side.

“Whew.” I collapse on the bed, “Let’s get this back in the corner.”

One clean up later, I begin tearing off all the papers off the wall. I grab a cardboard box to put all of my stuff inside, that I would be bringing with me and hide all of my ‘evil’ stuff under the spare clothes. Sonata gives me her shampoo as a gift. I do not decline.

“Adagio, I have a request for you.” Aria and Sonata left to the top, probably to chat with Sunset.

“What is it?”

“I need you, in exactly a week, to put an apple, a cloth, something metal and a living fish in that circle.”

“...I’m going to have to ask why...”

“Jus-just do it. Trust me. You’ll understand later.”

“I mean alright. I will do that. But… I’m not sure how I feel about that.”

“Yeah, well… how do you think I feel about this whole situation?” Nothing but tiredness and annoyance actually. But at the same time relief.

“Yeah.”

We stand in silence for a moment, before I give her a hug.

“Whoa, what’s up with you?”

“I’m gonna miss your hair.” She chuckles. I let go and look at her, “Remember: exactly a week. See ya!”

I grab my box and head upstairs. Everyone is waiting for me and Celestia is drinking some tea, while sitting in a chair, with Shining by her side.

“What is that?” She asks curiously.

“All the stuff I’m bringing with me. My money, my clothes, what? You thought I was a hobo with a single set of clothes?”

“What’s a ‘hobo’?” Ohhh. I hand her the spread out design to the welder.

“Lucky you. Welp, goodbye everyone. Stay safe. And Celestia… don’t focus on me too much. Make sure to get the real monster as well, ey?” I step out of the house as everyone waves to me and says their goodbyes.

On the street outside is Luna with a pegasus chariot. Near her are also a bat pony in armour and a unicorn in armour. The bat girl looks like a double edged sword. She looks cute, but she’s in the guard after all… Not that that says much. Behind her are two generic looking Lunar Guard motherfuckers.

“Hello again, Vadon. Excited to leave?”

“Oh yeah, definitely, totally, absolutely.” The bat whispers something to Platinum that sounds like ‘he looks cool’. But was probably meant as an insult, hell if I know.

“I am glad, that you are!” Careful now, Luna~ That was almost royal canterlot there. “On a more serious note, I have a proposal for you.”

“Really? I thought it worked the other way.” She smirks and looks down at me. Dammit, she expected it.

“In Equestria: both ways are allowed. But that is not what I am proposing. What do you think about becoming my student?” I stare at her. I stare at her good.

“And what the fuck would I do? I got no magic, princess. I can’t magic! What am I gonna do?”

“Ah, but I can teach you many other things.”

“Not interested in politics, sorry.” She laughs softly.

“That is not what I meant. I could teach you strategy, Vadon. I can see where you lack in magic, you have in potential. I can see it in your soul.” I raise a brow, “You are a warrior by nature. You are not afraid of violence, yet try to avoid death when unnecessary.”

“What a way to call me lazy.”

“I know what you are trying to do, but think about it.”

“...How would you even teach me? I’ll be literally kilometers away from you.”

“Kilometers is a measurement of distance, I presume? That won’t be a problem. If you allow me into your mind, I can teach you while you dream.”

“Princess… I didn’t lie when I said I couldn’t dream. I literally cannot.”

“Do you know why that is?”

“I do, but I don’t want to talk about it.”

“Alright. Then I have a second plan. Platinum and her lieutenant, Silver Shade will teach you combat instead.”

“...I mean, I am not complaining, but why would I need that exactly?”

“Because: the world is a dangerous place. And I will offer you opportunities to go out into it.” Sounds interesting~

“I assume, payment is a thing?” I obviously ask.

“It is.” The princess replies with a small smile.

“Fair enough, I accept.”

“Splendid! Now, I wish you a safe ride. I suggest getting along with the Ponies there. Last time I’ve been there, they were… a bit skittish. But they warm up to you.”

“Beautiful.”

“Indeed. Well I will not hold you off for any longer, may we see each other again!” I smirk and nod before getting in the carriage, "Oh, I do have one more question." I raise a brow as she walks closer, "Yesterday, before passing out, I believe I remember you saying you were going to..." I nod, having to slightly look up at her.

"Possess your asses." She gives a nod herself.

"What exactly did you expect us to do?" The Alicorn tilts her head a bit, her spacey eyes roaming around me for a second.

"...Anything that would result in me having to posses your asses." I state and a short silence falls over us.

"We do not see any profit in doing so. Especially if it results in thou 'possessing our asses'." She makes something between a laugh and a chuckle. Was that the royal we, or...? "May the fortune be favorable with you, Vadon." She says with a smile.

I nod and smile back, "Same for you, Luna." She nods and walks off to her guards, talking to them about something.

I set the box between my feet and take a seat on one of the side benches. Platinum and the bat get inside as well, closing the doors and sitting opposite of me.

“Hi, I’m Shade! A guard under princess Luna.”

“I’m Vadon. A prisoner and torture bag under you.” They exchange looks, but Shade giggles.

“Yeah, I can see him getting along with the princess.” I notice the Solar Pegasus guard who is our pilot flickers his ears towards us a little before straightening out again. Naughty, naughty.

I see Celestia exiting the house and share one last look with me as our pegasus takes off, following our ride for a bit with her eyes, before walking off with her big entourage, probably back to the castle with my stuff. I turn back to those in the carriage with me and try to find any differences in the armours of Shade and Platinum, but lose interest after a while, simply chalking it up to ‘captains have cooler armour’.

As for physical appearance, not much can be described about a Thestral. Pointy fangs, the small tips of which show from the upper lip at times and poke at the lower one. Another detail I notice about them now that I am taking a good look at one is when Shade takes off her pointy gauntlet. Thestrals, unlike ponies, have nails, which I am surprised I hadn't noticed until now. Although they are more like claws on a dog's or cat's paw, but smaller and wider. ...Luna had more human-like nails actually, I wonder if she paints them?

"I'm going to try to take a nap." Take a little stroll through my conscious subconsciousness.

Platinum lifts a brow at me as wind starts to blow slightly in my ears, "Like this!?" I give a nod and cut everything out, closing my eyes under the glasses.

_________________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Platinum Spark

My eyes are locked on the strange thin figure of Vadon, as I take a better look at his suddenly calm visage. He always looks so hectic when he walk or talks, or does anything really now that I think about it. His pale complextion suddenly looks so peaceful. I do a double take as my lieutenant pokes him of all things right in his chest. She even slipped her tongue out to the side and scrunched her muzzle for Luna's sake.

"...Leutenant, what are you doing?" I look at her, incredulous.

She gives me this innocent look as if it should be obvious, "I'm checking if he actually went to sleep, of course." She giggles a little and leans back into our seat, "It seems he is." Lietenant turns her head to me, staring right into my eyes with a pout, "And that's another time I have to remind you to call me Shade. We agreed, didn't we, captain?" I simply sigh with a roll of my eyes.

"...Yes, Shade. He does seem asleep." I give Vadon another glance and blink in confusion and worry as I narrowed my eyes a little to make sure that what I was seeing was what I was seeing.

It's not every day you get to see a being from another world cry in the middle of the sky. And yet there it is. A single tear slowly flowing down from behind one of the glasses. I reach a hand for my lieutenant and she notices what I had and by this point: another tear is falling. I get even more confused as I see Vadon's lips twitching up into the faintest of smiles.

I turn to my captain again as she opens her mouth silently and rears her head back and brings it forward with a nod. I tilt my head in confusion and he smiles at me, though her smile is different from her usual bright self. It holds her kindness, but there is a lack of the foolish playfulness.

"I believe. He might be dreaming." I look at her in confusion.

"But... that cannot be, unless what was told by him was a lie?" She turns to him thoughtfully, her amber eyes flickering up and down slowly before focusing on me as she lifts her ash blue finger to her lips, signifying I was a little too loud.

"Perhaps he is simply remembering. His world for example? Or the friends he left behind in Canterlot?" I glance back at him, wondering myself as more tears slowly flow, flying off at a point and drying his face in cold as we fly through the mostly clear skies.

"...So, lieu-Shade. What do we know about Ponyville again?" The pony I addressed gives me a bright grin and parts her lips, taking a short breath.

______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

Vadon

I move my cold lips around, scrunching my face slightly as I come out of memory lane and yawn, opening my eyes and looking at all three guard. The bat smiles cheerfully and asks if I slept well, in response to which I hum in a way that tells her it could have been better. I notice an odd look from Platinum Spark, but ignore it with a shrug, asking how they have been. Just talking about our destination and the living arrangements there, apparently. Which is Ponyville, unsurprisingly for some reason.

Seeing as we only made it about half way, I turn on some music in my head and enjoy a bit of everything, letting my thoughts drift to places such as: 'what the fuck now?'. We fly for about another half an hour, before finally descending to the ground.

Finally, going to get some much awaited sleep. Going to relax and lay back, enjoy my time here.

The ride lowers itself to hover above the green grass of a field right next to town. We smoothly land on a simple dirt path as I see the massive forest to our right - the dark foreboding Everfree, which doesn’t really look all that scary I tell you. Just a bunch of deformed weeping willows. I take a deep breath, the fresh air burning my nose. I’ve been on nature before, but this is nothing like it. No pollution at all. Kinda hurts actually. I open my eyes with a smile and look to our destination.

My hand clenches so hard, it nearly bends the side bars of our chariot. Fuck my life and everything in it. From over here I can see Ponyville.

With a red misty dome over it.

Ch. 11: Red as Blood with Tricky Troubles

View Online

Chapter eleven: Red as Blood with Tricky Troubles.

My brow furrows.

It just furrows as we approach the transparent dome closer and closer. I can see buildings within the strange, misty construct, though they have a red tint to them and are, for a lack of a better word, foggy and mirage-esque. The primary tint of the dome is close to scarlet and appears to be magical in nature, since I can see it, but it ain’t no magic I’ve seen so far. I am unable to see any rune anywhere on it. It is like pure will, no knowledge of the science was required to create this… that.

I look over to the guards in the chariot’s seats, moving my lips to the side as I check for their reaction to the construct. Nothing.

We bounce a little as we run over some loose rocks in the dirt path. I keep staring at the dome and as I am about to warn the others about the abomination, nearly leaping out of the vehicle, redness washes over us and I sit back down.

This is the moment the fun began.

I sit with a calm expression on my face, staring towards our movement. We seem to take a turn or something if the sudden shift of the world around me indicates anything. The world moves around me and something moves with me, as I look around, looking but not really seeing much. Everything is so nice and close, all the colours, so much warm red.

A few washed out silhouettes dance here and there. Something happens, did we take a turn? The world keeps moving slightly left or right as I shift through it with my companions. Wait… do I have compatriots? I don’t look to check as we take another turn.

My mind flickers and buzzes as the silhouettes of buildings and moving figures become more pronounced, taking form. Aww… who-... mmm… Some clouds are colourful, some are slowly moving around, or simply standing still, almost watching. My mind buzzes.

My eyes narrow in annoyance… pain? My eyes narrow in pain, as I feel a headache coming on. The figure I am... looking at... twitches… orange approaches me and follows our group, as I stare at it happily with a smile, slightly tired. Why would I be tired? The silhouette turns into odd shapes as I stare at it, unblinking.

Another tur-

A solid smack reaches my ears, as my head lurches to the side and my torso bends in half as I hear something clatter against metal together with a heavy thud. I hold hands up to my eyes. Hands. I have hands. I look at the nerves in them, tinted lightly with red as every detail becomes less blurry. I pick up my sunglasses that lie next to the box with my belongings on the carriage floor, putting them on.

I blink up at the form of an orange mare who is dressed in jeans, a simple work shirt and straps, complete together with what was probably a cloth hat. She seems ready to shout at me, “Hey! Can ya hear me!?” She raises her hand again as I don’t respond immediately.

I slowly put a hand up to my stinging cheek, groaning, “What the hell is this? What the hell was that dome?…”

“You were able ta see it?” The mare asks me with an accent I rarely hear but recognize very well.

“Yeah.” I say, groaning once more and looking to my escorts, seeing them gazing blankly into a direction with tiny smiles on their faces. ...Oh...Oh hell no.

“How? Why’d you go in then?” I look back to her and wiggle my brows.

“I have special eyes.” She looks at me with an impressively raised eyebrow, seemingly disbelieving my claim, “And reasons.” Such as being a slow, overthinking idiot as per usual. “Now, what is going on?”

“Evil magic, is what’s goin’ on. I’m glad I was able ta snap ya out of it.” More ponies of various races but mostly of earth and pegasus division stand around the street, eyeing us in either fear, sadness, distrust or… hope? I can only guess that’s hope, “The dome, it’s a vile thing I tell ya. It has made it impossible to enter the town and leave without some… unpleasant consequences. Of course… it also saved many Pony lives but… well, doesn’t make it less evil, in mah opinion’.” Awh, don’t bully the little evil dome. It’s just an evil little dome.

“What does it do?” I attempt standing up, but the mare pushes me down with one hand.

“Stay put.” She hisses, “That witch has eyes almost everywhere… I’ll make it short. Before the storm, a Pony arrived. A simple mare, nothing too odd about her. She did a few shows, but they were nothing more than tricks-” I cut her off.

“Yadda-yadda, that’s not short, where are we headed?”

“I-” She looks down the fork in the road, one of them leads deeper into town, while the other directly into the forest, “Oh shoot! Listen, we don’t have much time. Your driver will try to get ya to our town hall. To Trixie.” ...Ah, fuck. “Quick, you have to do somethin’, or yer friends will not be in a good place.”

“If I can’t get out, what the hell do I do?”

“Well, yer the first one to break out of the spell and it looks like Trixie hasn’t noticed yet, you must have some pretty powerful magic in that case. Use it.” She encourages. I don’t feel very encouraged.

Powerful magic? What is she-Ohhh… I think as my hand lifts to my chest. The amulet came through. I narrow my eyes and notice a tint to everything. Barely. “Uh- yeah, hate to break it to ya, but I think we might need another plan, any ideas?” I look to her as we take a final turn and it’s just a straight line until we’re out of the borders and right into what might be a main road, considering the bigger width.

“We could throw them out of the cart? Tie them up?” She shakes her head.

“The curse will allow her ta find them even if they were a needle in a stack of hay. What about yer magic?”

“I don’t have any magic!” I practically growl at her, before looking back to the others and try to shake them, but the mare grabs my arm.

“I wouldn’t do that, if I were you.” I give her a look. She elaborates, “‘Queen’-” She gets a sour expression as she says that, “-Trixie warned us after the dome appeared, that if we were to touch anything that was under the effects of th’ spell, then the curse would move to us as well.” I look at her.

“Let go.” She does so, taking a step back as we get nearly half-way to doom.

“We can’t help yer friends. I’m sorry.” I sigh, looking at my ‘friends’.

I decide to do a dumb, hoping it works. I rear my hand back, delivering a solid punch in the faces of the two mares, before jumping off the seat and delivering a downward strike to the side of the pegasuses head with a metal clang.

I land off to the side, stumbling and holding my hand in agony as the happy crew groans, holding their battle wounds. Which is probably just simple bruises. I turn around fully to them, shaking my hand and clutching it with the other, ignoring the look from the country mare, as some of my hopes and dreams come crashing down in less than an instant when I see smiles on their faces. Those annoying fucking smiles and the pain in my head just makes it worse.

“Well… that didn’t work.” ...I’m gonna hit you as well, let’s see what it brings us, ey?

I stare intently at each of the guards, following the carriage as I run ideas through my head, before setting on one, as I reach into the now moving again chariot and grab one of my daggers out of the box, “Whoa, whoa, what do ya think yer doin’, pardner?” I stab Platinum in the upper leg, not going all the way, grimacing lightly as I watch the silver colour drain from within her to the blade stuck in her legging. I don’t know how well it deals with bone and leg armour is easier to replace. This better work smoothly.

Her body becomes limp as I see red just evaporate into nothingness from her, as many around us gasp. I stab her again, eliciting more gasps as the shifting, shimmering light within my tool flows back into her, spreading from her leg to her brain and across the whole body. She gets up with a gasp, her horn sparking a bit as she looks around wildly, before setting her eyes on me and looking at me in a woken haze.

“V-Vadon? Wh-wha-what happened?” The captain grabs the railing.

“...Ho-What did you even jus’ do?” I ignore the pony behind me as I stab whatsherfacewithvampirethings twice in the thigh as well, while Platinum simply looks on, probably currently in shock after getting stabbed in the leg if her unchanging expression is anything to go by. I couldn’t simply cut their finger, the cart was too shaky.

“How are you feeling, Platinum? Talk to me. Keep talking, keep thinking.” I jump over the side to our Solar guard and slam my blade through his leg, stopping him in his tracks, the light-blue disappearing from his eyes, together with a red smokey taint.

“I- I… w-what? What happened? Vadon, what happened? ...Have you just stabbed me?” She finally demands with sternness standing up in the horrible taxi, wobbling a bit from side to side.

“What happened is that this place seems to be on lockdown by someone who doesn’t want any uninvited guests. If your head still hurts, I’ll elaborate: that’s us. As for me stabbing, I need to reach a nerve.” The batpony looks around, confused, before stepping around the Night captain and onto the street, her hooves clicking with metallic sounds against the smooth dirty stones.

“No, my head is fine now.” …You lucky fucker. The pegasus groans and flinches when he sees me standing in front of him, “What’s the situation?” I turn to her, before lazily motioning to the mare that slapped me.

“The situation is unneeded bullshit. First step: ask the locals.” I get a few frowns here and there, as I simply fold my arms.

The captain steps down onto the street, before approaching the farm mare, “What is your name?”

“Applejack, ma’am.” The orange mare answers, while I just look around, recognizing some ponies from the show. Lyra Heartstring, Carrot Top, Snips- Oh shit. I look slightly to the side, while keeping him in sight. The guy just stands there like everyone else, gaping, like we’re some sort of miracle. Or abomination of nature, that’s also a possibility.

“Miss Applejack, do you know what is going on here and what this dome over us is?” Platinum began her questioning, some of the crowd hid into their homes, leaving less ponies on the streets.

“Ah sure do, maam. A couple weeks back, a Pony - a showmare arrived to town. She wasn’t anythin’ magical at first.” I see Snips slowly crawling away from the scene. I give him the two fingers point of both our eyes. “She jus’ seemed to be here to make some bits. But when the darn storm came here, she suddenly got all confident and powerful.” I hear her mumble something under her breath, “So she did her magic, creating this dome to protect us. And boy, protect us it did. From both the weird lightin’ and the critters that crawled out of the’ forest. The first few days, everyone cheered for her, prasin’ her. Hay! Even I thanked her and offered something for savin’ my farm as well.” The buildings honestly look a bit ridiculous, almost like cardboard cutouts in some kind of fantasy book. The supports just don’t look right to me.

“Right, so how does that bring us to now?” Captain asked.

“I was gettin’ there, maam.” Applejack takes a deep breath, as do I but I do it because my head hurts, inhaling the scents of dry grass, flowers and wood, “So somewhere around the end of the week, she became a lil’... unhinged. Began demanding tributes and total servitude for bein’ our ‘Great and Powerful Saviour Queen’.” Applejack makes physical quotes in the air, “Started threatenin’ some of us and gone through with some of them. On the second week… I don’t know. I didn’t like her before, ma’am, but now I very much almost… hate her.” She whispers the last part and looks off to the side and something causes her eyes to widen, “Somepony, stop that colt!” She said point at the now pretty quickly moving Snips, “Anypony!?” She looks around in surprise as everyone just shuffles and looks away awkwardly.

I look at the guards that still seem to be groggy after dying, noticing that Platinum is barely on her hooves herself, “...Plan, now. I’m going to buy us some time.”

“Wha- Vadon, get back here!” Platinum calls out, but I am already on the move, sprinting.

I silently follow Snips, trying to catch up with him as the little bugger leads me through some filled with various things back streets. Thankfully, he’s fat and smaller than normal kids here, so I don’t need to overexert myself. Still: he can run alright. After turning multiple streets, I catch up to him at a giant tree as he tries to turn to what I recognize as the town hall. I grab him by the collar of his simple cloth shirt and get into the library that is within the tree, shutting the door behind myself as I fling him onto the solid wood floor.

I stand with folded arms and await his move. His move is to just crawl backwards, until he hits a round table from which a book falls on him, causing him to yelp. As he rubs his head, grimacing in pain and still staring at me in fear, a beige unicorn comes rushing down the stairs.

“What is goin-? Ah! Who are you?! ...Snips? What are you doing here?” He lowers his horn at me, taking a step forward and towards the colt.

“I am a new arrival to town. As for him… well, Snitch is more accurate of a name.”

“I-I-I’m sorry, Q-Queen T-Trixie would punish us for not t-telling her about y-you! She already stopped making us carrying her around in that… stupid throne of hers.” He covers his face, “Please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry!”

“...You were able to break Trixie’s spell?” The unicorn asks, slowly taking a step towards me.

Snips tries to reply, “Y-yeah, he has! Nopony knows ho-!” Which I am having none of.

“Shush, the grown-ups are talking.” The fat snitch falls quiet as I continue looking right through the glasses of the resident librarian, “I need help. Advice or information will do just fine.”

“Why should I help you?” The unicorn asks, narrowing his eyes.

“Because by helping me, you help yourselves.” He blinks, but says nothing, “The guard is here, a captain, a lieutenant and a pegasus. Don’t know who he is.” His eyes widen considerably as he seems to give my words some thought as he glances at Snips who nods repeatedly, not saying a word.

“I mean… What possible help could I be? I don’t have any useful information on Trixie’s magic or…”

“Any information is useful, seeing as we’re utterly in the dark here.” He seems to ponder that for a moment before sighing and looking somewhere up.

“...Trixie wasn’t always like she is now.” Oh no… “She was a very nice mare, even helped me out around the library. She had a good quip and smile ready, even if she seemed sad at times.” Please no deep emotional backstory… “Around a week ago… She came here, to the library, after she set the dome up. At the time, I didn’t know it was who did that, but anyway: she came looking for a book on spells. Basic spells, very commonly known… I thought it was a bit odd, but said nothing. I helped her find the book she was looking for and in return she offered to sort the library together with me. When we talked, she threw some… sarcastic quips around. Nothing really mean, but I have gotten a good laugh out of most of them... A few days later: her happy smiles got replaced by cruel smirks and… her sense of humour got twisted…” He looks off to the side, “Many got hurt because of her… I’m not even sure what kind of pony Trixie is anymore.” From the floor, Snips looks at him, sniffing a bit, almost shedding a tear. My face is death itself.

“Right… Well either she was always secretly a bitch, or something happened to her.”

“...I- But she’s not a dog?” Yay, I can cuss royally!

“It’s a metaphor.”

“Ookay?... I agree that something must have happened to her, but what could have caused her to act so cruel?” The librarian looks at me, one hand under his chin.

“...I don’t bloody know, possession?” I offer.

“Possession? But ghosts... aren’t real.” His head rears back, as he stares at me strangely, almost not seeing me. Ha...Ha...Ahem.

“I mean… it can be anything, not necessarily a vengeful spirit. An item, perhaps? Some kind of… cursed object? I heard she was nothing more than a showmare from one of the locals, why would she be a showmare if she had such power?” The two ponies look at each other.

“That is… a very good point. But what are the actual chances of that, hm? Why isn’t she a mage at canterlot? Is she travelling?”

“I dunno… if she was just travelling, I think she would have let this town go after the storm disappeared over you.” The stallion hums, before looking down at Snips.

“What do you think? You’ve known about her for longer than I have, has anything changed?”

“W-well, I- uh…” The squeaky one really strains his brain, “I- I think, yeah! She always has this weird amulet on that she didn’t have before the dome, but it’s nothing odd, right?” He looks at each of us, “Right?”

“...What do you think?” The smarter of the two asks me.

“...She has to keep up this shield twenty four seven, right? I can see that weightening down on her mental capacities… unless she somehow does it unconsciously. Though that doesn’t explain much of the why she has the warden complex…” I look around the library, at the many wall-shelves filled with books, “What book did she take?”

“Uh- I um. Hold on, I have it written down somewhere.” The librarian steps up to the central table and picks up a makeshift notebook, listing through it, “...Here, she took ‘Magic Control, the Guide to Not Making Explosive Boo Boos’.” … I walk up to him. It’s actually called that.

...So does this mean, that this Trixie knew of the effects of the amulet? Or at least was smart enough to realize it. If it even is the same amulet. “Hmm.”

“Yeah, everypony learns this in basic magic school, why would she need that though?” That’s kinda sad… both her and your comprehension skills.

“Well… there are multiple options, one of them being she never went through the same education as most other ponies.” I look around, “But she needs it for something now, I bet that amulet is some sort of ancient evil artifact, that causes the wearer to act like a d-” I look down for a moment, “-douche.” For funsies. Got to preserve the rest of my lingo. He gasps.

“Language! There is young colt in here!” I look at him, “...What? You can’t say that in front of children.” I give him the look over the glasses, “A-anyway: what makes you say that? Maybe it’s something else.”

“I bet a hundred bits that that is what it is.” His brow furrows

“Uh- I don’t really-”

“C’mon. For funsies.” I wink and after a bit: he sighs.

“...Deal.” Easiest hundred bits I ever made. “I still think you’re wrong however.” His face suddenly twists into a thoughtful one, “Wait, if you are here Snips, then where is Snails?”

“Uh-oh.” The small unicorn squeaks, “Uhh… he might have already told Trixie… Since we both were there and you chased only after me...” I tilt my head, wondering if he is being serious with me before rushing to a windows and peaking out with one eye.

The unicorn mare herself - Trixie, is walking towards the library, her cape almost static from the lack of wind. During the two seconds that I look at her, I notice that she is dressed in some kind of corset and a pantyhose underneath the light cape. Not that I pay that much mind. She is half-way down the street at this point and I can see a skinny unicorn kid obediently following her as they were nearing us.

“Oh hell no.” I rush through the library, looking around, before turning to the unicorn and hissing: “Is there a back entrance?”

“Uh-uh- I- yeah, in the kitchen over there.” He points to an archway which I dash through, before looking back out and raising my thumbs.

“Act natural.” I go back into the kitchen, navigating myself through the small mess that was here. I think he was trying to make toast.

I hear a door slam open, “Snips? What are yo-” A bassy young voice speaks up.

“Shut up. Snips, why are you here?” I hear a mare demand as I quietly open the back door, sighing internally at the typical lack of squeaky hinges.

“I, uh- greetings, Great and Powerful Queen Trixie. I-I w-was getting chased by a s-s-strange thing a-and I decided to hide from it here.” I hear a muffled disgusted sound.

“You’re a coward, Trixie would punish you, were Trixie not in such a- wait-” I close the door as silently as possible without a click and take of in a sprint.

I circle the library around to the front in case she checks where I exited and come out onto a wide street leading directly to the town hall, which I cringely try to sneak across to reach a familiar street, or at least head in the same direction as the chariot. Although it’s probably better to hide somewhere else, in case she has found it already. A red beam of light whizzes past my head and a sound of glass breaking reaches my ears as I make a few dodges without any more lights coming from behind before turning around.

Trixie steps out of the library, her blue form almost entirely replaced with misty red that seems to have different thickness in different spots, the brightness, most concentrated point of the light located on her chest-neck area. Indeed her cape has many details, engraving and designs from various other fabrics sewn onto it, although nowhere near as the palace. The clothes beneath the static fabric seems to also be heavily accented with detail. She raises an eyebrow, before beginning to approach me, her hooves hitting the ground with bony clicks.

I stand still, trying to not make any sudden movements, although my body instinctively leans backwards just a bit. The overpowered unicorn stops four meters in front of me, looking me up and down with her eyes, as she sniffs hauntingly, magic literally wisping from her as she breathes.

“What manner of creature are you?”

“The one that is not of afraid of you.” I reply, looking right back at her.

“Hah! You think you’re stronger than the Grreat and Powerful Trrixie!?” She strikes a pose and smoke swirls around her horn, before four spires of what looks like…red gas... Spires of what I guess is fire burst up from the ground behind her, making her cloak billow from the force.

“Neat flames.” I say, casually taking off my glasses.

She takes a step back, her face twisting in surprise and she nearly walks into the fire, but it disappears before she does so not even leaving embers. A brief silence falls over us as she looks me over in a seemingly new light, a few emotions flashing, before returning to her previous expression of ‘I am great, you all suck’, “Hmph. The Great and Powerful Trixie knew you were more than meets the eye. Whatever you are… Trixie is impressed with you being able to resist her magic. No weak being would have been able to do so. ”

“I mean… just some basic mind-control.” I notice that her eye twitches.

“Basic!?” She screeches, before snorting loudly, “It is in no way basic! It has Trixies greatness all over it!” Phrasing. “It has not failed once!” We all have our moments.

“Right. Well, it was basic for me.” She narrows her eyes, while mine lazily move to somewhere behind her shoulder and my brow furrows, “What the hell is that?” She turns around to look at the thing.

While she’s looking at a spot of air, I twist on my feet and resume my running, managing to turn a corner with only two lasers shooting by me, “Get back here! Trixie is not done with you!”

I look behind me as I hear a loud clap, and see her shakily standing on her hooves, before stabilizing herself and shooting another spell at me by headbanging. I leap towards the ground, the beam harmlessly passing over me and hitting a barrel up ahead. Which freezes over. And not in the cartoonish way. Fuck that. I continue shakily moving forward on all fours for a bit before managing to get back on my feet alone and zig-zagging from more spells. The latest one makes a pot combust.

As I take another turn I nearly crash into someone, grunting as I stumble back and raise my hands in front of me, nearly apologizing in reflex as I try to be already on my way, but one look at the one I crashed into makes me stop. It seems to be a guard judging by the armour, I’d say Solar, but it looks basic. There’s not much coverage, only the vitals, despite him being an earth pony. He reaches a hand with weak scarlet nerves towards me, staring at me with red eyes that have a tint of yellow in them.

“Halt, in the name of the Great and Powerful Queen Trixie.” I stand still with widened eyes as he gets closer to me for what seems like longer than it actually is, then I leap back out of the way of his fingers.

“Nah, bruv.” Taking off in a new run, going faster than before, I begin progressing through alleyways again, hearing Trixie shouting at me from somewhere on my heels.

I take a left turn, getting on another street, running by the front of the buildings and looking back, searching for her, when someone suddenly grabs my arm and pulls me inside one of the houses. They shut the door and look down at me, making a shushing motion with her finger as I try to breathe quietly.

I see Trixie run past the house, her silhouette appearing in one window, then the other. A few seconds tick by. The unicorn that pulled me in smiles and breathes out, “I think we’re safe. Hello, I’m Lyra.” She offers me a hand, which I shake still on the ground, though she seems to have been expecting to pick me up. I look around the hallway room, still catching my breath with raspy pants.

“Hey, Plat… Hey Shady... Hey dude.” The ladies wave, while the pegasus grouches.

“My name is Swift Wind.” ...I don’t caaaare.

“...So... what’s the plan?” They tell me the plan. It’s awful, “That’s an awful plan.” I grunt as I get up from the floor shakily, trying to breathe in before exhaling for a long period of time.

“Oh yeah? Why is that?” The Pegasus snarks, while I make an innocent thoughtful look, staring somewhere at the ceiling as I softly open my mouth, taking a breath.

“Well, considering that she has a magical amulet of probable ancient evil power that makes us seem like ants in comparison and lets her mind control a potential army and vaporize at sight, or turn us into some kind of decoration for the fireplace like a vase, I’d say that plan won’t work.” I look back at him and they exchange looks, before Platinum addresses me.

“...We accounted for the army, because we have seen… the local guards patrolling together with a manticore while we sought shelter. They were inspecting the cart, thankfully, we grabbed everything with us.” She points at all the baggage we had with us. Apparently we had a lot more than I noticed at first, which does make sense that they have their own things. This actually gives me a couple ideas. “...Are you sure that she has a-”

“I don’t know if it’s anciet, I do know it’s an amulet made in the image of an alicorn that makes her insides glow red as if she was a mini Celestia.” Bon Bon lifts a brow at me.

“You don’t refer to her majesty by her title?”

“Nope.” Folding my arms, I look at patiently at the trio of guards.

The Lunar Lieutenant is the first to speak, “We need a new plan.”

“...Yes, you do. How about we just go with the classic, someone leads her to a spot where there will be as less collateral damage as possible and then you all ambush her and capture her?”

“That’s a classic?” I blink at captain Platinum in utter confusion.

“Uh...Yeah? You’ll need something to deal with her magic though...” Everyone besides me shares a look.

Lieutenant Batters tilts her head at me, flicking her extra fluffy ears, “We have something for that, but… Aren’t you going to help?” My brow falls and I give her a look from under it.

“I’m not a guard, I don’t have experience, so I’ll be useless here.” I spread my arms, letting them flop to my sides.

“I highly doubt that. Perhaps not combat, but definitely in further planning, considering it’s your idea for a plan, a fantastic idea, mind you. We may need your help in forming the plan entirely and...perhaps you could give us a hand in accomplishing the plan successfully.”

“Psh, we don’t need his help, we don’t need the ambush, that Trixie character is not that powerful.” I look at the pegasus who said that.

“We have seen a couple of her troops, without considering what other possible pets she has from the nearby woods, how many guards were stationed here originally?” He visibly gulps, “Each one of them will attempt to capture you, if not outright terminate you on the spot, which means that isolating her from her army and disabling her magic as quickly as possible might be the best solution. In my opinion.” I tilt my head and give a sweet smile as the reality finally seems to dawn on him judging by the paleness of his face and lack of muscle movement. I don’t think he has ever been in a field operation yet.

I give a glance around the room, Lyra is wearing what appears to be a mildly puzzled expression, Bon Bon’s is unreadable but looks like something between shock, confusion and a bit of something else.

An awkward moment of silence passes and I look around at their muzzles, but Platinums calm one suddenly speaks up, “I see a single problem if one of us tries to distract Trixie.” I lift a curious brow, “We might fail.” The brow turns to confusion, “What I mean is: Trixie might simply send one of her guards after us and not do it herself as you seem to be in higher priority due to your…” My face falls and I stare at her in silence.

“Goddamnit.” I whisper flatly and take a long breath before opening my eyes, “Fine, I’ll do it.”

Platinum gives me a nod, “I agree with what you said and I am sor-” I wave a palm at her.

“Meh. Let’s just get to the details.” She gives me another nod, albeit a bit unsure.

“Very well, we have found a good spot on our way here. It is a big road going through town near the border-”

And so: we start planning. They give me the description of the place and I hold in laughter and a sigh as I realize they are still in medieval times despite some of the familiar technology of my time. They don’t seem to be familiar with Guerilla style warfare despite sending a small squad with me. Makes sense in a way though. The only reason I am familiar with it is because I was a strategic gamer from a very young age. Literally three years old is when I first picked up a shooter game and a real time strategy one. In any case: I think about how to approach two high-ranked soldiers of the Equestrian military and tell them their plans could be more effective. Although, the Lieutenant has much better ideas than Platinum. I ask a couple questions and we refine the plan into an ambush that should work in multiple scenarios. Of course, things can always go wrong, but we are short on time.

I stand somewhere in the middle of one of the main streets, breathing heavily. Trixie appears on the side closer to the town hall. Many meters behind me is the path to Sweet Apple Acres, a path that leads by the infamous Everfree.

“So, Trixie sees you have finally stopped trying to escape your fate.” I look at her, straightening up.

“My fate? Do tell, what is my fate?” Some ponies peek from the buildings, or look on from out of the windows.

“Why… it is to be by my side, of course.” ...Wat? My body changes to match my thought.

“Oh really?”

“Yes, you can be the Not So But Still Pretty Great and Powerful… um. Who are you?”

“I am Vadon.” She nods and opens her mouth, “And you?” She stops and blinks rapidly at me.

“I- I am the Great and Powerful Trixie?” An edge comes to her confused voice.

“Oh, sorry, you were speaking in third person, please continue.” She takes some time to recompose herself and takes up a confident pose.

“You can be work by my side-” I notice a horn poking from one of the alleyways, “-we could rule this place, together!” A cloud moves closer to us over the street, “With your and my powers combined, nopony would be able to stop us! We could rule over all who need our help!” ...Okay, I think I see where this is going.

“Our help, you say?”

“Indeed, the world is a dangerous place, but we can protect everypony! We can make everything matter!”

“That sounds very nice. Very nice indeed.” Trixie grins smugly, “However, I have a counter offer.”

“Oh?” She asks, everyone already in position.

“You’re a really powerful magician, right? So why don’t you just summon up a giant condom and a poisonous cactus on fire out of that and go fuck yourself since you are dressed for the occasion?” I say with the happiest grin I can muster, leaning forward as I place my palms over my knees.

“Wh-what…? How dare you!?” She is triggered. Grrreat succcess!

“Whaat?~ Safety first.” I offer with a smirking grin, glad no children are nearby due to the guards having evacuated everyone a couple streets back.

Red swirls up to her head, as she… charges me. And fast, her legs sparkle as she gallops over towards me with her horn lowered. I sidestep, honestly surprised at her choice of action, hitting the back of her head with the side of my hand, nearly knocking her over. She turns around and readies her horn for a big spell as it glows a dark red. A white snowglobe-like transparent dome appears over her entire form, before bright sparks appear within it, nearly blinding me, but it has a bigger effect on her as she writhes around inside and fires her spell, cutting through the cloud where a pegasus with surprisingly fast reflexes was, making some of the water vapour turn to stone as gravity takes hold of it.

He grabs the remaining two bits of the cloud and speeds towards the unicorn, doing something that causes lightning to shoot out of them, aiming right at Trixie. Unfortunately, she notices in time and puts up a quick one-directional barrier, protecting her from the lightning.

It doesn’t protect her from the lieutenant however, as the awesome mare delivers a buck to her back, causing some red sparks to fly out from the spot as Trixie cries out. Shade grabs her shoulders and tries to put a strange ring over her horn. She succeeds. Trixie growls, as a glowing red crack appears in the ring.

“Shade, get awa-!” I begin to warn, but there is bang as both the Night guard and the magician disappear.

Bits of the ring fall on the ground, as I see Shade get flung at a wall from a point in space, while Trixies appears on the opposite side of me. I rush to the bat, as another spell misses me, causing the ground to simply explode. I hear screaming within the homes, but the only one in pain is the lieutenant that I manage to reach evading stray magic.

I look her over and see a gash on her arm and her left ear missing a half, “Are you alright, are there any other wounds?” I look her over, without touching her. One of her wings is bent oddly, although there is no bone showing.

“I’m fine.” She grunts in pain, before hitting her back and head against the crumbling inward stone wall, her wings going slack.

“You don’t look fine.” I voice casually and she chuckles.

“I’ve had worse.” I nod.

“Tell me that after you aren’t in shock.” I grunt as I pick her mildly light form up, holding her arm in a way that won’t deal any further damage to the tissue, “Hey! Quick Whistle!” He turns around in mid-air, avoiding a beam of red.

“For the last time, my name is-!”

“Get her to the hospital! I’ll deal with the bitch!” He sees who I’m holding and nods, turning grim and flies towards us.

“But she’s not a dog.” Shade tells me in a weak, curious tone.

“Doesn’t really fucking matter.” She giggles briefly as Swift takes her off my arms and flies off with her somewhere into town.

I walk over to an open cafe to the side and grab a wooden chair. I walk over to Trixie, who continues having a magical duel with Platinum. The saturated red unicorn has her back turned to me, while she gets showered in sparks and blocks pure blast waves.

I raise the chair with both hands and quickly twist and untwist my body, placing one leg forward before the chair cracks upon contact with Trixies back. She doubles over and turns back to me with a more surprised than anything expression.

The grunting scowl on my face stays the same as I break the chair this time, making her fall on her back, as tiny sparks and bits of wood fly off her form at the place of contact. She glares at me in anger, scowling herself making a growl not unlike a wolf and pointing her scarlet horn at me, before her face gets covered in another white sphere, with more bright pops happening inside. I hear Trixie scream in anger and annoyance and maybe just a bit of pain.

“Platinum, preserve energy, I’m going to get a message to Canterlot!” I say as I begin sprinting down the street towards the edge of the red dome, passing by the confused captain and running over a bridge across the river separating Ponyville from the forest.

Seconds later: a loud shout of frustration and a blast of air hits me, “Oh no you don’t!” I increase my movements, getting closer and closer to the exit as I turn around to see Trixie catching up to me, her legs glowing bright red.

I leap through the magical barrier, my vision going blurry before I mostly snap out of it by falling on the ground with my elbows and face. I inhale the fresh smell of cold grass and damp dirt as I pick myself up and check where the mad mare is.

She just went through the barrier at breakneck speeds.

I turn around… then turn around again, delivering a punch to her gut, as her own speed makes it much more painful than my normal punch would have been and despite the bit of resistance to pain she seems to have, she loses her breath, looking up to me with fire in her eyes. I start running towards the forest, keeping close to its very curved edge, ignoring the sting in my whole arm.

She chases after me, continuously casting spells, modifying the terrain in various ways such as either freezing it, setting the grass and dirt on fire, causing the grass turn to stone or making the ground simply collapse in on itself or rise in walls and tall pillars. I reach the place I wanted to be at and spin around to see around ten of her walking towards me at a steady pace.

Most of them are almost entirely made of colour, while only one looks like the rest of population of the planet, but more glowy. I stare at one that is made entirely out of colour as they walk into two directions surrounding me. The real one walks over closer to the forest’s edge.

The cold wind is blowing around us, picking up leaves and shaking the trees. The farm should somewhere nearby, but not close to here. We’re no longer in sight of town, it is just me and her. I look up to take a deep breath and see a massive cloud high up in the sky moving closer to us.

“You… you are incredibly tenacious. But this is the end for you, I’m afraid. We could have been allies, nay, PARTNE-” I pull out my dagger the guards gave to me in Lyra’s home and raise it high in the air, looking upwards, feeling the stray droplets of rain hit my face, “What does that gesture mean? You’re surrendering?” They all speak at the same time, but I look to the one on my left.

“No, but I can tell you that this particular gesture has two meanings.” I lift a single middle digit towards her and look straight into the curious and patientless eyes of the unicorn, “I have won and fuck you.” The lightning of a multitude flashing colours strikes with the force of an anvil and the sound of thunder, hitting my dagger as my legs spasm and my whole body locks up, before my arms flop to my bending knees.

At the same moment, the second lighting goes for Trixie, hitting her exposed amulet and throwing her back at a tree as there is a sound not unlike glass breaking while a small cloud of red smoke suddenly appears in the air before spreading far. I shakilly approach the groaning mare and stand above her. After her eyes focus on me, she tries casting a spell, but grunts and screams in pain as only a few sparks come out of her horn and a single short beam that I manage to avoid by tilting my head. I squat, grab her by her cape collar and look straight into her eyes, raising my dagger with a multitude of colours spinning around in it over her chest, rainbow sparks dancing across the blade. However, slowly one by one the colours evaporate from the tool, leaving only a light-blue one inside. The blade is still sparking.

“I will give you only one chance, hand me the amulet.”

“Wh-what? Ho-how dare you demand that of Tri-” I thrust the dark dagger to her chest, making her yelp and resting my thumb on the top of the pommel between two curved spikes.

“Inside this dagger is a soul. That soul is the sole occupant of the vessel. If I were to stab you right now and drain your soul, it would simply fade into nothing and redistribute across the world as energy. You would properly die, being nothing more than a mass of energy. Heh, not even that.”

I’m pretty sure at the time my voice was as monotone as possible and expression unchanging, which made her really terrified if how mad her glowing pupils were behaving is anything to go by.

“So, how badly do you want to that amulet to be on you?”

Her hand twitches and slowly reaches towards the alicorn amulet with the red gem, that seems to begin glowing brighter the closer her hand gets to it, after having dimmed the moment the lighting hit. Her face twists into a grimace as I play with my fingers on the dagger, wrapping and unwrapping them around the handle. She seems to be taking a while so I raise the tool in preparation and she tears off the amulet almost immediately, looking at me with wide eyes as all of the red disappears from her together with my migraine. She begins gasping and breathing deeply and shakily, before dropping the Alicorn Amulet on the ground from her slack palm and covering her face, breaking into tears.

I pick up the dangerous trinket and look at it. Nothing really special, just an evil ancient artifac- oh no, there are the whispers. It is less of a voice and more of a sudden desire to put it on, I guess the effects from the previous owner haven’t worn off yet. Wether that, or Trixie must have had a will of steel. Speaking of the mare...

“I-I’m sorry. I’m so-so sorry…” Trixie rocks against the tree, hiccuping with her legs pressed tight, “Th-this isn-...” Sob, “This isn’t what I wa...wanted...hic.” I put the amulet inside my other inner pocket.

“Oh, I bet. Still… consequences are consequences and so is responsibility.” I grab her by the back collar of her cape and pick her up, before leading us away from the storm as quickly as possible. I look back up at it and see it retreating over the forest. I glance down into the bushes between trees and notice two small green lights staring at me as I stare back before they blink out into darkness and I blink as well, turning my head back to our path.

I put on my glasses as we approach the town now clear of any red. Ponies are cheering and looking at the colourless sky with joy, hugging each other and laughing. I notice Applejack and Platinum walking towards us, while the farm pony holds the unicorn up as she limps very lightly.

“Y-you did it. I cain’t believe it.” The orange earth pony says, tugging a bit on one of her straps, “How?”

I throw an arm around Trixie as I look at Applejack with a grin, “I was very convincing.” I turn my head and see Trixie looking in the opposite direction of me, down on the ground.

“Uh… huh.” Jackers says, fixing the hat atop her head as her ponytail gets flung around a bit. Now that I think about it… I look around at all the ponies on the street and notice all of them having a tail sticking out of their pants, “Then why does it look like she’s cryin’?” A mighty brow is raised.

“I dunno, probably because of a reason that she knows.” I shake the unicorn around a bit in my grip without glancing at her and turn to Platinum, “So what do we do now?”

“Her amulet… where is it?” The captain asks, standing proud and tall despite the clear pain in her leg and arm.

“It got hit by a lightning.” Both mares blink, before looking at Trixie. “I had to add a bit of improvisation to the end, but I think it went better than I expected.”

“...I… I didn’t mean to… it wasn… it wasn’t supposed to happen like this.” Another choked sob from Trixie, “I- I just wa-wanted to protect everypony… I wanted them to be safe.”

“By holding them prisoner?” Platinum asks, sticking a magic suppressor on her horn that looks like a very cool black ring with red runes and eight spikes, making Trixie whimper as she shakes her head, her slightly pristine-looking hair swinging from side to side while the captain ties her hands with rope that AJ provides.

“I- It was there to protect t-them from the storm and the things that came with it…” She keeps on crying, “I- I didn’t want to do those things, b-but… I had to keep the shield up. But… But it was meant to simply be a- a shield, nothing more, I swear!” So Trixie added all the effects on it later? That is… very advanced... Applejack butts in.

“Well, I’ll say: you have a bunch of explaining to do, witch. What do ya mean ya didn’t want to, but did them anyway?” More wimpers come from Trixie.

“I… Th-the amulet it is… a c-cursed item… it- it amplifies a unicorns m-magic, but a-at the cost of the-themselves. I… I really did not want to hurt them. All of it was the amulet, I swear!” Applejack and Platinum stare at her, both shocked.

“...Well. I’m not sure if I believe yah. But… You have suddenly stopped using that weird speech o’ yours.” The captain turns to me as I smirk and nod in confirmation of the silent question before she turns to the apple lady.

“Miss Applejack, please allow me to continue the interrogation. I appreciate your assistance to me, but I assure you that I am fine, you may let me go. There are most likely a lot of others that require help.” The orange mare gives a nod.

“Yer’ right. I’ll get right on that, but… are you sure?”

“Of course, miss Applejack, now hurry.” ...She sounds more like Luna than Luna herself…

“Aye, ma’am.” She gives her a nod, me a handshake and Trixie a look before turning to leave, “WHOAH!” She jumps back in surprise, nearly crashing into me as I lift a single hand to stop her from back pedalling too far, “Pinkie! What are yer doing here!? Didn’t we talk about you doin’ this sorta thing? Like...multiple times? I’m pretty sure we did.” I hear a high-pitched giggle from the other side of Applejack.

“Aw, cheer up a little, AJ! Look at how many smiles there are! Even on the no longer scary guards!” Platinum looks a bit taken aback by the sudden appearance of the single pony I was actually interested in the response to me. Who I still couldn’t see.

“Yeah, well- wait. You mean the guards that were controlled by Trixie?” The mare with the name flinches a little in my grip.

“Yuppers! All of them are currently re-grou-ping!” I see pink fluffy hair bounce over Applejacks head each time a syllable is pronounced by the voice. It takes me a moment but then I blink. Wait...the hair has colour? But that means… At this point, I am sort of just waiting for the inevitable, whatever it may be. “In the town centre!”

I hear Applejack whisper, “Then that means...Sweetie…” The mare steps aside and looks at each one of us, “I- I gotta go.” I give her a nod and she runs off deeper into town, leaving the four of us.

If I had three brows, all of them would be lifted because I was staring at an earth pony that was filled with magic. Literally. Her hair and tail were pink while the rest of her had bright blue veins with two bright blue eyes that were smiling at us and sparkling with pink. Her magic, unlike the other earth ponies shifted a bit more not unlike a pegasuses, but flowed like a unicorns. Earth ponies usually have less movement. But that is not the only weird part. Pinkies soul, which as far as I have seen all have similar structure, but hers was focused in two spots: her brain and her heart. But it gets more interesting, her heart had more colours than simply blue or pink. And I mean much more. They were like tiny spots shifting across, through and between each other with red lines moving quickly and erratically across the surface. Plus it had an irregular form, but it was definitely where her heart would be.

“Heya!” Pinkie waves with a grin and takes the innocent leaning forward stance, arms behind her bakers skirt, “Heya Trixie, heya Captain, hey-Ohh! Who are youuu?” And instantly in front of my face.

“Hi. I would be Vadon.” I outstretch an arm.

“You would be? You’re not now or were before?” Instead of going for the handshake, she tries to glomp me which I avoid by rotating together with Trixie. Pinkie frowns. I rotate again.

“I am. And you are?...”

“Oh, pshh, silly me. Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie, nice to meet’cha!” She grins wide with a tilt as the magic inside her hair bounces. I wiggle my lips.

Pinkie Pie bounces around me, giving Trixie an odd look at times as Platinum starts questioning her while Pinkie starts questioning me. Pinkie is mostly interested in such things as what is my favourite colour, desert, frosting and the like. It is surprisingly easy for me to concentrate now, but I was able to answer both Pie’s rapid fire questions and follow the conversation between the no-longer sobbing but mostly dead-sounding Trixie and the Captain. Despite not really needing to since I can look at this later, I still might have to know at the moment.

Trixie says she was born is some sort of small herd of Ponies far away. She began travelling across Equestria quite recently since the beginning of the last winter as a showpony. A ‘magician’ to be precise. She does know a few spells, but she always just wanted to be famous and have her own thing. Before she ‘set off on her travels’ she was given the amulet by her herd and told that it contained great but corrupting power as help against the ‘dangerous outside world’. I can only simply massage my face with my free hand as we walk through the town.

“So let me get this straight. Your herd somehow came into possession of a powerful, evil, magical item and gave it to you because the ‘outside world’ is dangerous?” That’s what I was about to ask! Trixie gives a little nod, looking mostly down, “Do you know why?” She shakes her head and both I and the captain release a long sigh and share a look.

“So, what would be the punishment for this?” I ask Platinum and Trixie sort of locks up in my arm. I take a look around and there are a bunch of hateful glances being sent towards the broken unicorn.

“Usually it would be to the dungeons until the court commences.” I lift a brow as we near the town hall.

“Usually?” Platinum nods and I notice a bunch of weakly armoured day guards standing on their posts around the town hall or helping ponies around the streets. I count at least ten. I also see a pegasus mare leading what I assume is a manticore somewhere out of town. It looks very metal. I love it. Trixie flinches at the sight of it however and immediately looks elsewhere.

“In this case, the town of Ponyville is a bit… self-governing. It is an experiment proposed by Princess Luna. In short: the Ponies of this town will decide what will be done with Trixie Lulamoon without overstepping the overall Equestria laws. On top of community service.”

“Oh, that’s a little rough.” She turns to me as we step on top of a wooden platform in the front of the town hall spire.

“What do you mean by that?” An mare with fluffy hair and glasses turns to approach and Pinkie greets her as ‘Miss Mayor.’

“Well, it’s just if they decide to lynch her after the community service, that would be quite a sad tale.” She looks at me with shock while Pinkie, Mayor and Trixie look at me in confusion and the mayor shakes her head lightly and smiles politely at us.

“Good day, captain Platinum Spark, I assume?” She shakes hands with her as the captain nods, “Welcome to Ponyville.” The mayor chuckles and sighs before turning to me.

“This is Vadon, the one we are ordered to be protecting.” From.

Pinkie bounces up next to my side and continues the bounce by my side, smiling wide at me as I just stare flatly at the mayor while she inspects me. After she is done oogling me over her glasses, she fixes them while reaching to me with the other hand. I reach with my own to hers, but before contact, I clack my teeth visually and audibly, making her flinch and me: chuckle inwardly, “You fear me.”

She fixes her glasses and give a stretch of a polite smile, “You are something new and… unexpected.” My smile grows and she freezes when I shake her hand.

“I am Vadon. A pleasure.” I let go of her soft, cold hand and she gladly looks at Pinkie, greeting her as well.

Captain and the Mayor discuss the current situation, Platinum informing that she was not done questioning Trixie and whatever punishment the townsfolk will decide upon her will have to be done after.

“...That’s kind of dumb.” They turn to me as I butt in, “Think about it, what if the townsfolk without knowing everything will decide on… A lynching, for example?” I get confused looks from three ponies and the only one with a different expression that I can’t read is Platinum.

“Excuse me, Mr. Vadon, but… what is a lin-lincheyng?” Mare asks.

“Well… It’s when you make sure, the prisoner or criminal no longer commits any crimes ever. Or action. Besides… Rotting.” I state the obvious, making Trixie give me a horrified look, Pinkie bouncing innocently and the Mayor of Ponyville trying to work it out as the captain grabs me and pulls me across the big backstage, dragging on my heels, excusing herself.

When we are far enough away, she grabs my shoulders with her fluffy fingers as the trio start discussing something inaudibly to me, “How do you know about Lynching?”

“What do you mean, captain?” I lift a brow at her fierce glare.

“Do not play games with me, Vadon. How do you know what lynching is?”

“I mean, doesn’t everybody?”

“It’s not something that has been practiced for a long time, the word itself has been forgotten, so how. Do. You. Know it?” Her fingers clench on my shoulder and I keep the smirk hidden with a spiteful moan.

“Well, in the world I’m from, it is something that was practiced long ago in history as well. And such things as books exists. That’s how I know what is it. Can you let go of me?” She waits a couple seconds, narrowing her eyes before looking up at her horn that has some pale runes flowing around it and me before they fade and she lets me go, hiding heavy breaths with a snort while I simply walk back to the group before simply turning to her, “By the way… Thank you for telling me everything I needed to know.” I smile at her before resuming my walk, noticing her gobsmacked turning expression with the side of my eye. “Better question, captain, is: how do you know it?”

After some time, the captain joins us with a straight face, not even looking at me, but I notice movement as her fist unclenches. She joins the discussion and follows right behind Trixie who in turn follows Mayor to the stage. They do a little greeting, with a not as big of a crowd as I was expecting, but it fills the space quite nicely. All those shifting colours gradually grate on my nerves, but I bear with it.

The crows listens to Mare’s every word, some looking dubious, some: very dubious as even Applejack puts a word in from the crowd, talking about some filly who is apparentelly okay.

Eventually, the Captain takes stage, still keeping her eye on the prisoner, speaking what had transpired and what she has found out so far and that there was a… “There was another that helped us. Without him, this might not have been possible.” The crowd murmus, having accepted her word so far while I simply walk past the open part of the stage curtain, waving a hand.

“Yo.” There is a silence and I hear hoofsteps on wood first before the confused captain.

“Vadon, where are you going?!” I reach the backstage stairs on the other side.

“Why!?” I take the steps.

“I want to check up on the lieutenant. Plus I’ve been struck by multi-coloured lightning, I think that deserves a trip to the hospital.” I walk down the plaza, the crowd able to see me again as I stride calmly to where I saw the hospital in my running. There is a bounce.

I turn to look at Pinkie that has followed me silently. Or maybe she bounced that far, fuck if I know. I turn back to the road. “I’m not going to a party, Pinkie.” She just bounces silently with me on my trek.

“...What happened to you?” I look in her eyes, staring intently into mine as I take off my glasses.

“A lot.” She sighs, not even shocked while simply shaking her head for some reason.

“...It’s gonna take a lot to cheer ya up, isn’t it?” She says in an almost different tone.

“It’s gonna take something that does not exist.” The glasses are set back on me as we pay a visit to the thestral.

A week or so passes and I find myself again at Illuminant Scroll’s place - the Golden Oaks library, watching him carrying books around as I help him a bit, sadly: for free. ...But not quite.

“Hey, Lumin, why aren’t you just using magic to sort these?” I jiggle the stack of books in my arms before setting it on the round table with lots of space atop it.

“Because some of these are absolute relics that can crumble any minute, Vadon.” He over exaggerates with a grunt while shelving one of said relics up high before climbing down. “And I am not that good with magic. That would be my brother.” He chuckles, wiping his brow from the heat in the library even though the windows are open, leading to the previously scorching and still busy streets outside.

“Okay, fair enough, but what about using it on certain books while carrying others?” He finally gets payback via giving me the look. It’s not quite the look though.

He lifts two fingers, “Two reasons primarily, that would take up too much of my concentration, constantly switching my magic on and off like a candle and like I said before: I am not that good with magic. At least, not this kind. I am very good at healing magic however!” He smiles before it sort of fades and he turns back to the shelves as I sort through the various tomes myself, looking for something to myself.

We continue for a bit before Illuminant strikes another conversation on a more unpleasant topic, “So… I heard you rejected another of Pinkie’s parties? I remember being told she tried throwing you one on that same day and you kind of just… left?” He turns to me as I groan in the direction of the center of the table, slamming a book on it. “Hey!”

“Sorry, not sorry, the book will be fine. I, on the other hand, feel like death after all the encounters with her.”

“Haha, why is that?” Lumin asks, having gotten used to my manner of speech and humour surprisingly quickly. Faster than Sunset or the guards anyway.

“Too fucking cheerful, man. Too fucking bouncy. Basically? Too. Fucking. Much.”

He nods and shakes his head with another chuckle, “I rather enjoy her company when I get out of the library. Maybe you should try being friends with her?” I slowly turn my head to him and widen my eyes, opening my mouth at the same speed.

“Unacceptable!” I glare as he blinks.

“Why is that?”

“I does not simply become friends. Or at all.” I look through a small book about plants quickly, stealing all the knowledge for later before placing it back down.

“Aren’t we friends?~”

“Neighbours.”

“...That’s a start, riiight?”

“You haven’t even attempted the first step and I will never give you the sugar.” The door opens and through comes Trixie dressed in a casual outfit of a shirt and shorts.

"I'm pretty sure that you will have to ask me for sugar." Illuminant smirks.

"I ain't horse. I drink my tea brutally raw."

“Oh, uhm, hello.” The light-pink unicorn waves timidly, hiding one hand behind her waist.

“Hey, Trixie! Come on in, how’s the weather?” Lumin says as Trixie glances to me, making me lift a brow, causing her to turn away.

“It is still hot but there is a breeze once more.”

“Well that’s good. Want to help out?” She sighs.

“I would gladly, but, I’m not as good with magic now as before… You know it.” Scroll sighs and rolls his eyes as I notice a book of interest, picking up the ‘Metals and Their Alloys’. I open the book to look at the contents. Simple title, plus accurate. I like it. Is this actually public knowledge tho?

I turn around to Lumin finally finishing telling Trixie that she is amazing either way or some garbage like that, “Besides! You can practice your natural magic like this, it’s been a while, you have to flex your horn every once in a while, it’s good for you..”

“I-I am not sure…” I walk up to Trixie after signing off in the notebook, placing a hand atop her shoulder, making her jump and look at me.

“Trixie. Do some magic. Just don’t blow anything up or summon something like me.” I pat her arm and go out the door, waving with the book, “Catch you later, Lumin.” I hear him say ‘bye’ as I walk through the sunny outside, feeling the sun on my skin together with the wind, rather than seeing it. So glad I didn’t put on the jacket. I glance up at the sun and narrow my eyes, less out of instinct and more of thoughtfulness.

The sun itself is nothing of interest, as bland as other surroundings. I sometimes can’t even tell where it is, but that just means the sun ain’t magic in any way. I have been checking during sunrises and sunsets as well and yet… I look around the street at all the ponies going somewhere with smiles, chatting or buying something for themselves. I sigh as I walk into the Sugarcube Corner - a local pastry shop and bakery. It’s a pretty good pastry shop. One problem though.

“Heya, Vadi!” I sigh, still not used to the nickname from Pinkie Pie as it sounds really similar… to something from the past. “Came for the order?”

“Yes, Pinkie. How have you been?” I walk up to the counter as another pony takes his order and leaves the building that looks like something you might take a bite out of in the night, while drunk and peckish.

“I’ve been pretty good! What about you?” She bends under the counter on her side, as I go to answer but stop for a moment.

“...I would have to say the same, actually.” Pinkie lifts back up a curious brow and a carton box of freshly made brownies, the recipe of which I gave to her, barely remembering it. She improvised in places of course.

“Oh? Why'd you say it so…” She rolls her free hand, giving me the package as I leave payment on the counter.

“Reminiscently?” She bounce and nods, devouring the coinage with her poofy hair which glows for a bit.

“Yeah!”

“Because I am reminiscing.” I return both hands to my sides.

“Oh.” I nod and turn around, beginning to walk out.

“See you around, miss Pie, have a good one.”

“Byeeee!”

I return to my home, getting inside the cold and leaving the box of treats on a round wooden tea table in the main area that works as living room and a replacement of the corridor. The ceiling is not big, but just the right size for me and the tiny mutant ponies. Instead of going upstairs, I turn right into the basement, opening the door with the signature of my soul as I turn on the light in the much smaller, but cozy basement. I got myself a bunch of shelves for books and stuff that I find out in the wild. I walk over to my low bed and reach under it, pulling out a small hexagonal box that widens near to the top with a bunch of designs all over it. I lift it to my ear and shake it, hearing something rattling inside together with evil whispers before hiding it back under the bed and standing up.

I look through the slightly messy room, part of the stuff I brought with me lying on the corner table, some greenery plant pots and vines hanging off walls, a bunch of schematics strewn around before my gaze falls onto an construct on the floor and an apple, hair-pin and a flopping fish, all resting atop a shirt within the circle.

Capital~

Ch. 12: Troubles and Changes. That's Life for ya.

View Online

Chapter Twelve: Troubles and Changes. That's Life for ya.

A month. I believe it has been almost a month since the day I arrived to Ponyville. I didn’t exactly count, nor have a calendar. I wouldn’t say time goes slow, but I have been enjoying the flow of it here in Equestria. I considered the possibility of it being me having a lot of, well: me time. Ever since I came to this world, I have felt more alive than ever before. Well, maybe once upon a time. The world has so much to offer, so much freedom, so few… restrictions... bounds… I could go anywhere. Of course the guards that were assigned to me by her royal highness were and are a little annoying at times but it is understandable, I suppose. Besides the lieutenant, Shade was always pretty awesome as would be accurate to say.

Anyway, the first few days of me being in this town were quite hectic to be honest. On the first day I had dealt with a lot of bullshit, primarily: an overpowered unicorn who’s ego bloats to proportions of Saturn while wearing an amulet of evil and darkness which probably came from some old Magic Artificer as an unfinished project or maybe it was finished or it also could be they weren’t old, but I digress.

On the same day as I and a captain Platinum Spark, lieutenant Silver Shade and Swift Wind, who is indeed a rookie, beat the terrain shifting, crazed unicorn, we also got ourselves a pretty cozy house. It wasn’t the biggest thing I’ve ever seen, it did have two stories and two bedrooms upstairs with a basement under the stairs by the main entryway. The lounge area is the coziest place I’ve been in so far, with a couple bookshelves and a fireplace with a small sofa, armchair and a tea table on a brand new carpet. I took the basement as my place of residence and Silver jokingly called me something along the lines of a ghoul. I was not amused, but what can you do?

The rookie took the carriage we arrived on back to Canterlot after Silver came out of the hospital, looking almost brand new save for the ear. She actually wanted to keep it that way, even though I heard from the captain that she could have healed it if she eventually returned to Canterlot, but Shade said it was cool. And it was… But might be detrimental to her hearing ability, which I pointed out and she agreed with it after pouting, but apparently she had a solution for that. I was intrigued but no explanation was given up to this day.

I remember something odd on the day I first arrived to this place when I visited the local bakery - Sugar Cube Corner. The building looked delicious, probably edible, but who knows? I visited for two reasons. Number one: Platinum asked me to get all of us a treat as a mini celebration that I was not going to partake in anyway, but I had nothing better to do that day after sorting all my belongings in the basement in either case. But I went there as well, wanting to show Pinkie that if she does throw me a party, I can easily refuse it without caring.

And that is exactly what happened. Kind of.

I stepped through the swinging doors and entered the party, or the preparation of one, catching Pinkamena herself staring at me like a deer in the headlights while tying a balloon cluster to a chair.

“...Um. You see nothing.” I lifted a brow at her words.

“I see something. And that is you, holding balloons, while staring at me.” She pouted and bounced away to the side, “Preparing a party?” I asked while stepping up to the counter.

“Maaaybe~” She giggled annoyingly as she spoke.

“Well, I need something sweet that can be eaten slowly with some tea.” Pinkie stopped her bouncing for a moment.

“...So like a cake?” I nodded.

“Something like that, I just thought you might have something a little more interesting. A sort of mix between a cake and cookies or something.” she hummed and pranced behind the counter, taking out a large notebook and looking through the big pages.

“...I could bake you one like but how about one of my pies?” she giggled.

“Eh, I mean. Sure. I am not going to eat it anyway”, she tilted her head.

“Why not?”

“Well, for one, I don’t want to celebrate and for two: I don’t like pies.” Her eyes turned to saucers of cosmic scale at those words.

“WHAT!?”

“What what?”

“How can you not like pie!? How can anyone like pie!?” she gasped, “Do you not like pie as well? Hey, you! Tell me, do you like pie? Please tell me you like pie and Donny here is just a weird!” She looked manic as she spoke before turning in a direction she pointed to, seeming desperate. One of my eyes kind of twitched and stayed that way after she said her nickname for me, kind of ignoring her behaviour for a moment.

“...”

“...” I came to with a couple blinks.

“...Pinkie, you ‘lright?”, she frowned and put her fists on her hips, straightening out.

“I was sure somepony was there a moment ago.”

I was amused by her greatly, mostly assuming she was being silly. Then I noticed something out the corner of my eye, making both narrow as I glanced in the same direction as Pinkie did, seeing nothing, which was most peculiar.

I narrowed my eyes more, growing more curious by the second before I stared exactly where she pointed at, causing me to feel my hair stand on end from fear as I was definitely looking at something alright before I even noticed it. Or rather I didn’t. It was something odd, as if it was there one moment and wasn’t the next but I could not discern between the two moments. It was as if I thought it was there, I knew it was there, but each time I looked at it my brain updated the information on multiple levels of perception that there was nothing there, a lack of anything really, however I still knew it was there and I knew it had not moved due to the repetitiveness of the brain frying to figure out the reality of the situation. In short… Something wasn’t right. There was no local magic in the area, despite not being there, I felt a vacuum of air and sound at times. Felt like a silent whisper.

“Go away, leave me be.”

And just like that it vanished, or rather, filled everything in, returning my perception to normal before I was able to take a brief breath of air, turning to the pink baker who simply chewed on her lips, turned to me, shrugged her shoulders, swallowed and went to baking a pretty incredible-looking and sweetly smelling cake for the guards.

I have a few ideas as to what that was, but I hope I did something very permanent because it hasn’t reappeared throughout the month or so I think.

On the next day I found out about Trixie’s punishment from the locals, which was mild but expectant partially. Considering what the actual great and powerful pony leader seemed like to me, I expected the rest of the populace to be less... innocent. But I guess that’s too much to ask, if all they do is demand a genuine apology and return of all their possessions in perfect condition as well as genuine work and not and I quote, ‘Some strange trickery and a hookey-madookey of a job’. No one still explained that to me. Or is it forgiveness?.. Perhaps I have forgotten the concept by now.

In other news: I began to work out as early into my new life as possible, having access to proper food, seeing as the guards were willing to take care of the financial problem at least for now. Apparently, my containment was a high priority on the royal spectrum of things to do this year. On one of the mornings I stepped out of the house and sighed at the cool wind blowing from the forest, numbing the heat. Captain followed after me and looked around the mostly empty morning streets as we chatted. To be honest with myself, I felt like I was wasting, I felt unfulfilled in way, like I wasn’t utilizing all of my potential. And if something bugged me more than anything, it would be unfulfilled potential. Sometimes. I am quite hypocritical, or so people say.

I turned to Platinum and lifted a brow when she hummed, prompting her to speak, “You may need some… preparation of yourself for that.” I only lifted it higher before she motioned to me. All of me.

“...”

“Food. Exercise and food.” That just didn’t sit right with me.

“Don’t worry, I can skip the food part.” She chuckled.

“What do you mean by that? Of course you can’t. Don’t you know?” I popped my neck with a sigh.

Yeah. I knew.

Of course, it made sense that how at present time their advanced age is, that ponies currently mostly have physical jobs, whilst the higher populated towns have a more knowledge based economical production, physical strength is still likely a must in most cases due to the storm problem. I like to think that humans were more-or-less in the age of stability when I was there and then last, due to the lack of mass innovation or sudden impact of drastic change. Maybe it changed. Maybe it didn’t. Doesn’t matter anymore. Not even fun to think about.

I couldn’t have gone to any other big town or city for much brain work sadly, Ponyville was the place for physical work.

After a brief discussion as to how my training will begin, we decided that it is best to build up my muscle mass at first. It was incredibly hard for me to even run, I ran out of breath often, almost every two hundred or so meters while the captain looked like she was only warming up, jogging in a spot whenever I was trying to catch my breath.

“Are you… alright?” She asked, looking very concerned. The gall.

“Yeah… I just never had good lungs… or stamina. I can easily lift something heavy or do something that requires strength, but not for long.” I spoke, huffing as I ran by her side, all wobbly.

Platinum was very curious about the general physical abilities of my race. Probably for military purposes or maybe it was genuine personal interest, but I told her what I knew, adding some points from the human anatomy that I know.

“So… You are saying that humans can do all that… without any magic in them at all? Or even potions?” She began getting tired and my legs were burning so we decided to take a seat at the outside of some local diner.

“Yeah. I mean. That’s kind of biology. I read that earth ponies can do much more impressive feats though, probably due to sturdier bone structure if it is indeed enhanced by by magic. I’m just… curious as to where that magic comes from,” I said after stabilizing my breathing, prompting curiousity from Platinum.

“What do you mean? They are born with it.”

I pointed a finger at her snout, resting my shoulder on a mushroom made a table, “One is not simply ‘born’ with magic. Something is in them that allows them have to have it.” The captain curiously tilted her head and hummed in thought.

“...What do you mean?” I sighed, not wanting to explain the complicated details on the subject of anatomy at the moment. Or rather I just didn’t want to explain.

“Alright, so, you sweat, right?” She slowly leaned back and gave me a look. “I’m just going to assume that you do. Thing is, the sweat comes from these things in your body called glands, they secrete, or in your terms, produce the sweat.”

“I know what secrete means.”

“There are many, many other glands that produce various things, some into you, some out of you, usually it is only liquid.” I stared at her as she mulled it over.

“...So... are you saying that, that these glands is what produces the magic in ourselves?” I nodded. Then shook my head.

“Maybe? I don’t know, but I am almost a hundred percent certain it is not ‘just there’.” She hummed and nodded, lifting up a cup of water as I drank my own after the waiter brought it to us, looking stoic all the way through.

“Alright, but how does knowing what does produce it - help you?” I just stared at the unicorn over my glass, finishing up.

“...Well, for starters, if there is ever a sickness or there is already where a pony or another magical creature has trouble utilizing it’s magic or has… magic deficiency, doctors would be able to identify the problem and help. Knowing how your body works is a must for effective use of it, wouldn’t you agree? Guard training and all that.” I crossed my arms on the mushroom which felt weird to my hands due to the colourless cold.

“I feel like the princess would definitely agree with you. As well as... lieutenant Shade.” She rubbed the back of her skull and sighed, her bright eyes looking up into the sky for a moment, “...Alright, we had enough of a break, let’s keep moving.” And so we stood up and kept going through town, sometimes making circles as I mapped the place in my memory. It was an oddly constructed town to say the least, it wasn’t easy to get lost, but there didn’t seem to be a particular pattern to it either, and it looked the same in some places. I won’t bother describing all the details, because that would take too much paper and is also a dumb idea since I am obviously bad at even writing down what has happened. Sad sigh.

There was my first hunt for my book. I managed to come across a particularly interesting creature, locals call it Zell, it’s your typical goat but with only one horn. It was pawing at the grass as if marking something and eating a pile of berries while I stared out of the bushes. I began raising my spear in preparation to strike from a distance for further examination of the creature. Unfortunately: the spear I threw missed, which meant I had to work on my aim. Not so unfortunately: the spear has set the Zell in a sprint to a set of bushes in which a jaw of wooden spikes clamped around its torso. I looked around the area, not hearing the cries of the goat since his throat was also occupied by bloodied wood. I’ll admit, my heart was racing, it was a new experience for me, quite… valuable. After making sure the area was clear of any predators, I retrieved the animal and made myself a campfire, setting it ablaze as the stars began to shine over my head. Placing a large cloth across the grass, I dropped the body on it and began dissecting it. My hands were a little shaky due to the arms being strained from the days exercises but I managed to get as much meat out of it as possible, leaving the organs… as intact as they could have been, making sure to write any find of mine down. Earlier having cut off a pieces of its meat and having been cooking one over the fire and another in a pot of boiling water I had myself some dinner. It was mostly quiet besides the occasional insect or wood burning, before a rustle sprouted up behind my which instantly made me jump to attention and see a pair of greenish-yellowish eyes between the thick of trees and vegetation.

“Hello there…” I said to the cloaked stranger which I remembered seeing a few days prior, which caused their eyes to narrow at me. A female voice spoke to me in rhymes, this was the local Shaman Zebra who goes by the name of Zecora. Also known as the Everfree witch. Maybe she was a witch, she sure seemed creepy enough at times.

“I observed you have had a feast of blood and knowledge. Tell me, why are you in this ever changing forests edge?”

“Well, mostly as you said: Have a feast of blood and knowledge. Uhm. Come take a seat?”

“I thank you for your warming invitation. But I am quite comfortable within this vegetation.”

“You like to rhyme, huh?” I stirred the pot and added some more sticks to the fire before turning back to her, noticing she has moved a little sideways.

“It helps me be at peace, furthermore, it is a bridge between me and the dead. Now tell me, spirit of darkness, why should I let you be and not dispel you from this forest instead?”

Her words caused great confusion in me at first, I had to stare at her for a few good seconds before finally giving my answer, “Could you say that again?” which was a question. She was silent. I rubbed my eyes before examining her carefully again and after standing up it is then, when I payed attention to the dim wisps of light around her form.

“...Can you just tell me one thing before you do or say anything. Am I living or am I dead?”

“You are neither, for you are both. You are something vile that would be spawned from the belly of Duat-Soth. You are life and you have death surrounding your soul. You are a spirit of darkness and magic most foul.” I genuinely wondered what she was referring to. Only later did I find out that she might have been referring to how I got into this world. Apparently I still had a lingering effect on me. Wonder why the princesses didn’t notice. As for me being a spirit of darkness, she literally meant I have a dark soul. Yay.

I simply turned back to the fire and picked at it a little. A dangerous decision, considering a there was a potential witch behind me thinking I was a child of some kind of god of hers, although, it did make the masked Zebra step out into the light. Zecora usually wears a mask from her home land that is a form of charm against any harmful magic that creatures in this forest have such as the pesky cockatrice gaze. She unfortunately didn’t not know how to make more as it was her teachers personal secret which I naturally found odd and kind of dumb. But he’s a person, soo…. The local Zebra also had a cape. I wish it had some special properties, but it doesn’t. However her bracelets are made from a large black scorpions shell. And by large, I mean ‘fucking run for your life’ large and don’t even care that it’s not poisonous. Her staff, which she keeps with her outside her abode at all times had three holes for rope to go through and get some neat bird skulls hanging from them and rattling together.

It became a wonderful alliance between her and I after a little talk by the fire. Her rhyming never managed to catch me off guard, it actually helped me increase my vocabulary quite a bit which she found encouraging and refreshing due to the previous reactions she recieved. We agreed that I learn as much as possible about the creatures of this forest and since she was already doing it, she will keep studying the plants. We have made plenty of new recipes by mixing all sorts of things.

Zecora had moved into the Everfree a month before the storm and has apparently asked it to make her a home which got her a cozy little treehouse located deeper than I was planning to go anytime soon. She used to go into town, however the ponies became irrationally afraid of her each time she went there which made me laugh as I realized that ponies around me weren’t just ‘not getting enough sleep’. We had a few things in common, both of us practice in soul magic for one. She was a Shaman from a land called Zebrica which is located by Abbysnia and the Gryphon Empire. She traveled through the kingdom of cats to get here, which, let me tell you, was a very long walk. Still safer than going through the Gryphons, apparently. She refused to give me anymore details, either due to being unable to come up with rhymes or holding it secret which is understandable. We aren’t friends after all. In any case, when the storm struck, she had saved spirits of some of the victims from becoming and I quote: ‘The amalgamation of nature's fury and mortal pain.’ My theory that the Storm that had plagued Equestria for a while was in fact collecting the souls of creatures was confirmed when I saw a bunny out in the opening get zapped into the heavens. But it seems that the forest protected all the souls within it and the spirits of Ponies, Gryphons and even Zebras in return protected Zecora. I never told her I saw them, I couldn’t talk to them either, they all just floated around her sometimes in spectres and others in trails of faint glowing smoke.

She told me a bit about shamanism and I in return told her a bit about necromancy. Shamanism requires complete devotion to the craft and both worlds from a very young age. Shamans mostly use potions or plants to tap into the spirit realm, however there were supposed rumours in her land about some of the more powerful and/or darker shamans using runes. Whilst my outlook is more factual, hers is more artistic but both of us are being quite realistic... about it all. Nearly rhymed there.

She definitely has stronger morals about spirits than I do, or maybe I just didn’t realize yet that it is the same for me. We parted ways after sharing some lavender tea with bugbear honey.

I visited her a couple days later after saving three kids from a cockatrice, having gotten myself a mask from her as a gift from last time, slaying that lizard chicken, then bashing some heads of a pair of wolves made of anything from a tree and some kind of magic that no one knows apparently and after all of that, they latched onto me as we just kind of ran from a manticore that ran out of a nearby cave and was swinging it’s poisonous tail around, mostly in our direction, which had missed me and Scootaloo, one of the kids, who was hanging for her dear life around my back and neck. I was complaining at them all the way to Zecora’s. The flying lion kind of roared at us and left the place after smelling the local flowers. They were all specially picked by the shamanista herself, once the kids and I were safe, we entered her hut to wait a couple hours until the manticore stopped hiding in the foliage above. They do that.

The three girls were pretty spooked by the interior, bubbling cauldron in the center, creepy masks and strange glimmering potions on racks on the walls of the hollowed out tree. Apparently, this tree was decaying due to a nasty type of bug that inhabits the forest, the emptiness inside was already a thing, Zecora just managed to bring life to the plant. Somehow.

“W-what is this place?” Rarity’s sister - Sweetie belle asked.

“I-i-is this the Everfree witches hut!? We should get out before she finds out we broke in! She’s going to cook and eat us!” Applebloom, who was Applejack's little sister exclaimed. I couldn’t help myself. I really couldn’t.

“Oi, oi, OI! Hold yer horses, Zecora is going to eat me first, you got to wait for your turn, missy.” I walked to the stairs to call the homeowner. Oh yeah, the tree was big enough for two stories.

Zecora had dinner cooking, she didn’t mind giving some to us, she was actually quite a nice lady. Of course, the three girls had tons of fun asking her a bunch of questions as to who, where she came from. Zecora was all too happy to answer their childlike curiosity, making her stories more or less PG for them.

“While in contacting the spirits this is a useful tool. Sadly, it is a curse done a young fool.” All three of them gasped and a frightened Scootaloo asked.

“A curse!?” “The spirits!?”

“Yeah. Something happened, someone messed up and now there is a curse. It’s just a mistake done by a magician.” Applebloom turned confused.

“But arn’t curses like… Evil magic?”

“You are doing the only job you can do well, because you are only skilled at that one thing throughout your whole life, but you hate every second of it. Without that job, you don’t have a homel. Is there magic involved?”

“...No?”

“Does that make it a curse?”

“I- I guess so… Hey! But this involved magic!”

“Point stays the same. No such thing as ‘evil magic’. Only magic, idiots, caring and uncaring people.”

“...Huh…” Applebloom is surprisingly smart for her age, probably why the other two stay by her. She’s still naive at times however.

“What have you done to that poor filly’s head? You removed all the Pony nonsense in seconds and filled it with logic instead.” Zecora laughed as she got the soup into bowls for each of us. I realized only much later that I accidentally made the topic sound similar to cutie marks.

The kids sniffed the mixture and Scootaloo reared back while Sweetie Belle gave it a lap, “What is this?” the little pegasus asked, looking understandably confused. I remember confusing Zecora when I didn’t react at the sight of her soup and calmly eating it up, she had to explain that it is glowing green.

“It’s your lunch. Num it up.” Zecora has been making this soup for herself for a while and I started to eat it when she offered. The taste wasn’t the greatest but it helped muscle development and had a bunch of vitamins. After some whines and dubious stares, we all finally finished our food and the three went out to look at the little garden Zecora had outside her house. I was about to join them outside, when Zecora stopped me, with a hand around my upper arm.

“Before our little feast, I added some healing herbs inside the pot. You may transport them along the short path to town, where the plant of poison grows a lot.”

I gave her a nod of thanks as I left Zecora’s hut, returning the three fillies with me to town. I wanted to return Applebloom first, since the local apple farm was the closest and I was met with a sigh of a group consisting of Captain Platinum, Applejack and the local carpenter. They were all discussing something with great worry, so I decided to not disturb their talk among the trees as I stepped into the Sweet Apple Acres farm house and handed Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle over to Granny Smith before the trio from the outside confronted me and Scoots at the doorway.

“Ello.”

“‘Ello’? Excuse me, but where the hay have you founds Scoots? And where in the Pear’s hills are my sister and Sweetie Belle?” Applejack inquired angrily with crossed arms. I pointed a thumb behind me to the stairs.

“They’re in their room. Why?” She slowly blinked.

“What did you jus’ say?” She began trying to storm past me and if not for those workouts with the captain, she would have walked through the bones in my lifted palm.

“Easy. Easy. No need to look all aggressive, be calm about it. Diplomacy is key with kids and then you might be able to get what you both want.” She glared at me.

“Don’t you tell me what to do. If she wants trouble, she’ll get trouble!” I think she shouted that on purpose so that Applebloom would hear her, “I’ve lived with mah sister her whole life. I know her. Better than you.” She tapped my chest once. Really hard.

“Ow, well, then you would know that she doesn’t sit in one spot and wonders off with her friends and gets herself into trouble, wouldn’t you? Give her some credit. Be supportive about it. As long as it’s all good fun, at least she’ll have some stories to tell about it later. Or better yet, have some adult follow her. She doesn’t do this everyday, does she?” I didn’t really agree with what I said, but, I suppose my opinion of everything changed about how kids have to be raised when my mother told me about her thoughts on me when I was young. She thinks one thing, tells me another. One of the dangerous games parents play. I personally wouldn’t call that parenting. Look at what that made me, huh? But I’m not about to change overnight even with the changes to my head I already made. Man, writing this really makes me look at my own mind in a different light. Guess that’s hindsight for you.

“She went into the Everfree!”

“If you can’t teach them not do something dangerous, teach them to thrive in that danger, survive at the very least. Better than letting her go out into the unknown unprepared.”

After a moment of silence Applejack sort of just moved past me, glancing at me with a strange look before going upstairs. Still can't tell most of their faces.

The carpenter was apparently Scootaloo’s uncle, she lives with him. He wasn’t too mad or upset, just a little worried and disappointed once she told him the actual truth of where they’ve been.

“Thank you for watching over her. All of them. I appreciate it.” He said in a fatherly tone. I shrugged.

“Had nothing better to do anyway. But yes, praise the god that I am and bring me many offerings.” The Captain punched my shoulder, “POLICE BRUTALITY!” She kind of backed off a little after that. The uncle blinked a little awkwardly and fluffed Scoots messy hair, making her pout up at him. He was a pretty tall earth dude, despite that, Scootaloo was still trying to jump and reach his head for revenge. He let her after a few more tries. Granny offered all of us a dinner at the farm, which made us four a little uncomfortable at first but no one declined and I was up for something of theirs after Zecora’s super healthy soup of rotting doom.

I explored around town the first day after we got a house and met a bunch of people. Ponies. Ponies aren’t people. You can’t prove otherwise to me unless you read this and tell it to my face!

I met a few interesting characters at the Apple family farm such as Big Mac. The first time I went there was because of an invitation from Applejack. Wanted to thank me and the guards for saving the town. Ponies eat too much, once every two days is plenty and they are having a fucking feast those every two days. Admittedly, no everyone, but everyone who I personally know.

I kept poking around the forest mostly, keeping to myself, Zecora keeping me company at times. I remember Shade catching me once. Has been asking to go with me as often as possible since then. Platinum knew absolutely nothing, Shade just winked at me and told me she had no reason to know. Since then, lieutenant has been teaching me more about stealth. Took me a long couple tries, but eventually I was at last able to barely keep up with the ponified incarnation of Batman. In return, I’ve been showing her some of the tricks and neat little tips I’ve managed to find and figure out. After she saw one of my traps in effect, Shade looked me straight in the eyes and said I was 'Brutal as Tartarus'. I rebutted with the fact that there is no such thing as overkill.

Most of my uneventful days went by the same scenario. It started with an early morning, me not getting sleep through the night working on a bunch of runes in my new basement, both Platinum and Silver would join me on the jogging after. The lieutenant decided to start going with us because she was feeling a little cramped up, since she couldn’t fly, the bat mare chose to stretch her legs.

On one particular Platinum asked about me not going to the local gym despite knowing of its location. My reasons were multiple, but I hated the ventilation in the place. I didn’t explain my anemic condition to them, probably shouldn’t considering they might exploit it as a weakness, instead having said that it just wasn’t enough fresh air to make my exercising enjoyable. The gym didn’t smell of dirty sweat, they used some kind of plant or spell to make all the scents disappear and be replaced by that of… flowery incense which wasn’t better as it felt more suffocating.

After a solid half and hour of running, the two Luna’s guards flopped onto a bench while I made circles around them, slowing down gradually before joining them on the side, slightly panting before laughing. I’ve been making progress.

We would usually chat about our respective worlds. Platinum would share biased information about other nations and what I should treat them like, but she liked to talk about Sunset more as I’ve found out, while Silver would talk about the life of your everyday pony in Equestria. She has been on many levels of society, up to lieutenant, has been to many places around the pony queendom.

It felt like Platinum missed being in Canterlot, wanted to be around in familiar territory, close to her princess, close to her friend and squad. Shade on the other hand was having the time of her life here in Ponyville apparently, which kinda shocked Platinum. Even though Shade couldn’t fly yet, she has been enjoying our nightly escapades, although she never said anything to her unicorn captain.

I left them on that bench, going to my job at Sweet Apple Acres and later that evening, after her day nap, Silver and I hunted for a bit together, I showed her more of the ropes of survival that I found while she taught me what the princess has apparently taught her.

I’ve been trying to get along with Trixie lately, it’s… hard. I didn’t particularly care about her, however the complaints I’ve been getting from Illuminant Scroll have been getting to me. I asked him what the hell he would have me do and he told me to wait for them at the local fast food equivalent where they served fried hay instead of french fries as if horses couldn’t eat potatoes.

I was sipping on the straw in a fuzzy blackberry drink I ordered, staring off into space, slouched over the wooden table. I noticed Scroll and Trixie turn the corner, Illuminant looking as enthusiastic as always while the other unicorn looked a little unsure about something. She glanced over to me and her eyes widened at the horrifying prospect of me drinking from a straw, as I stared back at her frozen form before she glared at her best and probably only friend, one which was walking toward me with a wave and grin, taking a seat at my table.

“Good morning, Vadon!” I grunted in response while Trixie was still staring at us and slowly fidgeting, “Trixie, come on over, don’-”

“Bathrooms are inside.” I spoke over the straw, pointing my thumb at the ‘Hays and Mayonnaise’ building doors before continuing to drink as I watched Scrolls back and arm slowly sag before he turned to me.

“You know, I think you do this on purpose.”

“Give people directions? Yes, actually.” I didn’t notice when but Trixie was already sitting at our table as well, looking into it before a waitress came up to them and took their orders before leaving us alone.

“Why did you bring me here, Lumi?” Trixie sort of whined quietly at him, but I was able to hear it.

“Because I want to help you stop being afraid of Vadon, Trixie. If we know your fears, we could help!” He said with a smile.

“Could you?” “Could we?” Trixie and I said at the same time. “I mean, yeah, we could.”

I tapped my fingers on the glass of my drink, “Try.” I fold both my arms on the table.

Trixie sighed and accepted, so Illuminant asked, “What is the first thing that scares you about him, Trixie?”

“Well… It’s um… It’s his-” I took off my sunglasses and looked at the female unicorn, causing her to falter into mumbles as she looked away into the ground.

Scroll looked confused for a moment before noticing what I did and asking me to put my glasses back on. I didn’t oblige, “Look, if you want her to get over her fear, she needs to experience it as much as possible until it is literally does nothing for her.”

“That’s not how-” Scroll started before Trixie cut him off.

“I asked you to tell me where you were bringing me, Lumi! But nooo. You wanted it to be a surprise, look at him, you really think he would want to do anything to understand me like you do? To want to talk to me? Anypony in this town!?” Scroll was stammering but Trixie didn’t wait and pointed her finger at me, “A-and as for you!...” I lifted a brow. “Just… just please… stay away from me.” She stood up and walked away somewhere quickly, Scroll turned to me and simply shook his head as I shrugged before he followed her. I got two more drinks that day, had to pay for them though. Fucking good they were.

Surprisingly, with everything I still had free time. I realized that I would have to be much more social in order to have what I want. I did not like that. I have still been trying to avoid that as much as possible however. I chose… Pinkies baked goods as motivation to get a job. I don’t think I would be able to go long without anything remotely sweet. That’s called an addiction, kids! I’ve been searching all over town without any hopes up, not bothering to push anyone into considering an application from me. If they wanted an employee, they would make it known and ask me themselves, right? Or so I thought. I had to ask. I had no job before Equestria, I managed to get in on budget classes in university. Yay me. The money I had was accumulating in my wallet for years before that. I was using it only on food. As less as possible. Since all of that was real and I have to remind myself about it, I managed to get a few jobs just by… Talking. Really. Big Mac was displeased with Applejack taking on so much work, I offered help for pay and they accepted after some agreements were made. Mac and I’ve been taking care of mostly heavy lifting on their apple farm, Applejack did most of the ‘collecting’. After the most peculiar discussion with the local doctor of science who goes by the name of Hooves, I managed to find out about some of the businessmen or ponies, whatever, from Canterlot having residences for relaxation here. At the moment there only are two families. A lonely Moneybags who I have heard is quite an unpleasant character and after having met him I would have to agree. The dude lives alone in a semi-shabby house, looks nice only by wearing a monocle and practically pushes some of the clients away due to their look alone. Pushed poor Hooves away because he didn’t like his bowtie. Poor Hooves. As for me?, he kind of just… Shut the door and demanded the guards to ‘Imprison the monster for life for existing on Celestia’s soil’. The other one, who I didn’t want to to was known as Filthy Rich. He was a stallion with an overly spoiled wife and a really bratty daughter. She great amusement.

While I was waiting in their hall, she stared at me then smirked, recognizing perhaps and asked, “Where is your owner, pet? Did ya lose him?”

To which I replied, “Mmm, no. What about you?” She kinda. Didn’t really want to talk after that, plus her owner came down the main stairway of their estate. Daddy was nice, but polite would be more accurate. He was nice only after he established who I am as a person I think. To be honest it was hard to get a read on him.

His wife called him somewhere and I let him excuse himself as his daughter stared at me still. I think he called her Douchey Tiara, or was it Diamond?

“You know I can tell daddy you called me a pet and this business talk will be ruined for you?~”

I smiled, “Would you really damage a possible source of income for your ‘daddy’?~”

“Oh, trust me, he will be fine, but you will struggle~” I leaned forward as her smirk faded slightly.

“Even if I have a magical object that will reveal this conversation between us to him?~”

“...Y-you don’t have that.” Sounded like daddy would be on my side.

“How many partners of your father have you scared off?~ Hm?~”

“...”

“...Mm. I see.” I lean back, “Oh, and before I forget. Do be a little nicer to Scootaloo and her friends, yeah? Just a little. To give them a break, but not make it so they aren’t tougher after each interaction with you.”

“What? What are you talking about? I don’t understa-”

“You don’t understand why you shouldn’t bully them and be mean to them when they have less than you? Oh, well, I’m just throwing it out there that it’d be a real shame when you suddenly have less of what you hold dear than them and they laugh at you, be mean to you and… well… I think it’d be fair to say that most kids here won’t care for what happens to you.” She relaxed and laughed.

“That will never happen!”, she went silent for a moment, “And even if it does, I won’t care!”

“You never know.” I grinned and winked at her as her expression fell and she got up and went up to her room most likely, while I said after her, “Nice meeting you!”

I haven’t made any deal with Rich after leaving the house, not yet at least. I found myself lacking in the negotiation department. I don’t know how I did it with Celestia, maybe it’s because I cared less since I thought I was practically marked for death by her. If I wanted any extra money from mild inventions from my world to make my and by proxy the ponies lives easier would be by going to either Filthy or finding another business… doorway so to speak. All my main and big groundbreaking inventions would go to Luna anyway as per our agreement. What a pain.

My last trip through the forest was quite memorable. I was navigating through the overgrown trees, rocks and roots which was admittedly hard at first with my… vision problem. I managed to find a couple bushes with strange green and yellow flowers that had a glowing core. The timberwolves remains. I walked my way around the plants, having not bothered with plucking any yet. Walking deeper into the forest a branch managed to scrape against the leather belt on my shoulder, causing me to look in that direction in order to fix it. And there I saw it. An unidentifiable glimpse between the trees. I made my way towards the opening and stepped out onto a wide cliff before a mote with a very decayed rope bridge. And a massive fucking castle. I finally found it! I DID IT! Fucking hero.

I checked one of my pouches on my waist belt, making sure it’s closed, before making my way across the bridge slowly. Making sure to take bigger steps than usual as the boards creaked and I was getting rocked side to side awkwardly above a deep moat leading down to stalagmites that formed from the rain over centuries.

After making it to the other side, I looked up and saw a particularly odd lack of colour above the castle grounds while running my hand through my hair which I kept to a certain length myself. I sighed, deciding to bother with the phenomena later, walking into the castle across the cracked mossy stone.

The inside looked better than the ruins outside, most of the interior preserved besides the occasional big hole or lack of a ceiling at all and lots of stone ruble, with plants growing across the walls and giant roots poking through the floor. The entrance hall had a bunch of banners near the ceiling, depicting the same symbol as the odd spherical statue in Canterlot, it seemed to be something depicting the unity of all three ponies races, with Celestia and Luna having something to do with it. Oh and earth ponies are obviously at the bottom. It’s actually very telling about a couple things...

Climbing over or sliding under the obstacles, I was progressing deeper into the castle, exploring every side door I’ve come across. There were a bunch of small rooms, what I assumed were the guest or servant quarters, a bunch of small storage closets and a small, creepy, mostly decayed sick ward with only two lines of beds. Same as in Canterlot actually, but I am sure there were more of them up there. Closing the door and marking it in my head as the creepy spot to go into last, I finally stepped into what looked like the throne… hall… Couldn’t call it a room, really, lack of roof and all. Definitely not because of the size. Still smaller than the one Celestia has now, probs cuz her ass is bigger. Everything needs to be proportionate to it after all, obviously.

In the middle of the ‘hall’, closer to the entrance there was a big contraption of cracked stone and rusted metal that looked like someone was trying to make a pyramid version of the solar system. Plenty of rags that were once banners were hanging on the side from the top and places between doors that lead off somewhere else, but I was focuse on a different set.

I looked at the two doorways on opposite sides at the bottom of the stairs to the throne, checking one which was locked, checking another which was covered by ruble. Both of them once belonged to Celestia and Luna respectively if the symbols were anything to go by. After having found no magical glow on it, I stabbed my dagger into the wood on the door, and began cutting out the lock before bashing the door down. It hit the cold floor inside with a loud noise, spinning dust into the air which I was able to detect by the slight blurriness of objects and my sudden coughing and the smell. Basically I could tell no one had a maid over in a while.

“Housekeeping!” I cleared my throat with another cough, getting rid of the high pitch as I stepped into Celly’s personal quarters. She left books on the shelf all those centuries ago and I began to wonder on the why as I searched through the dusty tomes. The bed didn’t look as lavish as the one in her room, but the room altogether had similar aspects to it. Besides windows. There were no windows for some odd reason.

My fingers cleared some dust and a particular set of words came into my vision. It was easy to read as it was made of metal and bulging out.

“...The Howling Crystal Winds?” I spoke curiously as I tried to take the book but a loud noise made me leap back and turn around, searching with my eyes until I saw the shelf moving to reveal a secret hole.

I came into Celestia’s chamber of secrets with wide eyes. I looked around the slightly cramped room and noticed well preserved body pillows on the floor in the corner, another bookshelf and a cobwebbed chandelier on the ceiling.

Stepping across the loud stone, I neared the shelf as my eyes scanned each row of books. There was the ‘Eternal Darkness and the Yellow Rose’, the ‘Everfree’, the ‘Crystal Sorcery’ and ‘The Mad King’. Those were just the few titles that caught my eye, I picked out everything but the Yellow Rose after finding out it’s but a romance novel. Another book came into my sight as I was about to plop onto the pillow pile. It was lying among the fabric and I leaned down to bring it closer to clean it of dust. No title. Just a symbol. An odd symbol that looked a horseshoe at an angle upon a bigger horseshoe at a different angle.

I opened it up to find a diary. It was a pleasant surprise. I flopped backwards on the pillows, set everything aside but the diary and began reading abou

Author's Notes:

So... This took a lot longer than a week! But to be fair with how I was feeling, I don't think I would have been able to write something that I was content with until now. Hey, thank fuck this is a hobby and not my professional job, eh?

Anyway, am sorry for the wait for anyone who cared enough. Hopefully this story will be finished, got a lot planned, be kind of a shame if I suddenly stopped so early on. Or at any point other than the end. Cuz like... There is an end. Or going to be one. Hopefully.

Hope you enjoyed the read, leave a comment, subscri-wait. Just leave a comment, that's fine, like or hate, your choice! YOU DECIDE!

ANNOUNCEMENT:
There are two other things I'll be making. One is called the uh... The uh...Something Light I think? Haven't posted the second chapter in it yet. Whoopsie!
Another thing I will be making is the guide to the Equestrian world. Short bits about each beast and plant Vadon has or will encounter. They won't always appear in this story, might be mentioned. The guide is mostly to build up my world-building skills.

THERE'S MORE!
I've changed the beginning of the story. Like the very first chapter beginning. Don't like that Gungan joke, doesn't set the feel of the story right.

AND ALSO!
I'm going to rename this story. From some time soon I will decide if I like the new name I've come up for it. Like, not fit, cuz it definitely fits.

Have a good one! See you 24/7! Not literally of course. More like 3/7 or 4/7.
Oh! And please do point out grammar mistakes if you find and remember any, I have yet to search for a grammar editor, le derp.

Order Or Chaos out again!

Ch. 13: A long Day Is only One among many.

View Online

Chapter Thirteen: A long Day Is only One among many.

I crumple the papers into as tight of a ball as possible before throwing them into the fireplace, letting the words burn. I’m not making a diary. Fuck that. That took like.. I check the grandfather clock in our living room. ...Three fucking hours. To just write all that. I don’t need a diary anyway, I got a perfect memory. Someone else can make one about themselves and all the madness that happens to them, more power to them. ...Wonder what's the longest diary there is? I lean back in the sofa and slump, letting out a long breath.

After blindly searching with my hand above the tea-table, I find my half-eaten chocolate muffin and gobble it up in a couple slow bites. My eyes stare at the remaining paper cup as chew the dessert before I glance towards my left, a desk pressed up against the wall with Platinum sitting on the chair, writing something of her own by a candle. I rise, shoving the paper cup as a messy ball into the pocket of my jeans and walk over to her quietly, peering over her shoulder at to what appears to be a letter if the first two words that I can barely make out are anything to go by - ‘Your majesty.’

“It’s quite chilly this morning, isn’t it?” The captain jumps and I evade her horn before she turns to me with a blink and then focuses on the paper again.

“Yes, it is. Is the fireplace still going?”

“It is.” There is a moment of silence, “What are ya writing?” She places a firm dot on the end of her sentence, looking over her work before resuming the scribbling.

“I’m sorry, Vadon, but it shouldn’t concern you, it is a letter to princess Luna, that is all I can tell you.” I stay quiet

“It’s a report about me, isn’t it?” She stops for a second and rubs the feather on her quill with her thumb before resuming.

“Not obligated to say.” I nod.

“A report about me. Just don’t put your feelings about me into it, alright?” I grin before grabbing my jacket from the rack and throwing it on.

“You are going out?” I put my handmade pen into my front pocket.

“Yeah, I have a couple places I want to visit today. Things to take care of.”

“When should we expect you?”

“Don’t know, today tops.” I open the door and step out into the slight fog, “Catch you later, Platinum.” I breathe in the the fog and pop my fingers at long last, before shaking my arms as if water is on them, sighing in relief and walking across town. I glance in the direction of the farm at some point, rubbing my hands together, feeling roughness at the bottom of my fingers. It’s week off since today probably because we harvested the necessary amount for the current month or something.

Some of the locals wave at me and I nod in return, stepping across the wet stones, it has rained heavily yesterday, probably will today. Apparently pegasi are getting to work, controlling the local weather again. And the first thing they do is heavy downpour. Not that I am complaining, I did always like my streets moist and grey, but there was a lack of grey since the clouds were being moved to other areas. I glance down at the sides of houses, lots of tall flowers looking more livelier than they have before. Absolutely gross. Although I guess the inhabitants here don’t get to stare much at anything else.

“Hey, Donny!” I stop and turn with a smile, a few ponies walking both ways down the street on my sides.

“Yo, yo, yo, Pinkamena Diane Pie.” She giggles and rests her hands on the lower part of the double door to the bakery.

“Did ya enjoy the muffin?” She asks with a smile. I nod.

“I did.” She stays in the doorway, putting one finger in her mouth and sucking it off, before sliding a second one in and doing the same.

“...”

“...” She makes a wiggle like motion in the doorway.

“Where’s a thaaank youuuu?” She pouts and I look forward along the street before turning to her again.

“Isn’t paying you enough? Also, I'm pretty sure I said it when I got it from you.”

“...Hmmm… Nope!” I release an ‘Ah’ and nod a couple times before going on my way.

“Have a good one, Pinkie, see you later!” I get back on track with a faster pace as Pinkie shouts ‘You too!’. Guess she was bored she had to stop me.

I finally step in front of a door the hinges of which are imbedded into a massive oak tree, before I go to knock on the door, checking if anyone is in. Sure enough, I hear hoofsteps coming down the stairs and across the wood. The door opens and I am met with a curious expression of a unicorn mare whose face instantly changes into one of horror upon seeing me. Trixie narrows her eyes after coming to terms that I am standing in front of her.

“Hi.” I give a low wave.

“Illuminant isn’t here, Vadon.” She says, her arms at her sides..

“Oh… Is he not?” Her lips purse.

“No.”

“Good! I didn’t want to see him anyway.” I take a step forwards and she takes two backwards, letting me step into the library as I close the door behind me, “I don’t want him to be present for what I am about to do.” A faint unicorn rune lights around Trixie’s horn. A start of a spell.

I resist the temptation to give her an uberly sinister look complete with rabbit teeth, but I really don’t want to experience that levitation cast on me.

We stay in silence as my tongue travels over the inner plane of my teeth while Trixie’s chest rises and falls with her audible breathing, “I understand.” She did not expect that.

“Y-you understand what?” She asks, lifting her head slightly. I put my palms together in a cross.

“You. I understand you, I really do.” She slowly turns her head to look at me with one eye, “You did not want to hurt anyone, if we consider your attempts to be able to put your power under control and the fact that you had really strange outbursts where you kinda corked your mouth before you could say a proper sentence.”

“How do you know about that?” Trixie asks with a furrowed brow but big eyes.

“I asked around.” I slide my hands in my pockets, looking down at her, “I understand that you’ve had a hard time and you were scared because you were dealing with something out of your control. At this point it’s just theories, but I don’t care if you know them or not. You probably felt hope when you heard of pony guards able to resist your spell. That is if you had emotional conflict because of the artifacts power.” Or at the very least that is what happened to Luna in Celstia’s and by part Luna’s diary. The then two princesses found out that some Unicorn noble had something against the two so he figured the only way to to get rid of the princesses would be to set one onto the other and kill the the first one while she is in grief. Apparently the noble just straight up told his whole plan to them in an attempt to escape severe punishment. The next few paragraphs from Luna made me sure of one thing. He. Did. Not.

“Kind of, yes…” She said slowly, her eyes moving away into the distance but her horn stayed lit, “I didn’t exactly… Think straight. It was as if I was in one of my nightmares more than anything…”

“And when I came into the picture and was about to kill-” She flinches, “-you, you were understandably afraid for any numbers of reasons, but I’m gonna go with you finally having been able to get a friend and loose him so quickly.”

“...” My eyes shift from her to one spot, then another and third before finally setting back on her. She turns her face to me again, “I almost accepted it. For… Reasons my own I almost accepted it.” My lips twitches, jerking sideways, “I almost accepted what you were going to do.” She breathes in, “I was scared. Yes.” She tries to look me in the eyes but mine are staring back with only her nose registering into my focus, “I also… Thought… I thought a lot of things up in those couple seconds.”

“...Yeah. So, anyway, I came here to say: I’m sorry.” She retreats her head a little with repetitive blinking.

“...Why are you saying sorry now of all times?...” She says with suspicion trickling from her voice. I breathe in and glance around before letting the air out through my nose in a moment.

“Well, having you hanging in the back of my consciousness while I am working is quite distracting, guilt isn’t very productive, wouldn’t you know.” I pull a hand out and make a rolling motion with a spread palm, “Plus, y’know, whenever I visit this library to read up on things and Scroll is here, I get this stare recently, which, don’t get me wrong, I can ignore.” I smile and nod a couple times at Trixie before looking back up in thought, “But… I’m a lazy bastard… So I don’t want to put in extra effort when I am trying to read or pick out a book.” I suck in my lips in a way that makes my cheeks puff up slightly as I look Trixie in her eyes. Well, between them.

She fixates on my face for a few solid seconds before looking at my apparently interesting shoes and swallowing, speaking so faintly I have to instantly turn my head to hear her, “I-I see. Thank you. I-...” Her eyes look like she is reading something I can’t see so I give a slow nod, turning my own fiery orbs away from her and turning the door handle, leaving her to the invisible text as I go back outside, quietly closing the door and progressing further along my day.

Next on the list was an incredibly long walk around town. Sometimes I passe streets twice, having memorized the town layout well enough to not require looking forward, my eyes fixated before me on the ground, occasionally break from my thoughts to look up and around before turning. I arrive at a very public market, many ponies walking around the place, chattering to one another. A few laughs here and there. I notice Big Mac at one of the stands, selling the apples we harvested and I give him a wave, before taking a seat on a bench, leaning on its spine with my shoulders as I give a hum and a look-around. I notice a pony sitting on the bench right behind mine and turn away, eyes tracing the stalls again, observing what everyone has in stock this week.

“So… Lovely day to be creepily following me, don’t you think?” I ask out-loud, but anyone walking on the streets would not be able to hear me due to the noise. I receive no reply from anyone, “I know you can hear me, I’m talking loud enough on purpose. Bon Bon, was it?” I look at the mare sitting behind me with incredibly stiffly curled hair, “Who names their child with the same name twice?”

She turns to me with a curious expression, “Hm?” She says nothing more and I resist the urge to antagonistically boop her for her foolishness. But then I would have to touch her.

“I know you know I was talking to you. No need to pretend.”

“Oh, were you? Sorry, I couldn’t hear you.” I roll my eyes.

“You need to work on your spying skills, the fact you are not surprised to see me here after we have not talked since our first meeting just reinforces the fact you saw me here earlier.” She slowly turns her head a little sideways and her brow slides up across her forehead.

“My… spying skills?” I take a look at her shirt which has a criss-crossing lace across some of the back, partially revealing three pieces of candy on her fur that are glowing the colour of her eyes. Her mark. Her special talent as you would have it. Ponies have a mark located between their shoulder blades that shows what that particular pony is expertly good at doing any time of day. She’s good at making three candies at a time, apparently.

“Well, they are definitely not related to spying and observing from the shadows, as far as I can tell by that thing on your back, so the question arises. Why were you following me for the past month and peeking at me from practically everywhere besides bushes and trees?” I don’t actually know if she used those or not.

“Are you… alright? Are you certain that was me?” I stare at her before slowly lowering my glasses to look at her with my ‘eyes’, “...I assu-”

“Tell me now or get stabbed.” Her body shifts away from me.

“...You wouldn’t do such a thing in public.”

“You’d just look asleep, then I’ll carry you to the assigned guards to me where they question you.”

“...” She walks over to my bench and takes a seat by me, “Fine.” I put a bit more distance between me and her just in case.

“...So you also know about the daggers power?” She shows her teeth and mutters something under her breath, before taking one big one and looking at me.

“Yes. However, it is important to note that you do not tell the guards or anypony else about my presence in town.” I slowly lift a brow, “Safety measures. Yes, I am observing you, but I am doing so by the orders of her majesty.”

“Which one?” I cross my arms and lean into the wooden bench.

“...” I begin lifting my brow again, but before it is at the peak, she speaks again, “Queen Celestia.”

“...You the only one watching me?”

“I cannot say that.” I groan and look around.

“Why are you watching me?”

“I was not told. I was simply told about you arriving from Canterlot and having to watch your every move.” I purse my lips, “Yes, I know about your treks into the woods. But the lieutenant has begun following you into there and you pulled three local fillies out of forest, so I am not too worried about that.”

“What if I am secretly mind controlling everyone but you in this town?” I wiggle my fingers at her with wide eyes and she turns away before facing me again.

“Doubtful.” She monotones.

“How the fuck are you able to make anything sweet if you are so bloody sour?” Her cheeks puff up slightly and her head jerks subtly as I hear a faint coughing sound.

“It’s what I do best.”

“Making sour candy? Yeah, I guess that works.” I sigh and stand up with a stretch before walking off to the stalls, getting myself ingredients to make a sandwich on the way to Applejack’s farm.

Some glimmer enters my peripheral and I glance into the sky, narrowing my eyes out of reflex as I see a pegasus with something else flying together to the other side of town. I tilt my head and try to determine what the other creature is while I continue walking.

“Watch ouuut!” My head snaps from the large feline-esque bird and I my eyes widen at the rapidly approaching Scootaloo on a, you guessed it, scooter.

I turn on my legs, sliding to the side across the damp mud, evading the pegasus kid as she stops herself a bit after passing me by.

“Whoa! That was awesome!”

“Ya could’ve killed meh!” She blinks and tilts her head with her ears flopping in holes of her bike helmet.

“What does that mean?” Oh…

“Squashed meh!”

“Scootaloo!” Two voices exclaim and I turn to see Applebloom and Sweetie Belle running through the farm gate and up to us.

“Hey, fillies! That was awesome, right!?” Scoots exclaims with a grin while Sweetie pants with her hands on her knees and Applebloom grins and gives a thumbs up. A

“That was dangerous, Scootaloo!...” Sweetie exclaims after catching her breath, “Somepony might have gotten hurt! Why did you have to go and pick such a tall hill to ride off of?”

“Because, Sweets, it was an awesome hill, deserving an awesome ride!”

“Everything is awesome~...” I sing quietly under my nose.

“Ah agree!” Applebloom grins, “Hey, Vadon!” She runs up to me and I instantly lift my shoulders as she hugs me around my waist. I feel my upper lips rise before I give the filly a pat on the head, making her let go and I shiver the feeling of her arms away.

“Hello, you three, is your sister home?” I ask the filly with the ribbon.

“Uhmm… She went ta’ Zecora’ I think!” I blink.

“You told her about it?”

“Ah couldn’t keep it a secret from AJ any longer, she wanted to meet her herself.” I stare at Applebloom, lifting a palm to brush it down my cheeks, mouth and chin.

“Does she know where Zecora is?” She nods rapidly.

“I told ‘er, but AJ said I couldn’t come with, supposedly it’s ‘too dangerous’ for little fillies.”

“Technically is.”

“But we aren’t little!” She exclaims with an angry bounce.

“Debatable. No, wait, actually it isn’t. You are. Especially compared to Celestia.”

“Oh yeah, right, you met ‘er. How tall is she?” I lift my lower lip in thought, lightly shaking my head.

“Bout taller than your brother? Sounds about right.” She gasps with wide eyes.

“But Big Mac is the tallest pony Ah’ve ever seen!” I tap her snout lightly with my index finger.

“Well you haven’t seen Celestia.” I shrug and begin walking away, while Applebloom tries to smoothen her muzzle back.

All of them send me on my merry way and I give them a wave in response, before continuing on my way into the woods on the opposite side of the farm, eventually stepping into the treeline. My body twists a little as I walk along the roots and dirt, stepping besides horseshoe prints. I leap over a large set of roots, grabbing onto one of the mushrooms growing from the side of the tree before shaking my hand off and rubbing my palm with its fingers. The rock, the racoon burrow that Fluttershy decorated and the Zebra hut is thataway.

I stop when I hear a muffled pony made noise, pushing away some of the vines I notice two more sets of prints in the dirt, “I gots ‘er!” I hear a gruff bark as I speed up my pace, pushing aside another set of vines and staring at a struggling Applejack as two smaller bipedal furry things drag her into a hole in the ground, one pulling, another pushing with incredibly thick arms, “AAAAAAH! She bites! Bad pony!” The one atop her thrust into her abdomen with a spear and AJ releases a scream, that gets muffled by a roughly made muzzle that the one below her put on her right after the stab.

Both of them disappear down the hole and I reach for my dagger, before finding out I don’t have it. Oh fuck.

I sprint towards where Applejack was dragged into the soil but something suddenly snatches my leg and I drop into the ground to my waist, holding on for dear life with my arms pressing into the ground around me. I hear a noise behind me of rolling dirt and a dull heavy pain goes through my head as I black out.

I blink to awakedness, trying to make sense of my surroundings as I hear quiet footsteps behind me and my cheek resting on slightly damp soil. My eyes widen and I twist my torso as much as possible, managing to grab the leg of whatever it was and pulling, managing to make the biped fall onto the ground and see it look at me with it’s puppy eyes.

I lift my fist and bring it down on its dog face, holding it still with my other hand, continuing to hit it over and over again, feeling my hand go wet before it goes numb and I bring my fist down onto its face one last time, long after it stopped whining in pain. I relax and lean back little before straining my arms to hold myself again, feeling no ground beneath my feet. The dog in leather armour - the face of which I just pummeled, had a spear on him with a metal tip and a badly made dagger. I grab it for them with both hands before I slide into the tunnel for a few long seconds, falling on my ass as some of the soil I rubbed against falls on my head.

Standing up and clearing my hair of any rubble, I look around the short tunnel, having to crouch. One way leads to a dead end literally a few steps away from me, while the other goes on for a while. I look up at where I fell through, seeing nothing roots and dirt.

“Fuck my life…” I sigh and start progressing into the tunnel, “-and everything in it. What did I get myself into?” I hold out my spear forward and the dagger by my side.

The tunnel is barely lit, but there are small lamps that are already dwindling. Some already have gone out, but that doesn’t seem to be a problem for me. I take off my sunglasses and put them in my front pocket, in case something impacts me. Wouldn’t want glass inside me. After a solid and steady fifteen minute crawl, I come across an opening and take a safe peek into a large chamber with loads of similar bipedal dogs in leather armour with meat on their backs, tied up by rope,

“You get big hawl, Brawn?” One of the things asks.

“Yes, I got a good prey, it was thirsty and not payin’ attention.” They laugh together before the first one speaks again.

“I saw Dimble and Midble bring in new pony slave. Strong too! Finally, more gems faster.”

“Ooooh? That great! Let us go, I don’ wan’ to be late to dinnah.” They scurry off deeper into the tunnels and the other dogs in the room go into the same tunnel.

I sneak my way down the rough stone, finally able to stretch to my full height in the room. A couple bigger lamps hang by rings nailed into the walls, together with some wooden racks consisting of rotting planks. Doesn’t look like anyone uses them. I send a glance down another tunnel before attempting to quietly sidestep after where the dogs went, bending over slightly into a ready position, holding the spear in my left hand facing down the path and my thumb rubbing the disentangling cloth on the dogs daggers hilt. I come across a junction with holes leading in practically every direction. I breathe in the horrid air, what smells like wet fur and sweat is coming from two or three of the tunnels.

I groan to myself in my head from the retching stench and walk into the tunnel with the least gems growing out of the stone, stopping when I hear loud excited chatter. I move to get closer to the noise but suddenly a dog holding a piece of meat on a wooden board comes out from a passage that I did not see before and turns to his right, his back to me. He walks on his two back legs towards the noise and I sneak a peek into the place it came out of to find myself a kitchen with a single dog cutting up meat on a stone table with a makeshift butchers knife, making the most horrid sound as metal clashes against it when cutting through all the way. Ooh. Mmm I send the chef a glare they can’t see and sneak into the kitchen, finding myself in a small rectangular space with a stone slab in the center and a normal sized pile of meat on it for a couple people. I hear the cook sigh and make my way around the slab, standing opposite of the dog, behind it’s back on the other side of the meat pile table, feeling heat on my back from the steam inside a boiling cauldron. I take a deep breath before pressing the tip of the spear into the dogs neck. It freezes.

“You turn around, I thrust. You alert the others, I thrust. You do anything to make me thrust, I thrust, understand?”

It stays quiet before slowly setting the big knife on the rocky counter, “Yes.” She responds.

“Good. Now, all I have is a question, where do they-”

“Sister, we need more meat, our Alpha really wants to bust his belly today apparentl-” The dog that went into the loud room says as he enters the room, his voice stopping as he sees the spear before his eyes slowly move across it to me. I just silently lift my dagger up at him.

“Now, let us not do something that either of us will most likely regret later on-” The brother immediately sprints towards me and ducks under my dagger, his claws slashing at me, tearing up my costume and grazing my stomach as I wince and he pushes me backwards, while I press my leg against the slab to not lose balance. I scream through clenched teeth as the steam from the pot hits my neck and back up close and I pull my body up forward again, using the part below my knee to crash into his groin. He gives a whine, my eyes widen as the sister turns around and flings the butchering knife at me and I lean to the side, the blade cutting through the wooden part of the spear before ricocheting against the stone wall with a clink, then against the counter and flying towards her again as her eye sizes increase by two and she ducks behind the slab, the knife landing on her counter. The brother goes to slash at me again, but I kick him back in his abdomen, the heel making a sharp impact.

“Can everyone just fucking chill, I won’t fucking touch you if you let me grab someone and leave in peace!” I hiss at them, holding my stomach and pointing the dagger, picking up the much shorter spear from the ground before returning my hand to my stomach as the sister peeks out with her glowing green eyes, ears wiggling.

“You really think we will let you leave?” The brother asks as he gets up from the floor, dusting off his cloth jacket before staring at me with a growl.

“I don’t see why not.” He barks a laugh.

“And who might you want to take with you?”

“A pony with a stetson hat, farmer, got a feisty spirit.” He stares at me for a few moments longer before falling over in laughter.

“Forget them! She has probably been taken to the miner cages. She’ll be in the mines for a long time. And I highly doubt our ‘glorious’ leader will let you.” He points a digit at me as I give son of a bitch an unamused look.

“Really now? Surely I could sneak by.” He stares at me and stands up seriously before stepping aside, freeing my path to the doorway and motioning to it with both of his front paws.

“There you go, feel free to sneak right through the alphas hall.” I stare at him.

“Is there no other way to get there?”

“No, alpha makes sure that all rebellious ponies will have to get through him to get to the surface.” The dog drops his paws and I check up on his still peeking sister before turning my eyes back to him, “Why do ya even want her? She your special in life?” He wiggles his brows and tail with a tip that looks like a maul.

“No, but I do know her little sister that I would probably have to see everyday after she finds out her sister disappeared and will probably never come back whereas I know where she is.” Of course, I could just leave and get the guards.

He stays silent for a while, eyeing me up and down before turning his eyes to the chef and exchanging glances with her before facing me.

“Alright. Here is how it is then.” He says to me, “I cannot let you leave because you might get the guards. I also doubt you will find your way to the surface before a guard catches you, we , Diamond Dogs, don’t exactly have one to the top at all times. A protective measure you see.” …Brilliant!

“...So what do you suggest I do then?” He rubs his chin and looks somewhere far away.

“Well… The alpha is not the main problem. The dogs are. You see, we are loyal to alphas, it is our code of honour, we respect and obey them. They protect and take care of us in return. However… Him and the really loyal guards are the only one who get proper meals, meanwhile others are living in hunger and mud.” He speaks the word in distaste with a scowl, “Not all like the current alpha, but if one of our starving selves would challenge him and loose… He would set his hounds on us. You see where I am getting at?”

“...Are you telling me to kill the alpha?” He lifts his paws as if placating me.

“Whoa, pup! You suggested it.” He speaks in an appalled tone, but a grin is on his face, “In essence, yes. Challenge him! He likes that, he’s a brawler and you are something new. You are scary enough with those torches going on-” He motions to my face messily, “-to give some of our dogs a right spook. He no doubt will want to show off, present himself as their saviour from the big, scary monster that got into their own den.” I take a breath in, “Sorry, but just stating facts.” I breathe out and give him a look before staring at the weapons in my hands. ...Hahaha, I’m gonna die so hard…

The dog winces as I weigh my options, “...Will the other dogs intervene?”

“I do not know.” He replies as his brows soften, “You’re a big one though, I’m sure you could take him!” ...Going into something I don’t know anything about. Or… running off back home, possibly getting lost. On the other hand, he might have been bluffing all this time. Seems smart enough.

…Fuuuuuck.

I jump when I feel something touch my arm, rubbing my head from hitting the short ceiling and glancing at the female Diamond Dog giving me what I guess was meant to be a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry. At least you have only one direction to go, yes?” She says to me, I don’t exactly understand what she means, but I nod and walk over to the doorway and glance at the two.

“...Can we know your name?” I look at the brother..

“Call me Vadon.”

“Name’s Grit. And this is Rebena, my sister.” She waves and I turn to her to nod, before pausing.

“...Can I have that knife of yours?” The brother walks over and brings it to me for her, “Thanks. Welp! Gonna try to go beat the shit out your boss now.”

Making my way down the tunnel, I hear more and more voices before coming across a ramp leading down into a pool of loud colour, dogs talking to one another, there are a few of them with gorilla arms standing by the sides of the ramp in shoddy metal armour and wielding a pair of spears. To the right is a half-circle opening into an even bigger cave that seems to be mostly empty. In the far end of the circular chamber I’m in is a throne of wood with a double-sided axe embedded into the side and cloth that holds a sitting dog, the breed of which I cannot recognize for the life of me. Looks like a mix between a boxer and a great dane. He’s also wearing armour made of leather and metal plates that covers his chest, shoulders and part of legs. There is a collar around his neck decorated with gems and a tiny decorative axe dangling off a short chain.

“Where is the meat!?” He louly asks a guard by his side, “Go che-” His paw stops on me when he goes to motion.

I stare silently at him, cold blood running through my stomach as all the dogs turn their attention to me. There is eventually a complete and still silence as everyone just stands there on all fours, I hear wood against metal behind me and shifting. Still slightly elevated above the rest of the dogs due to being on the ramp I speak before anyone takes action, “Who here is the alpha?”

“That.” The strange breed says in a deep growling, yet calm voice, “Would be me. What business do you have here.”

“You? Nah, can’t be.” He beds towards me slightly.

“What is that supposed to mean, glow eyes?” He gives a growl and I narrow my eyes, stepping onto the stone and walking forward, dogs parting as I step into a big circle before the alpha.

“It means I don’t want to accidentally hurt a weak little pup instead of the alpha.” He gives a proper houndish growl, standing up from his seat before approaching me and stopping right before me. I have to look up slightly to stare him in the eyes. All the other dogs reach to my chest.

“You think you will be able to hurt me? With what, may I ask?”

“Pain, mostly.” I reply and wiggle the dagger in my hand, making him laugh.

“Oh that is funny! It thinks it can beat me!” He laughs more and some of the crowd joins him. I take a breath.

“Bitch. You be asking for a whooping.” The laughter stops. The alpha bares his fangs at me and presses his snout against my nose.

“Is that a challenge?” I stay quiet for a second longer than I intended to originally.

“Do I really have to spell it out?” I say in a tone not too different to be notice, “Okay, follow me. Y. E. S.” I hiss the last letter, narrowing my eyes as he laughs, throwing his head back.

“Well then! I shall enjoy locking you up after this! You’ll be my little chew toy for when I get bored. Gems just don’t seem to cut it for me.” That doesn’t sound very pleasant. “If there is anything left of you.” He suddenly reaches back and pulls the axe from his throne, swinging it at me, all in one movement.

I dodge, feeling my cheeks hurt when I pull them back as I hit the axes blade with the chopping knife, sending the axe slightly away from me before thrusting with my dagger and getting the messy blade into his armour. He howls briefly before grabbing my hand and turning his body. Holding me in place with his massive paw, his mace like tail slams into my guts and sends me sliding across the stone. I hear a small sound of metal against stone and roll to the side when his axe comes swinging down on where I was, before he swings again and I roll back, sending a kick between his legs, making him lift on of his paws there with a whine as I throw my foot into his chest, knocking him off balance, swinging with the large knife which he blocks with his paw by catching my wrist and sending the blade of his axe towards my side. Lifting my feet off the ground briefly I send one into his nose, making him let go, but the axe still lands a hit, cutting through the jacket and into my side a bit.

A yell escapes my chest, lungs and throat, with my breath before his massive paw impacts me three times in various places, backhanding me a couple steps back. Dogs are cheering. A proud, feral grin upon his muzzle with saliva dripping.

I stare.

I think.

Kill? Alternatives? What if what they said was not a lie? I still have to kill or I die. At the very least. Only he has to die. Supposedly. If I trust. Do I trust? Any way out? Bargain? Plead? No, won’t work. What if…

I feel like hundred of images are about to flash before my eyes, my imagining of what will happen if I die here, if there were alternatives or better ideas. I feel pain. I was hit. Cold, wet. Uncomfortable. No pictures show up in my head as I realise one simple fact.

...Brutal. This is a brutal fight. To the death, gore. Blood in the air amongst the noise, guts on the floor. He wants to kill me. I need to kill him. My goal is still the same. Save Applejack.

Before safe Applejack comes dead Alpha. I can kill him. I am capable. If I sacrifice my body properly, silly to think I will come out unscathed. Mind will remain the same, mind cannot feel pain. Body can. Body is irrelevant. I’ll definitely receive damage, I’ll just dish out more.

Kill. Wreak death. No part of him has to survive.

I stare at the dog before me, hearing my breath, then not hearing it. I grow taller. I feel my spine settle in comfortably. I see his brow lift and a the corner of his lip pull backward. I swing from below. I hit his armour. That’s okay. I throw my fist in his muzzle, feeling vibrations all the way through. Twisting my torso and sliding my legs I hit his abdomen with my knee, sending him back a bit before throwing a set of quick punches before giving a wide side swing with my fist to his cheek, sending spit and a shout flying from him. His tail hits my knee and I bend it, landing on it swinging the butchers knife into his back paw on which he stands, making him let out a scream. I take a glance up and roll away from another axe swing, slamming my heel into his other leg and knocking him over.

I kick the axe’s handle, making the weapon fly away towards where the alpha was sitting before as I embed the kitchen utensil in his other front paw while it grabs for me. My lower back part of the leg explodes in pain and I scream before seeing him biting into it. Feeling my teeth hurting each other, I bring my fist into his widened eye, slipping my bleeding leg out from his maw as I take back my weapon from him just as he grabs my side and throws me into the throne. Some splinters enter me and I groan in pain, rolling to the axe from the impact.

As he stands up, I throw the knife I tore out of his paw at him. He leans to the side and looks back at where it flew off to while I reach with one hand towards the heavy axe, heaving it and losing all my breath as I lift it, before twisting and swinging it sideways, burying it in the side of his neck and cutting through the leather all the way to bone just as he turns to me.

His wide eyes stare at me as the yellow in him flows out of him as if evaporating, I see blood gushing out of his neck and pouring out from his open maw as his jaw moves up and down silently. The yellow forms into a rough specter of him, every part of it reaching towards the body as if stretching but moving away from it. The body falls as the mist hovers, slowly dissipating. Everything is silent, in fact: everyone is. My body aches in pain: my stomach, my legs, my sides, my shoulders and fingers.

“If…” I said in a normal tone, “You think…”I breathe out, “That you can take me on still!” I point at each of them, stumbling slightly, “Know this! I will beat the living shit out of each and every one of you!”

One of them comes forward, staring at me with wide eyes and tilting to the side slightly. I blink before recognizing him as Grit.

“...You did it… I can’t believe you actually did it all on your own…Sweet Fire Rubies…” I pant and give a grin.

“No biggi-” I fall on one side, on my knee, with a shout as my leg gives out. Grit runs up to me to expect me.

“He took a real number on you though. Come on, I’ll get you to my home, we’ll patch you right up, Alpha.” I blink.

“I’m… sorry?...”

“Oh, you didn’t know? Anyone who manages to beat the current alpha in honorable combat, earns his place in the den.” I furrow my brows as he and a couple dogs lift me, carrying me into the large cave opening to the side of the room I saw earlier, moving down a rocky ramp.

“I wasn’t fighting exactly honourably…”

“Well, he wasn’t either so it’s fair. You aren’t allowed to attack a downed opponent.”

“What if I refuse?” I ask him, grunting, my palm on my waist over the axe wound.

“Don’t. The dogs won’t have any reason to help you with your friend. Patch you up, I can do, but then you would be kicked out by the others and then we would move with a new alpha.” I let a sigh and suppress a wince, my face twisting into a grimace.

I notice a few lamps between tall pillars with rough stone edges going all the way to the far top. At the bottom of the pillars are small hills of smoothened stone, light coming through two or three rectangular windows with a few small dog faces peeking through. My feet are dragged across the cavern floor, cheering and howls reach my ears from where we came.

“Watch your head.” Grit says as we take a turn and they bring me down a set of carved out stairs leading into one of the hills. The inside contains five pieces of cloth on the floor and a wooden table with a candle on it and an oldened Diamond Dog sitting on a stool, a ball of fur atop his head and bushy eyebrows above his clear eyes, the short spikes of fur coming from his cheeks give him a look of having a mix between beard and moustache. There seems to be a back room as well, but I can’t see much of it from the angle I am at, “Lie him down here, I’ll take care of him, go celebrate, Rocky.” Grit says to the other dog.

“Yes. You take care with that. Can be dangerous. You trust it though?”

“I do, Rocky. Don’t know why though.” Rocky's pair of paws moves up the stairs out the home, meanwhile I roll over onto my back, groaning as I look around the small home, Grits head almost touching the ceiling as he goes into the back room. The old dog behind the table looks at me and I look at him.

“Hello, sonny.”

“Hi.” His paw shifts across the table.

“What happened to you out there?”

“Well, I uh… Got rid of your den’s leader.” I let a slow breath out.

“Well done. And your eyes?” He asks, motioning to his.

“Oh.” I grin and chuckle, “Partially my fault.” I cough a bit from the dust, “How do you live like this?” He chuckles.

“Our noses aren’t what they used to be. Living like this.” His paw moves around, digits spreading.

Grit enters the room again with a mess of torn cloth pieces, before giving them to me, “I know how they look, don’t worry, they’re sterile.” I stare at them, lifting them up and sniffing, breathing out and sighing.

“Here, let me patch you up-”

“I know how to do it myself!” I tell him with wide eyes and he backs of, lifting a digit.

“But-”

“I know how to fix myself up.” I show him some of my upper teeth and he looks around.

“Alright.” I stare at him with the same widened eyes, taking a few pieces and taking off my jacket and shirt, staring at the wound.

My mind wanders to ignore the pain while patching up the exposed muscle, focusing on all the pretty lights inside me as I tighten the knot and grunt momentarily. Taking another piece of fabric, I begin tying it around my leg, breathing, feeling my hands shaking as I force myself not to accidentally pull too hard when making the knot. After finishing, I check for stability before, leaning against the cold wall of the home, looking at the dome-like ceiling before huffing a smirk onto my face.

“You look sad, sonnie. What’s on your mind?” The old dog asks. A little dog comes running down the stairs into the home.

“Uncle, uncle! Did you see, did you see!?” He runs up to Grit’s leg and hugs it. A stranger beat the alpha!” The pup exclaims as Grit rubs between his ears.

"I did. Did you?” He asks, some concern marking his voice. The pup shakes his head and pouts up at him.

“Noo… I did nawwwt.” He's really forcing out those aww's, huh? The pup pokes at Grits stomach, making him chuckle, “Go on, I have a guest to talk to. I’m sure he has questions.”

“I’d rather grab AJ and get out.” I say from my position on the floor, grabbing the attention of Rexy who gasps and runs up to me.

“How did you beat Alpha? Was it awesome? Was it hard? Was it-”

“Rexy, boy, give err...Give our guest some space.” The old dog says, making the puppy pout again.

“Sowwy, granpa…”

“It’s quite alright, now go on, you wanted to play with your friends tonight, right?” The pup nods excitedly and his little spikeless tail wags before he runs up to the old dog to hug his leg and then runs up the stairs, leaving his chuckling grandfather, smiling Grit and me behind, “Such a precious pup, he can handle the rough play others dish out.” He gives a grin.

“...Alright… I suppose I do have a question. What’s with the speech level difference?”

“Oh, that? That’s-” Grit begins but Rexy’s father interrupts him

“That is a long story, but I’ll shorten it down for you.” He gets comfortable in the seat with a creak of the stool, as an imagine his old features illuminated by the candle pops into my head, “My great, grand father has told my father who told me that we, diamond dogs, were very deserving of the name. Our claws could cut through stone, our gems were as clear as rain and we had trading connections to everyone. But then… the diamond dogs Age of Merchants that lasted for multiple centuries ended on the Day of Scorching Earth. On one side were dragons… And on the other… “ He sighs, “A pony, of all things.” He shakes his head, “All dogs knew numeracy and writing and spoke many tongues of many nations! But we have… Forgotten it all. Except for some, such as me and my grandson - Grit, who I have taught everything I learned from my father.”

“What about his father?” I turn to Grit. There is a long silence as gramps tries probably debates telling me or not.

“That… That dog was an good idiot. A brave idiot. A loved idiot. He refused to learn anything from me ever, saying he did not need anything… Preffered to learn from his own mistakes.” The ol dog looks up, hiding his eyes, ”One time he challenged the alpha who tore him apart before Grit’s own eyes.” Both of theirs features darken, “Let us not think such thoughts, it’s already dark enough in here as it is.”

“Yeaahh, bright future.” I wave my fist up in the air as if I was holding a flag, barely recognizing reality. The floor digs into my eyes from a distance before I look at Grit then at his grandfather, “...Grit, let’s walk and talk, lead me to where they might have taken her to.” Grit stays silent before shaking his head and nodding at me, walking to the stairs and turning his head up at me.

“Do you need any help?”

“I’ll get it later, for now, let’s go.” I crawl my way up the stairs, saying goodbye to the old dog as I stand on my legs outside the home, leaning on one of the wide stalagmite and stalactite columns, “You… Don’t have a stick of any kind, do you?”

Grit makes a face before speaking, “Sadly not. If it hurts that much, you need some herbs.”

I shake my head, “Not enough time… Is the place far?” He shakes his head.

“Our den is fairly small.” I take a quick breath and let it out with a huff.

“I’ll make do, let’s go.” I lift the hurt leg by bending it before hopping on my other one forward. Then again and again until I reach the other column. I don’t hear Grit following me so I turn back to him to see that he is standing by his hole, “...Please don’t tell me it’s in the other direction?”

“...No…” He walks up to my side, looking up at me the whole way, “...No it’s not… It’s just… You are one strange son of a bitch.” I blink. After that I just hop after him, eventually reaching a center of a chamber roughly resembling three quarters of a circle with barred prison doors embedded into walls. They are all open.

“Is this it?...” I turn to him, setting both feet on the floor, hissing briefly before noticing his ears are flat on the sides of his head and his usual wagging tail is dragging across the floor.

“Y-yes but…” He goes to look inside one of the cells before turning to me, “It’s not working hours…” He turns to me with folded brows, “So where could they be?...”

His ears suddenly stand at attention, one of them turning to another corridor that the room possesed. He walks up to it and I hop up behind him, staring down it as well, “What is it?” I ask but get no response as his ears keep swiveling in the general direction of the tunnel.

Suddenly, high-pitched screaming reaches my ears that seems to be getting closer and eventually out of a side passage in the tunnel a diamond dog clad in armour runs out in a frenzy, its helmet on its face blocking the eyes. It zig-zags down the tunnel towards us and I manage to only widen my eyes, my body frozen until the dog impacts me and slams me down onto the ground as I shout in pain and wide eyes, lifting a tightly clenched fist but resisting the urge to punch the no-longer screaming guard. Grit pulls it off of me, relieving the pressure on my chest as I groan, my bad leg having rubbed against the stone in the process of the fall.

“Dreg, what is wrong with you, why are you in such a panic!?” Grit shakes the guard before fixing the helmet, granting vision.

“All pony escaped!” I notice a vertical dent in his chestplate.

“Oh…” Grit looks back to me, “That’s…Kind of good.” He turns back to the dog, “How?”

“Good!? How is pony escaping good!? And who is that!?” Dreg points at me as I finish standing up, not bothering to dust myself off.

“Our new alpha. Just tell us how.” The guard immediately pales and salutes, his helmet falling over his face again. Grit grabs it and throws it into one of the cells as I hear it clank against multiple walls.

“Th-the new orange pony grabs me when I came up to taunt how such a strong looking pony got captured so easily! She pulled me against the door and gave me headache.” I stare at the dent in his armour. Damn, AJ. Should have guessed.

“And then she grabbed your keys and went where?” Grit continues for him with a sigh.

“...To the surface.” Grits shoulders go slack.

“...How?” The guard kinda lowers himself slightly, his ears flat and tail still.

“...They made me dig them a way up.” Both of us just kind of stare at him for a few moments before grit turns to me and I turn to him. I can see panic in his eyes. They are mere pinpricks.

Applejack would bring the ponies to safety. She cares about ‘everypony’, if they are honest or friendly. No matter if they are outside of town or not. Certainly she would alert the guards? And then?... Then what?...

“What did you need the ponies for in the first place?”

“Digging gems, den watcher. We have lots of gems in mine back there.” He turns on three paws and motions to the tunnel from which he came running with his free front log-sized arm.

I trace my thumb and index finger down the corner of my lips. ...Would the guards take the gems? “First: don't call me titles yet. Second: Anything besides the gems?” He nods.

“Lotsa metals.” I chew on the inside of my lip.

I’ll have to organize them though… What if I just help them get up in the cultural department, get things for me, in return: I’ll give them some basic knowledge to make their living conditions a bit up to date. That could work. “Let’s see this mine of yours. Lead us to where you led the prisoners.”

We follow him into the tunnels, taking a turn from where he ran out of and I stare at all the crystals growing out of the walls, some as thick as my fist, one at least as thick as my leg. Grit explains how diamond dogs like to collect and they have already a decent pile in storage, this den being fairly new due to them having had moved from the last one because of another alpha that took over their territory, placing the one I killed in charge of this den and sending them here.

“...I want to know what I am getting myself into if I become your alpha.” Grit turns to the guard, letting him do the talking apparently.

“You gets gemsies. We gets protections. By diamond dog codex, you is our new alpha.”

“...” The whole situation left me kind of uncomfortable, “How much percent of gems?”

“As much as alpha desires.” The dog twiddled his paws together as if rubbing them.

“And what if I ask you to fight for me?” I make a mental checklist of uncomfortable things that will happen to me from now on to think of at night.

“If the alpha wishes, then the pack will fights for him.” A brief hum escapes me.

“Then the first thing the alpha wishes is for you to no longer hold slaves.”

“But… But the alpha-last alpha says that there are things no diamond dog with honour and respect for den would do. They are only slave tasks.”

“Let’s switch that around, shall we? You want my protection? Want to have a good life? Then do as I say and we will work things out by breaking down your current system and reworking it a little. Trust me, I have expertise. Why are there so few diamond dogs?” I noticed about forty five or so including the guards. Maybe dens are that small, certainly bigger than a normal pack, I think.

“Diamond dogs are not very good at surviving on the land, because of other packs reputations so we live under, not much sun, very safe and more precious things. The tradeoff is that many of our pups do not live far enough.” He replies.

“What about water and food?”

“We has hunters, we do. They go outside to hunt and the ponies eat mushrooms that are in den. As for drinks we has a lake in one of the caves.”

“Is it fresh?” I tap a few of the crystals idly.

“It is, no dog has gotten sick from it yet.” Grit shifts me a little, helping me walk.

After a two or so minutes of going up the sloped tunnel, slowed down by me, we exit out into the open and I feel fresh air hit me, the dogs looking like they’re enjoying themselves. I look around to orient myself, recognizing the place.

“...The farm should be around that curve there.” I point to the direction of the everfree wild treeline. “Then that means…” I turn to the forest, glancing up at where the sun is before looking at the trees again. Zecora’s hut is there.

“The ponies will come here, right?...” Grit asks, pulling back his tongue.

“Yes.” I reply, “They most likely will. I want you two to make an entrance riiiight… Here.” I point on a spot on a hill. “Make it connect to the chamber with all your homes, make it windy, protected, what have you. Reinforce it, make it look noticeable, grab more dogs if you have to. Then, Grit, your job will be to be here and greet them. Look friendly, hopefully they won’t attack on sight. If they do, run inside.”

“And ya said ya didn’t want to be our leader.” Grit shakes his head with crossed arms.

“I still don’t, but both of us can get something beneficial out of this. I can’t promise to be there forever, but I’ll help you get on your feet and in return you’ll help me with a couple things. Mostly materials for my personal projects.”

“Are you saying you want diamond dogs to do the diggin’?” The guard asks, scratching his neck.

“Yes, grab a shovel and get to digging. But not because I personally need the minerals in the ground. You want your life to be better? First we need to make sure you have no enemies nearby, especially ponies and especially unicorns. A collapsed or flooded cave is not very inhabitable for your species, I would imagine.” They both turn to each other with wide eyes before turning to me, “Tell everyone who refuses to listen, orders of alpha. Now go.” Grit lifts a digit.

“What about you?” He points at me.

“I need to get into the forest, there is something that will help me. Don’t worry, I’ll return.” We exchange nod and I hop my way to the nearest tree on the edge, grabbing onto a branch before heaving as I use my weight to break it off, using it as a walking cane, skipping my way through the forest.

After some time, I stop to take a breath and my mouth goes dry - a corpse of a diamond dog is laying on the ground, soul fully gone and body looking singed slightly as I smell burnt meat. I hop over to him and stare down at his muzzle, noticing his eyes are open. I reach down and close them, before grabbing the back collar of his leather jacket and continue on my way to Zecora’s hut using the stick.

Stopping on her front yard, I stare at one of the masks lined with others against the tree below window level. I tilt to the side, looking into her hut before tossing the dead body by the stairs and making my way to the door, knocking, glancing down at the dog. That’s it, care as less as possible.

I hop back as the door opens and the shaman looks at me in her rags, glancing up and down, “Fair greetings, Vadon, seeing you again is quite swell. But as my eyes percieve, your trip to me has not gone all too well.”

“You could say that. Can I come inside? Think you could patch me up?” She welcomes me inside and tells me to lie on a bed of leaves pressed against the wall of the tree while going to some of the shelves and bottles of liquid on them.

“What caused all that trauma? Was it some of the local fauna?”

“You could say that, it was a dog, a diamond one to be precise.” I lie on the leaves without my shirt and my jeans moved up, resting on my healthy side. I look at the bruises on my fat body and sigh.

Zecora turns to me with furrowed brows and opens her mouth before closing it and taking a small pot, throwing a couple herbs in there, mixing them with a few of the liquids and walking up to me, grabbing a big leaf, wincing as she examines the damage.

“You must hold it tight. Or else it won’t heal right.” She brings up a leaf to my shredded leg.

“Let me guess, it hurts like a motheruck-AA-!” My scream echoes through the hut and Zecora gives me a soft look as I stare at her with wide eyes before pressing my face into the pile of leaves, screaming my head off into the floor.

My leg burns and I suck in a deep breath through my nose as calm washes over me but the pain doesn’t go away and I feel my chest constrict before I shakily breathe out, “Apologies in advance, it hurts during the entire healing. But I would appreciate you not causing problems for my hearing.” I look up from the leaves, supporting myself on them with my arm.

“Honestly, just chop it off, it’s not like I use it.” I hear her chuckle, my eyebrows drooped from the pain rush.

“Such jesting is not a healthy aspect the mind. Your jokes and you should be more kind.”

“Yeah, well, it helps process all of thiiIS!” I feel something cold, wet and burning hot press against my side and my eyes widen again, fist clenching.

“Where is your pouch of herbs for this? That bag of potions I made for such a crisis?”

“I left it at home… Didn’t exactly think I’d need it today.”

She walks around the house, sounding distant, as I just lie on the floor, feeling my skin close up and muscles slowly growing back. I stay silent until Zecora begins asking questions, probably of boredom, so I tell her about my day some. She warns me about some of the more dangerous areas that are forming due to clustering of various beasties that could melt you from the inside and bite your head off.

“Zecora, you wouldn’t happen to know where manticores usually hang around?”

“A manticore prefers the dark and alone of their cove. Do you wish to get one of their kind onto your stove?” I roll my eyes at her.

“Not just that, I only do that to find out if it is poisonous and edible in dire situations. I act safe. I need one for other things as well. Poison, mainly.” Zecora lets out a slow hum as she shifts her flasks.

“Please, save some for me. I have ideas, that will aid my tree.” I look towards her.

“Of course. Is it to get rid of those white and yellow spots?” She nods with a hum that rhymes. A week or so earlier her house seems to have fallen ill. And that’s bad. It means it can’t protect her from the storm anymore. I offered her to come to town but she hasn’t decided on it yet. Told me that as a last resort she will.

After roughly an hour of waiting, constantly tapping the large leaves, Zecora points out that I am safe to walk again but recommends rest due to me having seemingly lost a lot of blood. I wouldn’t disagree. I still feel pain in my leg but I give it a go, standing up and wobbling for a bit before gaining balance. I thank her, promising to bring a mystery novel from the library for her to read. I step out the door and glance down to the side before turning back to Zecora, “Do you need any fertilizer?...” I bring the corpse into view and when she turns to look, her wooden spoon drops into the cauldron.

“...I.. Cannot possibly believe. Was that your doing? Whatever were you trying to achieve? Whatever possessed you to do such a thing?”

“...He knocked me out. I woke up seconds later and pulled him onto the ground, beating him up. I wasn’t exactly thinking about his safety at the time.” I shift on her porch, “Do you need him?...”

“His spirit is long gone, isn’t it? That’s why you ask me of it.” I nod a little.

“The storm took it.” She sighs and places her palms on the edges of her cauldron.

“...Very well, I shall bury him under a Zythesia log. But I suggest you clear your mind of that unhealthy fog.” I shift to leave before returning to my position.

“...If you would… I would like his bones.” She lifts a brow, making the green glow brighter, “I have things to do right now, if… If you want I’ll come back to remove the bones later.” She turns fully to me.

“You wish for me to keep the dead out in the open? To dishonor the one who by you will be forgotten?” I sharply point a finger at her.

“Hey...Don’t make me not get that book for you.” I look at her from under my brow, softly lowering my hand back to my side, “I’ll see you later. And do be safe.” She doesn’t nod in return immediately, looking back into her cauldron and sighing before I close the door, hide the corpse behind another tree of hers and go back to the den, my leg aching still.

Platinum Spark

The silver spoon decorated with a multiple-edged star and a circle around it lands onto the table with a soft thud and the cups lifts to my lips as I take a sip, staring at the closed letter and stamping it, then casting a spell to conceal the contents to all but the princess. Pushing the chair into the table, I pack the letter and head out into the sun, staring at the bright day and everypony walking on the street.

I’ll have to ask Vadon for that pen of his, dropping ink at the end of a report to her highness is such a silly thing to do. And so frustrating. How does Sunset or Twilight Sparkle do it? I sort away my questions for a later time, orienting myself before taking a step.

“Captain’ Platinum!” I turn my head towards miss Applejack’s voice and notice her galloping towards me full speed.

My eyes widen but she manages to stop right before me, “Good day, miss Applejack. What has gotten you into such a rush? Is there trouble?”

“I was ponynapped by Diamond Dogs in the Everfree, captain!” I turn all of my attention to her.

“What? When?” She lifts a palm and fixes her hat, catching her breath, her green eyes staring at me, the orange fur masking some of the fear behind her expression. We go inside so I can put on my armor as quickly as possible up at my room.

“Earlier today. I managed to beat up a guard of theirs and free the other ponies that were held there, I led them all to town hall for iden-idol-”

“Identification, I must see them. This is worrying, if there are diamond dogs nearby... Do they have an alpha?” I hurry with her to the Ponyville center and residence of mayor Mayor Mare.

“An alpha? Ya mean like a really biggun on a ‘throne’ and a collar with gems around his neck?” She seems to speak without any problem already. She really has a lot of stamina.

“Yes, that would be the one.” So it’s a proper den, that’s not good. I’ll have to warn lieutenant after I make sure of things. “Is everypony okay?”

“Yea’, they are. No wound, jus’ starving. They are getting some food right now.” After a short run, we reach the town hall and open the doors to find thirteen other ponies besides Mrs Mare and a few local nurses.

“Oh thank Celestia, the guard is in town! Please, tell us that something will be done about those filthy dogs-” The room fills with chatter as some ask about getting to their own home towns, others revenge and the third about whether or not they are safe here.

I do my best to ease their worries, talking to each of them briefly, “I have to hurry and send a letter to the princess-”

“The princess?” One interrupts, “Wouldn’t our queen be a better option?” I turn to him and resist clenching my fist.

“I serve the princess, so I will ask the her highness for help. You all will have to stay put in here until I send guards here to question each of you and help each of you. Am I understood?” All thirteen ponies nod, some more so hesitantly than others, “Good.”

I ask miss Applejack to keep watch over them if it is not too much trouble for a bit before I go to the local postal office, running across the bright green grass between paths to get to the place. Asking for an emergency delivery for royal matters, I write a quick note an enchant it as well, reading ‘Diamond Dogs spotted in ponyville, your majesty, permission for a squad for scouting and detaining? -Captain Platinum Spark’

I go to ask my lieutenant to search for Vadon around town due to her being able to fly once again. I am surprised she doesn’t ask to come with me, she is usually itching for a fight even though she knows she won’t be much help underground. Is my lieutenant turning rational?... It’s a scary place to go to.

After a tedious an hour and a half long wait, I get my response from princess Luna in the form of four chariots full of unicorns and earth ponies in both Lunar and Solar guard armour. So her majesty also wanted to play a part in this? Why? Why can’t she just trust- My thoughts are dashed into nothingness as a guard before me salutes.

“Four squads from the Orca platoon of the Lunar Division and three from the Impatients of the Solar Division reporting for duty, ma’am.”

“At ease. The situation is simple, behind the local farm is a diamond dog den with a leading alpha. This may be a search and chase if they have evacuated their den by this point. Prisoners have been freed, but we do not know if there are more. I will take two squads from the Impatients, the more unicorns the better. Three from the Orcas. The others will head to the town hall to question the civilians that were freed and help them according to protocol. Any questions, sergeant?” The guard before me shakes his head and heads back into the ranks, “Then we move out immediately. The ‘three formation’, keep yourselves spaced out and watch out for attacks from below.”

We reach the top of the hill, finding another mound of grass but there are wooden supports forming a doorway into it. I narrow my eyes.

“That is strange. Diamond Dogs don’t usually make the burrows obvious to outsiders. Step careful everypony, ready your weapons.” The guards pull out their weapons, holding tight to their swords and bucklers, “Let’s move it.” I prepare a freeze spell and other unicorns horns light up, signifying the readying of the own spells.

We manage to approach the doorway into the hill, when I hear something coming from the tunnel before a Diamond Dog in a red and blue vest, giving it a purplish look shows up and looks at us with surprise on his little face.

“Ah! Ponies!” He exclaims, but I can’t hear any fear in his voice. A scream and a set of magical chains appears around him. I glance back to find one of the unicorns calming themselves before looking at me and smiling.

“Don’t worry, captain! I got him!” She says and I look back at the blinking Dog. I take notice of his clothes, a simple cloth jacket and leather pants. No armor.

“...Why are you out here?”

“Alpha said shiny ponies might come! Alpha ordered me to keep watch and wait then bring you to him!” He says with a grin before his expression falls, “You… are the right ponies, yes?”

“...You were expected to bring us inside alone?” I inquire with not a small amount of suspicion.

“Yes, yes, I would have to lead you inside to meet with our new alpha.”

“...Does he want to talk to us?” I ask the excited-looking diamond dog. Usually they are this happy when a trap is going well or they find treasure.

“Yes, I believe so.” He nods and shifts in the chains.

“Is he willing to give up other captives?”

“No, I do not think so, we have no more slaves and we are not allowed to get new ones, orders of new alpha.” What is he saying?

“...Lead us to him, but you stay chained. Guard, drop the chain around his legs.” The magic dissipates and he hops back, standing on his paws again and gives us a slow bow.

“Follow me.” He begins walking into the tunnel and I follow him with a few guards, leaving the others outside to keep watch. We walk in silence through the illuminated tunnel, as his paws keep patting against the occasional flat stone. I take notice of the wooden support beams embedded into the walls and ceiling and once looking at it, I realise something.

“Since when do Diamond Dogs make such tall tunnels?”

“Since new Alpha.” The dog replies without even turning to me. We keep following him, my ears swivelling and horn still at the ready. I try to get more out of him.

“This… New alpha of yours. Why would he be willing to give up the thought of holding somepony as one of your slaves?”

“Alpha said shiny ponies would have questions. You want to know more? You will have to ask everything to our alpha.” I groan in my head and whisper to my guards to stay vigilant. We carry on for a bit longer before coming to a massive cave and my jaw drops.

I expected to see the usual rusty and dusty dens with makeshift homes in the dark that Diamond Dogs live in. What I did not expect to see is a bunch of dogs walking around in the open across cut out paths, light from a lot more torches than one would expect, the smoke from which gets sucked up somewhere upwards into the shadows between pointy cones of stone.

There are noises of wood being cut from an area higher up, connected to the big chamber with a ramp of stone.

“Over this way.” The diamond dogs out in the open give us looks of confusion as we follow the unfazeable dog even deeper to the left, hugging close to the wall. Walking through a couple more tunnels, we eventually reach a doorway that he hops through ahead of us, “Greetings, Alpha! Shiny ponies have arrived, just as you said!” My jaw drops as Vadon enters the doorway and leans on one side with his shoulder, crossing his feet.

“Ello, captain.”

“...What...What are you doing here?”

“Oh.” He points his thumb into the room he was just in, “I was checking the locals for any illnesses or parasites. Taught them how to make even cleaner water and improved upon their ventilation system a little, got myself a couple things from around here. You?”

“I...Miss Applejack told us about this place after returning to town with a bunch of ponies… We came for more prisoners and to capture this den and have it put under their highnesses judgement...” I say a little distantly.

“Oh, glad to hear she’s alright. Also no more prisoners here, I checked.”

“Why are you all of doing this?” I tilt my head. Is he the reason why the Alpha decide to no longer have slaves?...

“I’m their Alpha, apparently.” I stare at him for a long time.

“...Wha-! Why!?” I shout at him, spreading my arms.

“Cuz’ I killed the last one!” He says before his lips become thinner. My arms fall limp.

“What!” I hear a cough behind me.

“Uhh… Captain? You know them?” One of the guards from the Ocra platoon asks me.

“This is… Vadon. Resident of ponyville under my and my lieutenants protection. I just don’t understand why in Tartarus he is here of all places though!” My head is spinning. I need to sit down

“I was following Applejack and saw her get caught! Just never managed to say hello.” I stare at his casualness before bringing a palm up to my eyes and bringing my head down.

“Oh my Luna… And I already sent the report! Fuck!”

“So it was a report!” He exclaims with a grin while I give him a glare.

“...Vadon.” I take a deep breath, “Do you have anywhere where we could talk? Privately?” He lifts a palm and looks into the room he was in, telling someone they are free to go and i hear something land, followed by a pitter-patter of paws before a little Diamond Dog pup runs out and stares at us for a few long seconds with stars in his eyes. No one says anything so I take the leash as his wondrous eyes become even more uncomfortable, “...Hello.”

“Hewwo!” He exclaims.

“Go on, Rexy, go back to grandpa.” Vadon tells the pup.

“Yes, alpha, sir!” He waves to Vadon and runs between our ranks, the guards stepping out of his way before we all turn to the dogs alpha.

“Come on in. Grit, stay here.”

“Gotch’a, boss.” The dog that lead us here says as Vadon walks into the doorway, disappearing from view before I reach him inside.

“...You do realize this isn’t very private?”

“You do realise this is the best we got at the moment without me being distracted.” He says as he writes something down on the notepad he made a few days ago from cut up scrolls. He always carries some in the pouch strapped to his waist that he pulled out of nowhere one day

“...Vadon… You have commited murder on Equestrian soil, I will have to put you in prison for their majesties to judge.”

“Do you now? Even if I were to say that I was doing all of it just to save a pony?” I wince away from him before folding my hands.

“There has not been a murder in Equestria for centuries! You are not supposed to kill! Nopony is supposed to kill!” I hiss at him.

“Is that what the law actually says?”

“Yes!”

“Well, I’m not a pony, so it doesn’t apply to me.” I try to tell him how wrong he is but all I do is stutter, “Look, I harmed no pony, I simply defended myself just as your monarchs would appreciate and this big mean motherfucker was the only way to save the ponies. Or try to, apparently Applejack handles herself quite well on her own. Would you really expect me to slave away in their mines?” He turns to me with one eye, staring into my soul. The feeling is obviously much more powerful than when I am in the presense of the princess, which is disturbing.

“...I… Alright… What about the dogs? They were holding ponies captive and making them work to starvation. That is not something I can simply close my eyes on.” He gives a single whistle.

“Grit! Bring the clipboard!” The Diamond dog from before runs in on his two back legs, “...Can’t you unchain him?”

“Not my spell and I refuse to give the order at present time.” I reply, firmly stating my position on the matter to him.

“Fine.” Vadon reaches into a wide pocket on the Grit’s leather jacket before pulling out a clipboard also seemingly hand-made, “Let’s see… What kind of compensation would suffice?” I stare at him before what he said finally reaches me.

“Are...Are you being serious?”

“Of course I am, what kind of compensation would pardon this den so they can live in peace without being disturbed by the pony queendom?”

“Well… I…” I take my time to sort my thoughts out before looking at Vadon, “Four thousand bits and no longer keeping any slaves of any kind.” No kind deserves such a fate. Despite what many may believe.

“I see, let me think, there’s not exactly bits we got in here…” He chews on his lip before glancing up at me, “Will a cart amethysts about this size and rubies slightly bigger than that be enough?” He lifts his hand and makes a fist. I stare in amazement.

“...Very much so, yes.” Does he even know their price?

“Wonderous, please untie Grit so he can pass on my request into the storage and get you the gems.”

“A cart full of amethysts and rubies, yes, alpha?” The dog looks up at Vadon.

“Yes, that’ll be plenty, apparently.” Grit nods and walks off into the hallway as I tell the guard to stop her spell, but stay alert and follow him to receive some gems to bring back to town, “Give me a moment, Platinum.”

I turn to Vadon as he rolls up a set of scrolls before spinning around to me. I hear an odd sound as he does so, two of his fingers pointing at me with a small smile on his lips, “...How did you get yourself into this situation?” I ask.

“Fell into a hole.” He replies simply before walking to the only doorway, “Come on, I have something to deliver, make sure everything is in order and then I will head back to town.”

“So what will happen to this den now?”

“For now I protect them, help them, they help me and then it’s over. I was against it at first, you see, I’m not very comfortable with the thought of having power over someone like this, so instead I made a deal with them, for now, we work together. After that? Well, not my concern but it’d be a bit of a shame if some bitch fucks it all up.” I nod and walk by him, relaxing slightly at last.

“So...You do realize I will have to make a report on this, yes?” He sighs.

“I’ll just tell you how it went. I was going to see Applejack because I wanted to ask her about what she knows of timberwolves. Not much is written about them and I’ve been suggested to ask her about them.”

“...Why are you interested in Timberwolves?” I inquire, mulling over the odd information.

“I ran into them once. They turned into odd bushes with flowers. As I was, I went to the farm but her little sister told me she went to the Everfree for some reason and I followed her, saw her get taken, followed her, the only way to get to her was in fact through the Alpha and so we fought, I killed him, became the new alpha and went to rescue Applejack but she managed to bash her way out of prison.” I close my eyes and take a slow deep breath.

I let it out and stare at Vadon’s back, “...Is that everything?”

“Yes and no. I do not mind you or any other guard monitoring here, but I refuse to comply unless it’s a direct order from your rulers. My actions have reason, they are not going to be seen as normal by any of you, trust me, its abnormal even for me, but it’s happening.” He finished in a way that left ‘I guess’ to still be added to the end, “So I don’t want rushed judgements.” The Princess has told my lieutenant about what necromancers have done in the past. Even though Vadon claims to have a book on necromancy, it’s entirely different from what Princess Luna and possibly queen Celestia experienced in the past by the Princess’s account. No magic can be so perverse. But the way the princess talked about it...

“...What exactly are you planning to do?”

“Nothing specific, I am preparing just in case.” He replies dismissively. ...I don’t like this… But… He wouldn’t do anything horrible, right? He’s not evil. Brash and crass at times, sure, mean, yes, but not evil. Even though… He killed… I chew on my lower lip, thinking back on Princess Luna’s direct orders to me and lieutenant concerning Vadon. I’ll just… tell it to her and she will deal with it in a way that is right.

“...What happened to your glasses?” I ask, noticing how he’s not wearing them. He blinks and reaches into his front pocket, pulling out a dark mangled mess of what I assume were once his glasses, “Oh.”

“...It’s fine, I’ll go without them.”

“You know, they can be repaired with the right spell. I don’t remember it that well unfortunately…” I rub my arm and look at him as he shakes his head, "Somepony at Canterlot might. But... Not here."

“It’s fine.” He hides them back.

Four diamond dogs come down into the cave carrying logs, and heaving them up the ramp into the other part of the cave. Vadon ignores them, walking over to a strange mound of stone with light coming from rough squarish windows. Are these their homes?... What kind of living conditions are these? I know they live underground but this is worse than the slums of Manehattan.

“I’ll be right back.” Vadon says to me without looking at me before crawling into a bigger hole in the small hill, scrolls still clutched in his hand.

I look around, making sure no one is nearby and lean slightly towards the place he went into. I manage to briefly hear him and somepony old talking about something of a redesign, then about some sort of requests and orders, timetables and messages. I straighten out into the drilled in guard pose when Vadon comes out and he tilts his head at me.

“You comfortable like that?” I nod, doing my best not to blush, “Fair enough, come on, let’s get to the surface. I am getting a headache from all the dust.” We meet up with the squad of guards I took, unicorns carrying a cart full of purple and red gemstones.

“We are ready to move out, captain. What will be your orders?” I sigh and watch Grit walk up to Vadon.

“We will head back to ponyville. I want you, you and you keeping watch over this place and stay in town for now. The rest of you may head back to Canterlot.” I point to a unicorn mare, earth pony stallion and a pegasus colt.

“But… what about...?” The unicorn mare that asked about Vadon earlier points to him.

I turn back and look at him, chewing on my lip, “What’s bothering you, Grit?” Vadon asks the diamond dog, his ears are pressed against his head.

“It’s just… I’m worried about someone. A friend. He was supposed to come back with the other two scavengers, the brothers Dimble and Midble, but he hasn’t yet. So…”

“Ah… I see.” Vadon moves a palm toward Grit before clenching his fingers and lowering it back to his side, “Let’s hope he’s alright and will come back eventually. Maybe he just got a little curious and found something.”

“Maybe… He was quite exploratory…” I finally open my mouth to reply to the Guards question.

“...I will await direct orders from her highness.”

They accept that and head out the exit as Vadon and I tread behind them. I notice he is straining to walk, “Are you alright?” I whisper.

“I’m fine, just got a little hurt earlier. I need to get into the forest for some healing herbs.” The forest again.

“Are you talking about the Everfree?” He replies with a yes, “Have you been going there often?”

“A couple times a week.” He replies, staring in the direction he’s walking.

When we make it to the top, the squads outside are standing vigilant, Solar guards doing nothing at all, as always. I order them to pack it up and head out. Upon our arrival to town, we find Applejack walking to us, Vadon says he’ll be back and goes to our home. He is acting a little strange, stranger than usual, quieter than usual, he doesn’t talk often, but when he does, it’s usually something he thinks is witty or ‘clever’. Or just to bug ponies.

The rest of the platoon heads back to Canterlot, the ones who stayed did a very good job in helping the ponies. Vadon comes back with the lieutenant and scratches his neck as I notice him shifting a sheathed knife, looking really similar to the one he bought from the ‘Kitchens, kitchens and more kitchens’.

“Hey, AJ, you wanted to talk with Zecora, right?” Zecora? What a strange name… I turn to Vadon and then miss Applejack.

“Yeah, Ah did. I want to know why my lil’ sister goes into that darn forest to talk with that witch.”

“Errrr, probably cuz they’re friends?” Vadon shrugs at her, his arms not lifted but bent, “Maybe?”

“How can she be friends with ‘er!?” Miss Applejack explaims.

“Well why not? She’s just a Zebra and not a witch.” The captain and I move our eyes from one of them to the other.

“She’s a witch!”

“Shaman.” Miss Applejack blinks and moves her head away from him.

“Excuse me.” I lift a hand. “But could anypony explain what is going on?

“My sister has been going to the Everfree to talk to the witch-” “Shaman.” Vadon interrupts her and the mare gives him a glare, “Ah don’t care what she is! She’s trouble! She huddled herself in this vile forest and that spells nothin’ good for nopony!” Vadon averts his eyes to the ground besides miss Applejack.

“I thought you just said you didn’t care what she is.” There is a minute of silence before she goes off to the forest as Vadon follows her and we follow him. Vadon quitely mumbles to himself. “Also, I think that was a double negative.”

“Why are you following me?” She asks, turning to look back briefly.

“Because I need to go to Zecora’s as well. Got into a little scuffle.”

“With who?” Branches crack under us, the farm owner turns to him with knitted brows under her hat.

“The Diamond Dog alpha.” She stops as Vadon carries on past her. We stop behind miss Applejack before eventually Vadon stops and turns around as well, “What? Did a cockatrice get ya?”

“...You mean the big lug who was in the den I was captured in?”

“Yeah.”

“What happen’d ta them anyway?” We resume our way.

“I managed a change of management.” Vadon turns around and goes forward again, my head snapping towards him at his words.

“What does that mean?”

“They got a new leader.” Vadon replies.

“I got that. I want to know who and why.” Miss Applejacks fists clench as she speaks through her teeth, turning to us then to Vadon

“Relax, Applejack, they won’t be any more trouble to the town. Also: why are you asking me this?” ...Oh, you… Vadon asks as he turns around with his face scrunched at miss Applejack.

“What are you hiding Vadon?” He looks at her with an unknown to me expression before facing our path again, “Why do you go to this forest almost every night?” Vadon and I stand rigid.

“What!?” I exclaim.

“How do you even know that?” He asks her.

“Because Ah’ve seen you going in there with the lieutenant recently when I was fixing up Applebloom’s room when she was over at Scootaloo’s for a sleepover.” I spin to Silver Shade.

“Lieutenant!? You too!?” The batmare that is my lieutenant gives a sheepish grin and shrug, “Why!?”

“I’ve been hunting, studying and eating the local fauna and flora.” I feel my hooves freeze to the ground.

“Ah’m sorry, you’ve been doing what here?” Miss Applejack voices my thought.

“Hunting the wildlife. Studying it. And having dinner.”

“Why was I not told anything!?” I exclaim at my lieutenant, Vadon lifts a finger to his lips, trying to shush me with wide eyes and furrowed brows, listening our surroundings.

“Because you are simply not fit for something like this at the moment, Platinum. It’s outside your expertise.” My jaw drops, “I admit though, if you went on these trips with him - you would learn a lot. But… Not now.” She has a small, almost apologetic grin on her face.

“...You know, it’s comedic, it looks as if you’re her subordinate, captain.” Vadon says from the side with a smirk in his voice. Silver turns to Vadon with pursed lips and furrowed brows before opening her mouth, letting her entire fangs show.

“You do realize, that I am, in fact, a rank above her, right?” She explains, pointing a thumb at me as I nod at Vadon dumbly, not even able to feel embarrassed.

Vadon lifts a finger, pointing at each of us over and over again as if he can’t decide on something, “...What? But… Captain is above lieutenant, right?”

“No, no it’s not in Equestria. Or anywhere on Terra besides the land of Gryphons as far as I know.” Vadon slowly turns away from us as if he saw something disgusting before I hear his whisper.

“Madness.” He then turns his back fully to us and we carry on our way deeper before arriving at the back of a big tree.

Vadon flinches somewhat before looking at miss Applejack and motioning with his head to her. When Vadon walks around the tree with miss Applejack, he reveals a big cloth bag that was leaned against the tree between roots with something inside. I go to approach it, hearing him speaking to AJ that ‘Zecora’ is inside the tree and then a door opens and closes. A rancid smell of something burnt hits my nose as I realize it’s coming from the cloth bag. I try to ignore it, stepping back a little as my lieutenant asks about the whole situation and I explain everything Vadon told me to her. We continue waiting, I draw a short line with my hoof before approaching the smell carefully just as Vadon hops back around the tree to us and grabs the bag before I can get near and looks at each of us before ending his gaze on lieutenant and gives a deep sigh, his fingers drumming the bag.

“What’s inside?” I ask and Vadon chews on his upper lip, ignoring me.

Silver softly approaches him and asks in a tone so light that I never heard from her, “What... is inside the bag... Vadon?” His gaze drops down to the bag.

“...I think you can guess what’s inside, Shade.” He takes a deep breath, steel forming in his burning, glowing, cold torches.

“...Oh.” The lieutenant eventually says, “Did you?...” He shakes his head.

“Not the alpha.” My heart drops.

Applejacks comes around the corner, looking a bit cheerful, “Well, Ah’m pleased to find that she is quite the nice po-zebra! I can see why Applebloom took a liking to her. Even though the interior could use some redesign, as Rarity would put it.” She gives a small shiver before glancing around at us, “Hey, why’s everypony so glum?”

“Vadon. Show the contents immediately.” He looks at me.

“Soon, different place thou-”

“Now.” His free hand clenches before his thumb rubs his index and middle fingers in circles, “It’s an order.”

“Ca-” Lieutenant goes to say something before Vadon lets the contents slide out into the dirt.

The silence breaks the usual sounds of Everfree. We stare at a limp body of a diamond dog that Vadon just pulled out of his bag.

“I-...Is...Is that a-”

“Corpse of a diamond dog that knocked me out for a bit before I got into the den.” Vadon says, his words crashing into my ears.

“What in tarnation…” Miss Applejack whispers.

“...So you did that? ...What were you planning to do with him?” I glare up at Vadon as his blank face stares back.

“Cut him up and take the bones with me for further study.” He says in a flat voice. Something inside me reaches boiling point.

“Vadon.” His head slowly turns away from me to the mare that spoke.

“Yes, Applejack?”

“Are you being serious?” She asks.

“...Yes. I am.” She simply nods to his response.

“...You will never come near my farm, or mah family again. You will never talk to Applebloom again.” I stare at the expression upon Vadon’s face. Not even a slight change.

“I understand.” Just like that.

“And, Vadon?” He doesn’t reply but keeps looking at her, “Don’t ever call me ‘AJ’ again.”

“...Understood.” They stare at each other before Applejack fixes her hat and walks past us.

“G’night, captain. Lieutenant.” Vadon speaks after her.

“...Do you know the way-?”

“Yes.” She cuts him off. I turn back to Vadon after she disappears through the bushes.

He is sitting down strangely before the corpse, on the tip of his shoes, his legs bent. His back is turned to us as he pulls out the knife from the handmade sheath and cuts into the diamond dog. Bile rises in my throat - my earlier tea, “You’re a monster.” He turns to me without a word, the two dark fires staring at me with their cold light, “...I can’t believe this is what you’re actually like.” He keeps sitting there in his bent over position. I walk away from him, turning to the lieutenant, “Lieutenant, are you coming?”

“In a bit.” She replies, simply staring at Vadon. I bet you also have some things to say to him, ma’am. We definitely need the princess. I don’t spare him a glance as I make my way out of the forest.

Vadon

I continue cutting off pieces of him, careful not to nick the bones. A hand puts itself on my shoulder and I stop, looking to see it belonging to Silver. I return to the body, working in silence.

“I understand why you had to kill.” I say nothing, “But the captain doesn’t. She hasn’t killed before.” I stop, impaling the dagger in the earth nearby before turning around half-way and looking up at Shade.

“How did she become a captain then if she has never been in a kill-or-be killed situation even remotely?” The lieutenant lifts her gaze forward.

“She has not reached that rank in the Lunar guard. She was in the Solar guard before Luna, she achieved it by being skilled enough in magic and commanding tactics. Still, the princess and I believe it was some other reason, which neither of us still knows.” I turn back to separating fur from flesh.

I try to move the knife slowly and not add too much unnecessary force but fail at some points, “Has your life ever been at risk from someone else?”

“Yes. Many times from many things. I killed a lot with my own bare hands. Then again, we have been trained like predators.” I scoff a laugh, realizing that is all it is.

I finish with the fur, moving onto muscles.

“Despite all of that, nopony would find something such as that. Any kind of acceptable.” I sigh, “Why are you doing this?”

“Because this is what necromancy is about, alright!?” I twist, staring at the ground to my side, her hooves barely out of my view, “This is what it is all about: death, pain, flesh, bones and souls! You have been warned, your princess wanted to delve in such things by asking me to delve into them for her so her hands are all nice and clean! You don’t like it? Feel free to go back to Canterlot, but don’t you even fucking dare judge me.” My breathing becomes audible for my ears before the rolling of my neck as I return back to work. I hear the lieutenant walk around me before I see her on the other side of the body in front of me me as she sits with crossed legs.

“You realize that this Diamond Dog might have had a family? Friends? A lover? That you are disrespecting his body-” I glare right into her glowing amber eyes.

“Yes I do, I realize that he had a life, he was someone who was probably loved and loving, had lots of friends!” I breath in through my teeth, “Keyword being was! He is dead! He has no more soul! It’s gone! I did not kill him, but I had a part in it and I am cutting up what is left of him for furthering my studies! If you love someone, you love their soul.” I growl, “And even if! You love their body! You would NOT keep their corpse around for sentimental sake!” The dagger falls out of my hand as both lift, fingers twitching, “It’s like you really enjoy orange juice but want to keep the packet around after it is gone! You like the juice, not the fucking packet!” I slump, falling on my legs, hands dropping on my knees on their back, my eyes staring at the ground, “You think I am treating all this lightly? You think I don’t realize what it is that I am doing?” I lift my gaze up her.

“...I do now.” She leans forward and puts a palm on my shoulder, “Don’t stop thinking about it and you will do good.” I breathe out, staying silent with her, staring at the exposed dog.

We continue sitting in utter silence in the middle of the woods, the strange birds of the forest screeching in the far distance.

“May I ask something?” Shade speaks up suddenly as I clean my knife of any torn muscles.

“Go ahead.”

“You did not seem to hold a strong of a reaction to your killing of the den’s alpha. Why is that?” Good question.

I sigh soundlessly, nodding at the exposed skeleton, free from most flesh, “With him....” I swallow with a dry mouth, “I did not have control over my actions, nothing was thought out, I just acted.” I look up at Shade, not really expecting her to understand, “I was like an animal. Panicked.” I feel my upper lip twitch, “I did not mean to kill him. I did not want him to die because of that.” I feel the forest’s dirt compress in my hand, “With the alpha, I knew full well what I was doing and my actions were directed. It was a clash of two directed forces.” I trace my eyes across the bones, “This?” I breathe in. Then let it out, “This was just a messy wave of emotion.” Shade doesn’t move except for her eyes which flicker across me at the edge of my vision. She eventually nods.

I pack up all the bones in a separate bag and hoist both up. I go to leave the bag with flesh by Zecora’s door and have a brief chat with her. I sit in the corner, resuming my healing while Shade talks with Zecora. I hear them saying it’s better to leave me alone at the moment to rest my wounds and I agree. Eventually I stand up, my body without any aches as I look at the two of them. They exchange a few words between each other before giving a hug and Shade leaves, her armour soundlessly shifting around her as she puts it back on before exiting the hut. Zecora gives me a nod and a few herbs for my bag where I stash them, thanking her and leaving her home.

I meet up with Silver who is waiting for me out in the Zebra’s garden, her hands crossed over her lower stomach. Her wings twitch and I give her a nod as we head back to town together.

“You’re an interesting one, Vadon.” Silver says as we walk under the leaves.

“Mm.” My hands rest in my pockets, spine bent.

“Very strange. It feels like there is too much in you, like you are overflowing.”

I stay silent but turn my head to her a little.

“It’s as if what you want, what you do and what you think - are three separate things that are constantly different from each other.” I look forward again, my eyelids feeling heavy.

I get back home with Silver, trudging down to my basement, a glare from Platinum following me from the couch before I slam the door closed. Passing over a runic circle on the floor located before a table with potted plants growing on racks connected by chains to the top of the walls, the ceiling having barely any room above my head, I drop my face onto the covers on my bed, letting out a slow, long groan.

I spend my day working on the bones. I could animate them, if I write the proper runes. But I wouldn’t be able to control the construct. This is runic necromancy. Best I can do: is make the skeleton do a limited set of tasks by moving its limbs repetitively, unfortunately I realize that only after I connected all the bones. I sat the skeleton in the corner on one of the short stools. After hours of searching, design creation and thinking I find my head pressing against the table, head slouched and staring at the runic circle on the floor. A knock at the door breaks me out of my head-space and I stand up after a second set of knock, groaning and opening the door to find Silver on the other side with her usual giddy smile and dressed in casual light clothing.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” I blink, staring at her, wondering what she wants, “So… I know the day must have been rough on you. And you have been locked in here for most of the day and kinda silent…” Her wings twitch a little, “So I figured you need to take your mind off things, relax a little! It’s what I do after a bad day.” Did you think to ask if I want to relax?

“No.”

“Oh, come on, I’ve heard that one before so many times.” So have I. She grabs my arm and pulls me out of the room, stopping when my feet plant firmly against the first step of the stairs.

“I said no.”

“You don’t even know where I am taking you yet!” Silver says with a grin.

“And yet you are the one pulling me there.” She sighs and steps down one.

“There is an amazing DJ in town this week, I found out about her while I was searching for you. Pinkie realllly likes to talk.” She giggles, “Anyway, where was I? Oh, right! Each day when the sun goes down, she throws a party at a place you might find yourself comfortable in. A basement!” I just deflate a little, “So, I know the place where she’ll through the party tonight and I say you go! Unwind yourself. Listen to some of her music, it’s awesome, trust me.”

“What will I get if I don’t like any of it and it’s just a waste of my time?” She tries to wave me off.

“Nah, trust me, you wi-”

“What will I get. If it’s a waste of my time.” He hand squeezes slightly tighter before she let’s go and rubs her chin.

“...We can discuss it after. I think it’ll be fair if you get some privacy and sleep in as much you want tommorow.” I nod a few times, nipping at my inner lip before I push the door behind myself, thinking about her deal, all my clothes still on me.

“Fine.” She winks.

“Just don’t try to cheat~” She giggles and hops up the stairs as I follow her with a sigh, lifting my fingers to my upper cheek.

I snap my fingers to get her attention as she spins to look with confusion, “I can promise you, I will leave sooner than you expect.”

“Oh, I expect you to not go in at all with that mood.” She gives me a grin, bending forward slightly with fists on her hips before tilting her head, “Also, what was that sound?”

“What sound?”

“That sound before I turned around.” ...The snap?

“Oh. This?” I snap. She grabs my hand with both of hers, staring at it with wide, shimmering eyes.

“How’d you do that?” She draws out the last word before pulling back and trying herself, slapping silently one palm against the other at some point. I walk up to her and touch her hand. It’s covered in a thin layer of fur, like a brow.

“...I think it’s because your hand is too soft.”

“Wait, what, you serious?” Her fluffy bat ears fold.

“Yeah, mine has a rougher texture.” She rubs my spread palm with the tip of her index finger, I feel no nail but I pull away and rub my palm with my fingers, getting rid of the sensation, “So, we going, or what?”

“Yeah, I still want those hands tho. I think I could find a few uses for them.” She grins with her fangs before hopping further up as I follow her with a sigh.

There is no sign of Platinum, Silver whispers that she went to take a bath. We sneak out into the slightly chilly night but I don’t bother hiding my hands, letting the gusts of wind chill my palms. As we walk across the streets, I become more awake, realizing what I got myself into.

Let’s just get it over with. It will last only a few second like usual.

“She’s a friend of mine.” Silver suddenly says.

“Hm?”

“The DJ. She’s my friend, she makes her own music as well, which I find is great to dance to. She goes by the pseudonim PON3, but we’re buds, so-” Shade looks around before whispering in my ear, “-I know her real name.” She giggles.

At long last, not even an hour later we reach a big house I don’t even bother looking at as Shade leads me down a set of stairs from the outside before we near a door where I can feel vibrations. Great, loud music. Loud music in a party probably usually means strongly dancing people and wouldn’t you know it: behind the door is a decently sized basement, more wide than tall, able to fit in a crowd so big I can barely see the other side of it. Shade turns to me with a grin and nods. I look back at her and shake my head but she goes into the mess of colour and I follow in. The beat slows as most ponies seem to be dancing in a designated area, the others are just standing around with drinks. All are wearing simple shirts and pants, stallions and mares but very mostly mares, all have rings around their arms and necks that move around freely at their bounces. I let out a sound wave worthy off a nuke inside my head.

“Who do you think provided the drinks!?” I ask Silver, looking at a booth on one end of the room where a set of subwoofers is set up with a mix board, behind which is a dark-pink glow of a unicorn shape. Hair that seems like a set of curved blades reaching forward around her head, exposing her curved horn which is glowing as her hands move across the mixing board. She’s wearing a pair of large oval-shape glasses and large, incredibly designed headphones. And only that. I turn to Silver for the answer but feel a sudden pinch on my right butt-cheek, jumping and spinning around, backhanding Pinkie Pie.

“...Oops…” I stare with wide eyes, shocked at the pouting mare.

“I did!” She suddenly grins with a lifted hand. I slowly shake my head, moving it away from her.

“How did you even hear me?”

“Pinkie sense! When somepony asks about me, I sneeze!” She does a bounce, “And since you are the one who asked it when stepping into here, it could only be about the drinks!” So wait, her Pinkie sense not only allows her to know whether the question was about her regardless of the mentioning of her name, it also tells her who asked the question?... I got to get out of this town.

Some funky bits spread across the room as the crowd cheers, dancing more.

“Why are youuuu, here?” She leans forward and taps my chest with a finger.

“I am here because the lieutenant thinks it will help me relax and… feel better, if you can imagine it.” I show to the room with my arm, “This place making me feel better. Unbelievable.”

“Oh, come on, liven up a little, Vadi! Here.” She gives me a cup she naturally procured from between the fabric of space.

“What is this!?” I point at the contents in the cup.

“A drink!” She exclaims with a bounce.

“Noo, really!?” I give her the widest grin imaginable as I shake the cup.

“Cider!” She explains with a bounce. It's then I realize she is answering to the drops of the current song.

I give it back to her, “I’m good.”

“It’s also good! Drink some!” She pushes it back to me, “AJ made i-”

“That’s exactly why I don’t want it.” I also know it’s alcoholic. Fucking mad sons of bitches made apple juice alcoholic.

She silently takes it and sips, staring directly into my eyes which I avoid, before bouncing back into the crowd, “Well, I’m off, you have fun!”

“...Fun.”

“Come on, dude, at least try.” She turns to search for something in the crowd, “Look how even that grumpy gryphon and… officer Dash? Ohhhh, Luna, what is she doing here? She’s done already?” Silver says sounding either amazed, appalled or confused.

The glowing-yellow gryphon notices and nudges the side of the Pegasus mare who turns to us, her light-blue headlights looking at us with messy one-sided hair and a shaved side. How niche.

Officer Dash dressed in typical frat party clothing notices us and salutes briefly before Silver slides through the crowd to her and I look for a way to get to her without having to touch anyone else but the door behind me suddenly opens and a stallion with a mare enter laughing so I slide after Shade, reaching her talking to the now relaxed mare.

“Did not know you were into this sort of stuff, ma’am.”

“Is it really that hard to imagine?” Silver laughs together with Rainbow Dash’s raspy voice.

“Not really no. Oh! Uh… Hello there.” I throw my head up briefly towards her in greeting.

“Neat lanterns, dude!” The gryphon exclaims, her beak having a slight upward curve to it now.

“You can thank one of the captains for that.” We stand close enough to hear each other so I don’t bother shouting as the dubstep smoothes out, bits of drum and bass popping in.

After I say that, the officers eyes begin widening and her mouth opening as she points at me, “You’re-you’re-you’re that-”

“Yes, Dash, he is the one who went one on one with captain Armor.” The officer turns to Silver before turning to me and slapping her cheeks with her palms, mouth still open.

“That’s soooooo awesome!” She squeals as I purse my lips before giving a quick shrug. She giggles with a grin, “Dude, you’re great.” She says super fast.

“Damn. Not that much of a fan of Armor?” I ask.

“Errr….” She looks towards Silver who shrugs with a small worryless grin.

“To be honest, he’s not that great of a captain, he got his rank purely due to his extensive knowledge of defensive magic and obedience. Also swordplay.” Silver explains, her arms crossed.

“He’s also kind of… Stuck up and stuffy at times.” Dash says before rolling her eyes, “Sure, he’s a great colt at times, kind and generous, good at his job, but… He’s just kind of eh, if you get what I’m trying to say.” Dash says to me and I nod a few times in response.

“Yeah, I do.” I reply, looking around with narrowed eyes before my toes begin lifting and dropping to the rhythm of the current song. There are lyrics, female ones, the singer sounds very posh. The song itself is about finding your muse in life or something, I don’t look too deep into it. I don’t usually pay much attention to lyrics in general.

"DUDE!" I snap towards the gryphon, "Your flames are burning to the beat!" I blink, "Oh, never mind... Must have imagined it!"

“Well, I’m gonna go and ask my filly-pal to put on one of my favourites, tiddles-toodles!” Silver wiggles her fingers before giggling as she makes her way to the DJ, dancing full-body to the beat. How anyone can want to waste energy this way is anyone’s guess.

“So what are you!?” The gryphoness asks, fixing the fluff on her bird chest with one of her eagle claws and fixing up her shorts made of what looks like leather and fur around her hips.

“I wish I could tell you, but I really can’t!” I reply, looking after SIlver before turning to the pair, “So what brought you two here!?”

“Well, RD here-” The gryphon grabs the mare and pulls her under her arm with a slight noogie, “-Finally got a deserved break from weather control, am I right, Dash!?” The officer rolls her eyes and sighs before looking at me and nodding.

“Yeah, tornadoes are no joke, especially ones that come off that freaking storm. Ugh! I wish it would just disappear already!” She pokes the gryphons smooth belly, making her go ‘Ow!’ and let go of the officer before the laugh together, “What about you, uhh…”

“Call me Vadon.”

“Call me Dash.” She sticks out her fist with a grin.

“Call me Gilda!” The gryphon says with a grin and fist of her own as I bump both.

“So what are you doing here, Vadon?” Rainbow asks.

“Living, mostly.” I breathe in, smiling at the two as the give me flat stares, “No joke.”

“Oh! Hah, that’s cool. I live here mostly as well, got myself a little cloud-house at the edge of town. Mmm, the peace lets you sleep in for the entiiiire day.” She says with a blissful face.

“Yeah, you wouldn’t have been able to do that a month ago.”

“I heard! Pinks told me, already had a chat with that ‘magic mare’.” Dash slaps her fist in her palm before straightening out with furrowed brows and relaxed expression, “Scary what magic can do to you though, she seemed like a nice mare to me. Could have eased up on the sarcasm though.”

“It is what it is.” I say with spread arms.

“Yeah.” She jumps to see above the crowd and looks around before looking up at Gilda, “Let’s go get more cider, AJ always makes it taste fucking amazing!” The gryphon chuckles and rubs her beak with the side of a talon.

“Sure, Dash! See ya, twerp.” Gilda winks at me and wiggles the tuft of fluff on the tip her tail in a wave and Dash grins, waving and saying ‘bye’ before both leave off into the crowd. Surprisingly, they both fold their wings in a way that doesn’t disturb any of the other partygoers.

I simply stand in the same spot, listening to the live music alongside the cheering and dancing ponies. My feet tap the ground as I enjoy the mixes, which is surprising even to me. I lose myself in thought, going deep into my imagination. Eventually, after a song a big drop hits and I the entire crowd loses it, but nothing follows the bass wave and I turn to look at the DJ booth, receiving another blast in my face, my eyes widening and head slacking. Shade is standing behind the booth with a different set of headphones.

“Ya’ll ready for this!?” The crowd gives her a positive response and with a manic grin she starts a build up as everyone kinda nods and hops weakly at the same time before more sounds come into the song and an absolute beast of a track begins wrecking through the room.

Shade nods at me and I give her two thumbs up, amazed at her as she nods again with a bigger grin like ‘That’s right. You know it’s good.’ I nearly begin dancing but only add my shoulders to the foot tapping and freeze when a pair of cold hands reach around my sides and slide onto my chest as I hear a laugh behind me.

“What kind of dancing is that, my dude?” An unfamiliar voice ask and I carefully slip out of the arms as to not break the ponies face by accident. It’s the DJ dancing with her arms and hips wildy, “This is how you gotta dance!” Her wireless headphones hand around her neck, the fluffy ears flopping.

“Uhhh…. I… I guess!?”

“I can teach you to dance, if you want to!?” She grins up at me, keeping her head low and I close my eyes, shaking my head.

“Nah, I’m good, thanks for the offer! I didn’t know Shade could play music this well!”

“Yeah! She’s not remixing it either! I taught her.” She taps the center of her chest with a smile, “She wanted to play a couple songs so that I could relax!” I scoff a grin.

“Then why come to me!?”

“So that I could relax!” She says with the same cheerful tone and my eyes pop open as a grin explodes across her muzzle. She grabs my hand and leads me through the basement, further in, her long tail hitting my shoes as the ponyvillians stare and some give grins before returning to talking. She pulls me through a small doorway filled with those curtains made of strings that have bobs hanging on them for vision blocking.

Inside the room is various musical equipment, instruments, speakers, a microphone and the like stashed against the sides. There is a lamp with a shade and a simple bed upon which I get pushed. I turn around quickly to find myself staring up at the grinning DJ.

“I hope I didn’t make you too nervous?~” I don’t blink. I don’t swallow. I don’t even breathe.

The mare is sitting on the bed with me, her naked body practically pressing up against my legs and chest. I inhale slightly, a smell of blueberries, cider and a nice flower of some kind enter my nose.

“Sorry, I can get a little… Aggressive~” She puts her thin palm on my stomach and I let out a noise, “I assume you know why I’m doing this?” I don’t even know what you’re doing. “Well…” She nears her mouth, the blueberry and cider mix getting stronger, an unseen before expression on her face as her tongue smoothly travels around her lips, her eyes locked with mine. What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck, what thefuck, whatthefuck, whatthefuck, whatthefu-, “-I have a list you see. Can you guess what’s on it?~” No. I donwannu.

She waits a bit, before continuing, “It’s a list of all the races I want to bang while I can~” Bang? As in shoot!? Please tell me it’s shoot. Two of her fingers begin slowly walking up my torso, my hands, arms, feet - everything pressing up against the soft covers of the bed, “And you-” Who. Her fingers reach my upper chest, my chin pressed against it as she presses one of her fingers softly against my nose, “Have made it on it~” Something twists inside me, “So...What do ya say? One night of fun with a very needy, naughty little mare to help you take off all your daily stresses?~” She curves her back a little and cups her slightly fluffy, but very round breasts with her smooth hands. I breathe out that little gust of air I took in.

Oh. Oh that bitch.

I roll to the side from between her legs as quickly as possible, barely noticing her short shorts as I grab onto the edge of the bed, getting onto the floor and slipping on one leg before leaping into a sprint, dashing through the messy curtain in one movement and progressing through the complaining crowd as quickly as possible, practically breaking the door as I get outside and run up the stairs, across the street, my breathing heavy from getting out of such a hot and stuffy place into the cold air, sweat forming on me. Reaching the house, I don’t bother looking around as I go in, jumpin down the stairs and slamming shut the door behind me. My basement. My walls. My room. My bed. My table. My things. I step into the middle of it all, catching my breath but standing straight, hands shaking as I laugh.

I’m a joke to them. All of them. I laugh, grabbing one of the stools and throwing it at one of the runes on the walls, breaking off a leg. I walk up to it and begin bashing it with my fists, feeling my teeth hurt more than my hands.

“I AM A FUCKING JOKE TO YOU, AM I!?” I turn the wooden stool into a mess of flinders before hiding my face behind my elbows, shaking occasionally.

I breathe in, looking at my numb hands with bits of wood in them. How don’t you fucking know? How can you not know? Wh-who the fuck would… even think that… that I let out a shaky breath and stand up messily, dragging myself to the bed before falling in it, leaving my arms hanging off the bed, chips still stuck in my hands. It’s okay. This is me. A wave of calm washes over me, making everything disappear.

This is me.

Ch. 14: The Time before it all went Wrong.

View Online

Chapter Fourteen: The time before it All went Wrong.

Luna Cosm. Before Vadon's Arrival.

I slowly open my eyes, taking a breath of the softest flowers in the world that always put a smile on my face. My arms lay above the dark-blue blanket, my focus moving away from the shadows between glowing and enchanted to move constellations upon the ceiling.

I rise with a hum, the silver star map on the cool blanket flowing down my body, exposing my upper half to the rooms chill. My eyes glide across my furniture: bookshelves, weapon and an armor set from days old. The dark-steel well preserved across this whole time. Time to get up. I move my hooves off the side of the bed, using magic to start the water in the bath. Ignoring the onyx and silver shoes by the bed’s edge, I glance to the sunsets rays barely getting through the image of me receiving the dream realm.

Complete silence stays in the room as I walk across my personally made carpet depicting Polaris and Starswirl locked in battle. Entering the bath chamber I prepare my favourite orange and light green towel before looking at the stairs leading to a tall, emerald and sapphire half-moon bath, walking up the few steps. I glance at the shimmering water as bubbles begin appearing from a special gel I ordered a few days ago. Setting the bottle back into its rightful place besides a body-sized bathroom mirror in which a dark-blue mare stands with feather covered wings that are part bat and slightly curved at the tip horn, flowing in the air dark-purple with spots of black mane and tail with unshifting stars and constellations within it. Two tired teal eyes stare back at me. I take the steps into the pleasantly warm water, slipping over to my favourite spot - to the side of the curves center which still allowed me to spread my wings fully along the edge. A sigh escapes, darkness greeting my closed eyes as my hands travel across my breasts from below, covering them in the warm, multi coloured bubbles.

After the bath, I put on my indigo robes and a shimmering silver crown together with my equally shimmering regalia, getting into the metal shoes, applying incense made from flowers of the Lunar Gardens and taking my posture. I push open the doors to my room.

“Good evening, your highness. Was your sleep pleasant?” My Lunar guard asks from my right, standing still.

“Mm. Good evening, Sharp Edge. It has been so indeed. Tell me, should not your post start later?”

“Yes, your highness, however, Simple had to gallop, his wife is giving birth, I believe he left you a letter with an explanation a few days ago, your highness. I decided to replace him and do my shift.”

“Yes, I remember. I did not think Silver would assign you to it instead.” I lift my fingers to the side of my head, closing my eyes.

“I volunteered, actually, your highness, she did not oppose.” A moment of silence goes by, “Do you need me to get anything for your headache, your highness?” My eyes blink open and I briefly shake my head with a light smile, waving him off.

“I shall be fine, thank you, Sharp.” I look down the central corridor, the ones to sides leading to my two personal towers, “However, do you know where my sister currently is?”

“At the kitchen, as per usual this time, your highness.” I let out an inner sigh, shaking my head. How many times have I told her she doesn’t have to.

“Thank you, then I shall be off.” I continue across the blue carpet.

“Have a safe and pleasant night, your highness.” He and the unicorn Gentle Slice on the other side of the door to my chambers salute, the expertly crafted armor barely making any sound.

“You as well.” The blue carpet lined with phases of the moon, after a set of stairs down, the carpet eventually turns into a purple one lined with silver and gold intertwining.

I glance at the barren pure white marble walls humming to me with power before walking towards sisters and mine personal dining room. Passing by the few maids, greeting them in return as the Solar guards switch posts with my Lunar guards, spears for halberds. Entering the small hall - smaller than others - I sigh and glance at the table slowly getting filled with various breakfast cookery.

Large bowls of milk with smaller bowls besides them containing the finest grain one could possibly see in Equestria, butter and fresh eggs from the Canterlots hatchery, tens of pancakes with frosting and berries on top, plates of fruits such as bananas from trees obtained in the Desert Jungle mixed with sliced bright red apples and, of course, a pineapple. When will I get her to stop? Occasionally, almost every morning since my return she has been making breakfast/dinner for me. This time, it is not as large, thankfully, although that might be due to provision shortages. Celestia’s golden breast collar, made to look like waves of clouds and sun hangs on the spine of her chair

I approach the table, putting one hand on it as I take place on a soft cushion of my usual seat, the other of the two chairs. My fingers rub the white table cloth as I wait. A large, five-layered cream cake lined with honey and sugar flowers. At last, my sister exits a dark, wooden double-door on the side of the room, still dressed in her sky-blue dress lined with gold all over with pure white edges on the fabric,her tall crown with a ruby on her flowing mane reminding me of the aurora’s that filled the sky in the frozen north once upon a time, humming and smiling when she sees me.

“Good evening, Luna, how was your sleep?” She takes a seat on the opposite side of the table, “You haven’t started eating yet?” She notices after looking for what to pick for herself.

“My sleep has been well, sister, I have not because I decided to wait on you.” I lift a small knife, buttering a slice of freshly baked bread, taking a bite off of it with egg slices atop.

“That is quite nice of you, Luna.” Celestia smiles before using her hands to move around breakfast, only using magic to slice a part of the cake for herself, “Would you like some, Lu?”

“No, thank you, Tia, I am not feeling for anything sweet. I would have a banana with a few apples however.” I pull a plate of apple slices and sister tosses me an exposed banana, which I happily cut up and chew on.

“You don’t seem as vibrant as usual, little sister. Is something on your mind?” I glance to Tia before swallowing and shaking my head.

“No, it must simply be that darned storm.” I turn my scowl to the tapestry windows lining the entire wall, grey behind the facade of green pastures and a single oak tree, many times smaller than it is in actuality. The horizon is an fiery orange, purple and cold blue with the moon directly above the sun, touching together. My muzzle softens.

“Yes… I believe it has gotten worse for me.” I hear my sister let out a tired sigh, her palm covering her eyes as her elbow rests on the table. The hair of all colors that I am used to is slowly getting replaced by a color more akin to that of a pink sunrise.

“Tia, your hair…” I ask in concern.

“I know, Luna, don’t worry, I am just getting tired of seeing all those changing colors at the edge of my vision.” She lets out her golden laugh, spreading like a cloud through the room.

“It is disconcerting however, that it is getting worse.” My eyes widen and I put my head into both my hands, “Oh, yes, now I feel it.” Silence passes, “No spell helps?”

“Unfortunately, not even potions have the slightest effect.” After a bit we resume our breakfast. We eat fruits with our bare hands, enjoying our relaxation part of the day-night. My sisters bed time, my time to go out and shine.

“Do you think it is because of the Storm?” Calling it something like Rainbow Storm has and still is ridiculous. That mare may be callous at times and was in charge of that cloud facility at the time, but there is absolutely no need to put all the blame on her instantly. An accident no one could have predicted happened. And that is that.

Celestia looks at the windows at my words, “...It has arrived here a while ago, covered the entirety of Canterlot. While it does seem plausible, I think there is another cause for it altogether.” Celestia finishes with a yawn before her heavy magenta eyes move to me with a comforting light smile below me. I do not exactly feel comfortable.

“That is… Worrysome. Perhaps we should attempt to find the cause. I feel like so much tension is just about to bring something bad upon us.” Sister nods.

“I agree, Luna, I already have Sunburst and Twilight looking into it as well as the tower project.” Ah.

“How is it coming along anyhow?”

“They’ve hit a roadblock, but they don’t believe it is possible to work around it. If they find the appropriate material composition. All they require now is the proper runes and materials to make it.” I smile.

“That is wonderful news indeed.” At last.

“Yes, however the construction of the tower would take at least a week not just due to our limited space.” Ah.

“Then let us enjoy the time we do have.” I smile and take a bite from the yellow fruit, following it up with a pineapple, her magenta eyes boring into me.

“I don’t understand how you can eat it so casually.” Sister says, putting her white cheek onto a clenched fist to the side.

“I like it, it gives me the tingles.” I hide a grin as I pour myself some more tea.

“I can think of at least ten things that give me the tingles, Luna, one of them is in me and it’s not the pineapple.” Celestia takes a sip of her cherry tea as I don’t suppress a sigh. And here I wanted to keep it mild. Way to go, sister.

“Do you have to take it so often?

“But Luna.” She says, sounding innocently hurt, “It gives me the tingles.” I hang my head in shame.

I rise from my chair and slip in an apple slice into my mouth, chewing it while scrutinizing my sister.

“...I know you do it too.” I sputter, choking on the fruit, hawking some of it up.

“No, no I do not.” I incinerate the small bits that shot out before regaining my composure, “The breakfast was wonderful as always, sister. Have a safe night and dreams, I shall attend to my duties.” Tia nods and glances across the half-empty table.

A knock comes from the door and I turn to it, “Come in!” Celestia says after a second and the door that is just large enough for my sister opens, on the other side of which miss Twilight Sparkle appears with her usual grin.

“Good evening your highness!” My sister’s student’s eyes fixate themselves on my sister who is behind me, still in her chair.

Young miss Sparkle inserts herself into our dining room and makes her way around the table to my sister, where she bows deeply, “Good evening, Twilight.” My sister manages a small smile, “What brings you here?”

“I have wonderful news, your majesty!” I stay to listen, leaning forward on my chair with crossed arms, “I found the last components we need in order to finish the tower!”

My sister tilts her head, “Oh?”

“Indeed, why, statistically speaking: the chances of us being this… fortunate… are incredibly slim. One of the components is a rune I had found in the royal archive!” …My sister has given her access to the royal archives!? “It is an old deer rune, the Apporofo rune.”

“And the other?” My sister says after a moment.

“Now that is the amazing part.” Miss Sparkle points out, “It is the very Canterlot mountain itself! While I was in the royal archives, I found an old report book speaking about a cave system made entirely of magic resistant crystals that is located under the layers of stone. I believe that if we were to combine the two, we would be able to attract and physically contain the storm inside the tower!” I stare at the mare together with my sister before Celestia takes a deep breath, Twilight Sparkle awaiting her response with an eager grin.

“Thank you, Twilight, that is a very bright idea. However, next time, please do not enter the royal archives without my permission.” The lavender unicorn bows.

“Of course, your majesty, forgive me, it won’t happen again.”

“Very good. You will later show me how you managed to get in. As for now, you have my permission to begin the towers construction and testing. I will aid with collecting the crystals.”

Celestia rises from the table, ringing a bell and asking Kibitz dressed in his new maroon tux lined with white to have the maids sort out the food and have somepony transport it to the orphanages.

“At once, your highness.” Kibitz bows and leaves to accomplish his task. My sister heaves a sigh momentarily straightening out.

“Twilight, come with me.” My sister gives me an apologetic smile and I give her a shrug only she can see.

“It was a delightful breakfast as usual, Tia. Thank you.” I say after her.

“Your highness.” Miss Sparkle says to me with a glare from below brows as she follows my sister out the room. What a poor soul...

I shake most of my thoughts out of my mind and head to my personal gardens. Many would compare the entire Canterlot castle to a labyrinth. And they would not be too far off the mark, this place has been constructed with the help of minotaurs. The staff and guards do not know all the pathways themselves, they learn more and more throughout their career if they progress through the ranks. Only I and Celestia do know every pathway and sometimes even I doubt that myself. As I reach a fork in path, I hear voices behind the corner leading to a corridor that branches off.

They become clearer, “-and when I did that, she made this face and this noise: ‘Ahhh’” A giggle from another voice.

“What happened next?”

“Well, I went in with my tongue-twister obviou-” I walk around to greet the two maids.

“Good evening, young ladies.” The one that was talking jumps up and away from a vase pedestal she was leaning on.

“G-good evening, princess!” The say in sinc and bow as my lips curve up a little.

“I will not keep you from whatever work you might have. May the night keep you safe.”

“W-we are actually already done wi-with all the work and were catching up on our day, your highness.” The younger one with a meek tone speaks.

“Ah. Well, I am sure it has been quite a long and exhausting one. You may get some rest now.” They both bow.

“Of course, your highness. Have a good night.” I turn back and continue on my way as I hear a loud exhale from one of them.

“...Want to come rest in my room tonight?” I hear a slap against fabric and giggles, rolling my eyes. Mares these days.

My gardens are located on a large overhanging U-shaped ‘balcony’. The garden area itself is rhombus shaped, filled with many plants I had collected over the years, a large prism of specially crafted glass hovering over the middle. I enter serene calm attending to my ten blooming cereus, queens of the night, blue-leaved knee height hedges forming the edges of my personal garden and, sitting beneath Starlight Tree right in the center, entering the dreamscape to sort out the waves of nightmares all across Equestria. Some ponies dream of small things, friend problems, not being able to read a book in time, financial deficit. Others, however, have nightmares about losing their families, losing themselves in the darkness. While I want to help everyone, it is too much of a strain to take care of millions of ponies in a single night, so I focus on the most terrible of nightmares and work my way down.

A few hours pass in the waking world as I enter the dream of a little filly. A dark grey orb hovering above a field of blue grass - the form I had the dream realm hall take. Entering the spinning sphere, I enter the nightmare, instantly using my senses to find the center of the dream - the dreamer.She seems to be dreaming of a warehouse, the shadows of it and what might be lurking in them. What an unpleasantly strange dream to have. I phase through a couple crates, manifesting light in every corner of the warehouse and giving a soft cough to bring her attention to me. She gasps in a small voice, turning around with fearful eyes full of tears.

“Hello, little one. There is nothing to be afraid of.” She looks up at me and I see tears still flowing from her eyes, kneeling down to wipe them off tenderly with my thumb.

“What has you so afraid, child?”

“I-I am s-stuck in a warehouse with other ponies and m-mommy-” she gives a soft sob and I manifest a pair of soft cushions for us to sit on as she flops, knees seeming to give out, “-bu-but daddy isn’t here with us.” She wipes her tears off with her little hand, “An-an-and storm outside is really loud and scary…The other fillies are also sca-scared." She presses her eyes against her knees and don’t hesitate in giving her a soft hug.

“Shhh, shhh, shhhh…” I slowly rock us together, “What’s your name, little one?” I move my palm across her mane softly, the dream realm giving her the sensation of being brushed.

“I…I...” She gives another sob as I hide my frown of concern from her with a calm look and it must have shown in my astral self’s eyes because she swallowed when she looked up at me, calming down slightly, “M-my name is Minty, princess.”

“Well, Minty, I can assure you that everything will be okay.” I give her a pink bunny stuffie from one of the crates, blue button eyes and white belly. She gasps and her eyes widen as she hugs the bunny close to her tummy before springing forward at me and hugging me around my sides, not even reaching half-way around.

“Thank you, princess.” She whispers into my stomach as I lower my palm back onto her head and continue doing my best. She looks up at me with wide green eyes, “Do you promise everything will be okay, princess?” I non genuinely.

“Yes, we have found a solution, everything will be okay now. You may tell the other fillies that they will not have to wait for more than a week.” Her face goes sour before she beams again.

“Thank you, princess, you's the best!” My heart jumps at her words and my lips melt into a smile.

“Thank you, Minty. Don’t forget, there can always be comfort found even in darkness.”

“Bu-but the darkness is scaryy…” She pouts and pushes herself up against my side, settling in.

“What about the night, little one?”

“Oh, nooo, the night isn’t scary, it has a big mooooon and pretty stars!” I look around. It would be better to keep this a warehouse so she isn’t upset as much when she wakes up… But what to add?...

“Minty, what do you like in particular?”

“Oh, uuuhm…” She looks up, tapping her chin, “My mommy and daddy!” I smile and brush her hair softly. Can’t add that, only she can.

“What are your parents like?”

“Oh, daddy is a very good and brave pony, he was once a guard!” I tilt my head in surprise.

“Really?”

“Mhm! And my mommy is a cook! She works at a res-res-uhhh...res-tau-rant!” She says the last syllable as in ‘rant about something’, lifting up a picture of a typical fancy Canterlot restaurant, “She is helping other ponies with us make better foods!” I get comfortable next to the young filly.

“Tell me more.” I sit with a smile, talking to the filly for what may have seemed like hours, laughing together with her giggling, having forgetful fun in her now happy dream. She tells me about lots of things she likes, which consist of her family, various sweets and pastries she can't wait to munch on with her parents, her peers at school, even about a 'spooky but nice pony' she made friends with in the warehouse. Time flows strangely, what may seem like entire days can pass in but a single waking moment and this filly had so much more to tell, I feel.

I sense something, a feeling of being an aquarium and something is violently tapping the glass from inside, “I have to go, young Minty, unfortunately. My duties are calling, I will make sure that all of you will be safe and sound. Just wait for the rescue team of our guards.” She gives a small whine but nods and hugs me one more time as I return the embrace.

“Have a good night, Luna! Wait! Will I ever see you again?” Her eyes shine. I chuckle softly.

“Perhaps. I would be happy to meet you in the waking world as well. Sweet dreams, young Minty.” I rise and step out of her dream, waving back to her little wave as she licks some strawberry ice-cream.

I smile to myself before transporting myself to my own dream, looking at a floating purple sphere of shifting stars.

“What is it, Tantabus? Have you grown stale of my fear that you have to try and escape me? How dare you!?” The sphere shifted, the parasite showing it’s indifference, “Do not even DARE to try that again.” I feel weakness overtaking from spending so much time in the dream realm, “Am. I. Clear?” The mass-lacking construct shifts before acknowledging me and forming into the shape of head that nods.

The Tantabus. My own creation, a parasite meant for making me pay for not being strong enough, hardening me each and every night. It feeds on guilt and seems to enjoy producing fear without getting rid of either of them. A creation not unlike those Nightmare Moon has conjured up in the distant past, however, I have it tame. For the most part. I was unable to destroy it no matter what I tried, so I make use of it instead, keeping it locked in with me. Despite my friend having shown me that I deserve forgiveness and happiness, the Tantabus did not disappear that moment. I had to keep indulging it. I know I should listen to Sunset. But I cannot allow this thing to roam the dream-realm and cause insanity. What a terrible loop.

“You have feasted plenty this day. What more could you possibly want?” It latches itself onto my arm like one of sisters gem-filled bracelets.

A single pulling sensation later and I am dropped in front a grey orb twice my size mixed with orange fires, winds and tornadoes spinning on its surface.

Celestia’s dream.

I move to it and place a Tantabus-free palm on it as the winds slow, the tornado spots becoming smooth lines, parallel to all others. I’m sorry, sister. I know you asked not to interfere with your dreams, however… At least know that I am here.

I pull my hand away, transporting myself and the parasite to my own dream, tearing it off as it takes shape - a mockery of my form. A nebula shines within its ‘head’, “Is that what you wanted to show me?”

“Wrongness.” I take a step back with widened eyes.

“You speak!?”

“Astral plane - stretching. Something is making it bigger.” I stare at the purple figure of me before it returns to the shape of an orb, showing the apparent lack of bones.

Silence fills my realm. The parasite always needs me, but need is not the right word. Yet it does cooperate occasionally. Sometimes helping me by giving warnings of dangers within the astral realm, however it has never spoken before. I retreat back into the waking world, feeling exhausted as I take a breath. The sun is below the horizon, the sky filled with grey clouds as rain falls onto the triangular transparent prism over my garden. Getting up I spread my wings wide with my arms high above my head a bright shining coming from my horn. I turn to the opposite side of where the sun was, sensing a connection. I open my eyes once more, catching my breath as I stare ahead before making my way down the only white path, entering a large tower and walking upon down the stairs covered by a blue carpet. Shining azure lights on walls provide illumination instead of fiery lamps.

Along my stroll to the throne room, I come across one of my favorite ponies - one of my lieutenants, her fur a darker steel shade, plum mane and a her eyes a silver color - a rarity to be sure. Along with my sister’s other student apparently.

“Greetings, Silver. How is your night faring?”

“So far so well, Luna.” My lieutenant salutes with her usual grin, “I was going to check up on my cohort personally, most are slacking, but, there are still more than a few who are training. I was planning on kicking everyone’s flank into proper schedule. But Sunnycolt here wanted to speak to you.” Silver’s fangs flash and I offer a smile, “What about yourself, you seem a little paler than usual.” Her cohort - young Sunburst - a yellow unicorn with messy ginger hair and a goatee stares at my lieutenant with wide eyes as I give a chuckle.

“I am perfectly fine, thank you, maybe I could use more sleep, however the needs of Equestria don’t wait.”

“There isn’t much to do though.” I shake my head to Sunburst’s query.

“On the contrary, young Sunburst. There is a lot of planning to do. It is better to have plans and protocols ready before we finish dealing with the storm. Many ponies will require help, we must have an organized system by them.”

“Ahh… I guess I didn’t exactly think that far ahead, I’m… Not that great a it.” He chuckles softly before staring up at me, “Ah, your highness, pardon me for taking your time, but I wished to alert you of the ‘Nimbus’ project, we require some sort of crystal below ground that Twilight found out abou-”

“Sorry for interrupting you, but miss Twilight has already told my sister in my presence as to what we require. My sister said she would help, is that not the case?” He blinks and fixes his spectacles.

“Uh...S-she has? When?” I take notice of bags under his widened eyes.

“Earlier today, during the evening, why?” He runs his head through the ginger hair.

“She didn’t tell me she was going to do that… She hasn’t come in.” Silver lifts a finger.

“I’ve seen her and the queen gathering a group of some sort.”

“O-oh…” Sunburst anxiously rubs his hands together and fixes his azure cape before mumbling, “So that’s why I couldn’t find either of them…”

I look at him before speaking, “Tell me, Sunburst, do you enjoy studying under my sister?”

He looks up at me with a few blinks before fixing his spectacles once more, “Yes, your highness, I do. Very much so, I can’t imagine myself anywhere else, it’s just…” He falls silent, picking the right words, “It can be difficult to work with Twilight sometimes...” I nod, “Uh, speaking of her, has any solution been found yet to curing her, your highness? Any progress?” I shake my head sadly as his expression falls from hope, “O-oh, I see. Well, I’ll keep searching myself as well, I don’t want to give up but it seems… Hopeless…”

“Never give up, young Sunburst. Things may seem bleak wherever you look, but eventually they will be better. With the right effort, of course.” He nods weakly a couple times.

“Well, I’ll go ahead and get out of your mane, your highness, I’ll head off to bed, hit the hay. Have a safe night.”

“Safe dreaming, Sunburst.” We partake in an exchange of nods and he leaves down the corridor from where they came.

“He seems very out of it lately…”

“Losing two of your only friends does that to you.”

“What about the quee-?”

“My sister is not his friend. By far. They strictly have a teacher-student relationship.”

“Oh, I always thought- nevermind. Welp, time to kick that juicy guard flank into action, am I right?” She grins up at me as I return one of my own.

“Right between the buns, lieutenant. You may go.” She salutes before walking off to the barracks after Sunburst, I make a turn, taking a short-cut to the throne room. Finally reaching the grand marble hall that my sister carved out herself, walls lined with images of great accomplishments of many ponies including ourselves, a purple carpet leading to the throne. I take place upon the enchanted throne of gold clouds and red silk with yellow and white decorative designs. The materials change as I take seat, gold turning to silver, the fabric being washed over by waves of indigo and black. The clouds transform into lilies and the image of the sun atop the spine shifts to the full disc of my moon, the fiery sun rays retreating behind the symbol.

I press up against the silk, drawing in the fresh air. The throne room doors open a little as a cinnamon mare in a striped ashen stallion suit with square-rimmed glasses peeks inside. I give her a nod and she scampers over to the side of the throne as quickly as she can, bowing while holding a clip-board, “G-greetings your highness, I am not too late, am I?” I shake my head with a smile.

“Not at all, Lucid, you are right on time.” She looks herself over, tidying up whatever distortions were on the surface of her suit.

Lucid Note is my assistant, she constructs reports, makes notes that I use for later and is able to keep every secret of our kingdom she has been told. Despite not being a unicorn, nor a pegasus, she is able to make a cohesive enough speech and deliver it right on time wherever it may be.

Lucid pulls out her pocket watch - a gift from me before hiding it in her lower front pocket of the jacket, “Shall we begin, your highness?”

“Yes, lets. What is first on our list?” I tap all my fingers, not feeling comfortable in the chair.

“Patrol routes for guards around the city, your majesty. We will require many posts.”

“...Keep most hidden. Make enough visible for the ponies to feel safe and be able to get help, but keep most to the shadows.”

“Alright, your highness, but why do you think that is a good idea?”

“Because, the storm could have been great opportunity for infiltration.” I speak with a spell that lets only Lucid hear me, all of the Lunar guards in the throne room continuing to keep watch undisturbed, “We must make sure, observe enough to see whether or not that is the case.”

“Would you like the scouts, or guards?”

“Both. Scouts will cover more ground, as usual alert any nearby squads of a potential threat or misconduct of law. The guards will be there for physical intervention, obviously.”

“Understood.” She scribbles something down with her feather, dipping it into a connected to the pad ink-bottle, “Princess… If I may. I can see what you are doing is protecting pony lives, however… Considering your plans, are you sure its wise to go into rulership so strong? You have made plenty of changes already.”

“I realize your concern, however, I have to point out that I will have my sister recognize me as a leader and I will become her equal. I have studied and prepared for long enough. This is the perfect opportunity, Equestria needs strength at this time, which is why as one of its rulers I am ‘going in strong’.”

“...Understood, princess. I shall continue monitoring for any potential detrimental consequences to your plan.” I nod and she turns over a paper, “Next on the list is-”

And so for the next hour we, sorting through all the army before taking up Canterlot’s noble’s ‘requests’. With each letter I grow more nauseous. When we reach a green noble's sir - sir with a lowercase 's', Golden Atrocity's letter, the contents of which show how much he despises foals and obviously does not actually desire for the newly built next to one of his mansions orphanage to be reconstructed into a separate dining hall for his servants, all of a sudden a sharp pain cracks through my skull accompanied by indescribably loud thunder.

Colors fill my vision, shapes of all sizes swimming around the carpet. A hand connects with my shoulder after a shout. I shut my eyes tightly and open them up again, taking a breath as I pull myself together, glancing around the room at all the guards staring at me, some out of their position, closer to me, others clutching their ears. I turn to Lucid, leaning back in the chair while swallowing, “I’m fine.” And I was.

The headache was gone.

Ch. 15: At times Life goes Berserk

View Online

Chapter Fifteen: At times Life goes Berserk

After Vadon’s Arrival

My sister and I watch as the nurse canters around the metal framed bed with a very sick patient on the white cotton-filled mattress. A very strange patient indeed, looking like a monster from one your worst nightmares, however one that I had the lucky opportunity of meeting before. While looking like a being of violence, he was quite polite and nice to a mare who was very shy. Of course, he could have done it all for his amusement.

Vadon. What are you really? What are your goals? You killed a pony just as easily as you comforted them after. You helped out our nation wanting nothing in return. Yet you refused to bow down or put your arms up in surrender before the royal guard. I so far have not seen what she likes in you. I just hope she was not quick in judgement. Mine will be slow, I promise you that.

Nurse Care turns to us, adjusting her uniform and swallowing, “W-well, it seems that he is doing better, but I have to grab fresh bandages from the storage, your highnesses, will you be watching over him?...” I give her a nod, Vadon’s closed eyes stare up into the empty ceiling.

When the nurse leaves, closing the door, my sister turns to me, “Do it.” I sigh.

“...” I glance at my sister, watching her calm demeanor, before turning to Vadon and lowering a palm on his forehead, a pure white light exploding from my horn as I meet resistance. I always had trouble entering non-pony dreams. Thankfully, I require doing it but once.

The next moment I find my astral form standing before a grid of unknown circular structures, presumably defenses. If one were to focus upon them, they would appear as runic circles covered in a cyan flame. I carefully attempt to prod one, causing a reaction that creates a whirlpool from which I am slung out of his mind back into my body with a loud intake of breath.

I stumble around before my sister catches me by my shoulder, “Luna?” She asks in worry.

“I am fine. I am fine. I simply… Encountered difficulties. I was unable to get into his head, but there is definitely something keeping me from entering his dreamscape.”

“What exactly?” My sister asks more curious than surprised.

“Some kind of… Traps? Locks? Maybe the entire thing is a vault.” I fold my somewhat extended from surprise wings.

“That is troublesome…” Celestia paces over to another bed and looks at the bare mattress before turning back and walking up to me, glancing up into my eyes, saying nothing.

“Are you sure that you are unable to do it? Mayhaps he is awake in a way?” Silence fills the room as my sister ponders my words, continuing to look at me.

“Let us both try.” Lifting her alabaster hand as I lift my indigo-cobalt and on the mark of three: both of us cast our spells at the same time.

I enter the realm again before immediately getting flung out. Blinking wide-eyed at Celestia and seeing her look, I realize she was unable to go to the same ‘place’ I had.

“This is ridiculous!” She throws up her arms, nearly using her royal voice, “How are neither of able to get into his head, Luna!? What kind of magic could he possibly have?” She fixes her mane without touching it, “Are you sure he isn’t an agent of-?”

“Absolutely, sister. He has show no signs of being such and yes, I know he could be disguising it. However, the way he deals with things, makes me believe otherwise. ...I would know.”

“...Alright. I trust you, little sister.” Her sunrise mane moves over to cover one of her eyes, “However, I still believe it would be the best option for all to just kill him while he is this vulnerable.” She sends him an uncaring glance - a look I am quite familiar with.

“You cannot be serious, sister!... I understand where you are coming from, but please, we need not to rush on our decisions. I do not know what he said to you in your room, however-”

I immediately close my mouth as the ward door creaks open and nurse Care frowns up at the hinges before continuing with a fresh tray of bandages as she swallows at the sight of her patient.

Sister and I say nothing, I notice my sister’s thumbs orbiting each other, connected to her folded hands. Not wishing to disturb my sister, I ask the nurse, “What will happen to him, Care?”

“Well, I-I unfortunately cannot do a lot about his injuries other than having them sanitized and not getting dirty in the future. Best I can do is… Let him rest, that’s all.” She fumbles around with the bandages before carefully lifting Vadon’s head and wrapping the fresh bandages with medical cream around his eyes. I notice how her hands shiver when they touch his eyes, unsurprisingly. It’s not a pretty sight within.

“...Nurse, after you are done with the bandages, I want for you not to let a single eye off him until he wakes up. When he does, warn the guards outside so they will come get me.”

“Uh, I- but of course, your majesty.” My sister nods, her eye softening noticeable as she takes a deep breath.

“I will go get some more tea for myself. Help me calm a little.”

“Don’t mix up the bags, sister.” I say offhandedly, watching Vadon with folded arms under my chest.

“I need t-to take care of these surgical tools, your majesties, if I may take my leave?” Care Taker asks.

“You may, I would also like for you to stay out of the ward for a bit until Luna comes out. And, nurse, do not forget the samples.” I hear my sister say in the distance as I rummage through everything I learnt about Vadon. Care Take walks into my field of vision and picks up a tray with liquids before leaving the room again, closing the door.

“He could be a hazard to us all. He’s a new element, I yet to have any plan for him, Luna.” My sister says in a warning tone.

“Yes, which is exactly what we are going to do once we find out more about him, sister. The transition must go smoothly.” I hear mumbling as I turn to Vadon again, noticing a light grimace of his expression, my brows sliding upwards.

“Is… Is he waking up?” He visibly deflates, the grimace smoothing over,”I guess he is not. We should go, Tia, I think it would be best to-” Celestia lifts a palm.

“Luna.” I stop, my mouth closing, “I want you to stay here and continue your attempts to break into his mind. Use everything at your disposal but get inside that head even for a glimpse.” I stare at my sister, her posture, her demeanor.

“Yes, sis. Understood.” Her face softens as she walks up to me and wraps her arms around me, our hair sliding over each others back in a miraculous show of light.

“Be careful, Lu. Don’t push yourself.” She steps away with a comforting smile before leaving the room with a last glance. I turn to Vadon.

“Sister!” I blast open the doors to my sisters chambers with my hands.

“Hello, Luna, has something happened?” My sister asks as her teacup lands on the platter, folding one leg over the other while reclining on her maroon sofa lined with gold.

“Yes, sister!” I close the doors behind me and cast a spell against any possible eavesdroppers covering all walls, the door and window as well as floor and ceiling as a wave of colour washes over all surfaces, “We did it! We- Ugh-” I cough, “-I managed to get a glimpse into his psyche!”

“...Vadon?”

“Yes, Tia.” I walk up to my sister, thinking, “I… am not sure how to put this into words, but… What I saw left me quite perturbed.” I glance into her eyes, stopping my chewing of my lower lip when I take notice of her look.

“What did you see, Luna? Would you like some tea?” I shake my head.

“No, thank you, sister, not the time. It’s just… It’s just that I have been in his mind for bare moments, but I saw a plethora of acts. Or act.” I shift, “There was a lot of… Death.” My sister’s eyes widen in worry, the bright magenta pushing back the reflective black.

“Of who?”

“Of him, sister.” She blinks in confusion the magenta rapidly receding.

“Pardon?” I intake a breath, the special floral scent of the room giving me more calm.

“I am not sure what it was, that I beared witness to, however… I have seen him die more than dozen times in those seconds I was in his… ‘dream. Stabbed, killed with a strange ranged weapon, having a heavy brick fall atop his head, stuck underwater and drowning, slashed with a set of saws coming out of what seemed to be darkness itself, eaten alive by gryphonian wolves and then some strange fish with sharp hands… just to name a few…” I decide to stop seeing the blank look of horror Celestia has very rarely, usually when she is genuinely worried for someone’s well being. Eyes widened slightly, lips tightened.

“That’s… That’s…”

“Most important of all, I saw us there, Celestia.” That made her double blink, “You were scorching him to ash with your magic and I was… Well… I simply had him executed by beheading. I was there only for a couple seconds, I am not sure whether I got kicked out by a spell or protection charm, or if I reacted on instinct, not wanting to be there...” Sister stays silent, taking a breath as I swallow, letting her thing, before voicing my thoughts, “...After seeing that, I highly doubt that he is one of his spawn.” Her brows furrow and she releases a hum, not looking at me.

“...No… But someone like that… Is quite dangerous.”

“I agree, sister.” Silence reigns within the bedchambers, the red curtains waving in the mute wind, she rubs her temples firmly, “How much more of a threat can he get!?”

“I am sure he is not as dangerous as you think, siste-” She spins to me before I can finish my sentence.

“He killed a pony and resurrected them and gave them an amulet that is able to resist basic mind-manipulation. He lost his fucking eyes and he still got his vision back! I am supposed to be protecting this city and what happens!?” She reveals both her eyes with a loud intake of air, “And he did all of that only using what he scavenged around our city!” My sister reaches for the cup and takes a sip of it before quieting down and setting it back on the plate as she rubs the golden rings on her left thumb and pointing fingers, “...We need to do something about him…” My sister speaks up emotionlessly.

I do not wish for him to be living near my student either.”

“...Why would he torture himself like that, Luna?” Celestia asks with a tightening expression.

“I have no idea, sister, perhaps, guilt?” Tia’s face darkened more.

“...Perhaps… Of what however? Should we grant him what he wishes? We have not executed anyp-one in a very long time. Was I acting that intimidating?”

“You can be at times, sister, but I doubt it has to do with fear, I was there as well.” I put my hands on opposite arms.

“How do you know he doesn’t fear you as well, Luna? Maybe his logic path is: because you are my sister, both of us are planning against him. Or maybe he has no logic at all. Admittedly, however, we were planning to plan something.” She lets out a prolonged sigh.

“I do not know, but I do not wish to ask either, I had no desire to do this in the first place.”

“Not even a little?... Alright. You’re right, Luna, you’re right, I just wished to lighten the air. Do you have any suggestions then? I am willing to hear your side on this..” I felt my heart flutter a little at that.

“He is most definitely a real possible threat, if the report of our guards investigation of the Dazzlings abode is anything to go by. He managed to make something nearly unbreakable from something so simple as a basement. Perhaps one of us could break inside, if we wished to, but I do not desire the triggering of any potential traps considering how protected his head was.”

“You are right, neither do I. I already sent an order to have the door simply observed at all times.”

“Then… what if we were to gain access to his knowledge? A glimpse inside at the very least? While, we might not need everything, I think it is better we know more in case some threat out there has the same knowledge. We get him on our side, on the side of Equestria, as for the moment he is on nobody's side. If we are to believe his words that he is from a different world, then I doubt that he cares much for anyone’s standing in our world. They are either a threat to him, or they are not. We don’t need enemies on our land, especially during these times, Celestia, we need to show ourselves to him as potential allies. It would not be beneficial for us to make him feel cornered.” She nods and furrows her brow.

“How do you propose we do all that, Luna?” Her words stump me for a bit and there are minutes of silence as both of us think, “...We need to get him out of Canterlot. I do not wish for him to be anywhere near the capital, we must send him as far as possible but still within our reach. I think I may know of a town that has recently been free from the Storm, called Ponyville.”

“Oh… That place, yes.”

“...Yes. I believe that at the moment, that is as far as we can afford sending him. I believe I have an agent of mine situated there as well…” Sister rubs her chin with her smooth fingers, while I nod and straighten out.

“Then I shall gather up a small team of my most trusted guards to keep an even closer eye on him, they shall report to me each time after thirty nights. They will help him integrate into our society quite well, I believe. If it is all a success, we won’t have to worry about him as much anymore.” Sister nods and looks determined once again.

“Then it is decided.”

After closing the door to my Sister’s bed chambers I let out a long, drawn out breath nearly sliding down the gold decorated rich red mahogany.

“Is everything alright, your highness?” One of the solar guards asks as I close my eyes, rubbing my palm before springing forth.

“Yes.” I head across the column lined corridor, taking the turns, heading to lieutenant Silver Shade’s office.

I look through the clear tall windows at the city of Canterlot beyond the palace wall. Airships, but of course. I observe the mild activity upon the circular landing zones. Upon casting Orasi, I get a better view of a single landing pad. Ponies, together with gryphon merchants are carrying crates around, bringing them to a docked airship. I have to bring out all my ships, I need to- My thoughts come to an abrupt stop when I collide with some fast. Stepping back in shock, a lower my eyes and lift my hands at a lavender bipedal reptile with bright-green round spike plates lining his spine and on the side of his head..

“Spike!” The round blackness in his green eyes becomes slitted upon hearing my voice.

“P-p-princess Luna! I’m so sorry! I hadn’t noticed you when I was running.” He hangs his head, rubbing the back of his neck with a claw, “A-are you okay?”

“It’s quite alright, Spike. You simply surprised me. Tell me, why were you in such a hurry?” He coughs before looking behind me then behind himself and finally looking up at me, calm again.

“Well...I was going to ask Celestia about it, but… She might just tell me not to worry. Princess Luna, earlier Twilight came into her room with a really, really scary grin. Her eyes looked excited, but she was also really frustrated by something at the same time.” He spins the fourth digits on the side of his wrists around each other. I appraise him carefully.

“...I might. It has probably something to do with our new guest. He is not a creature that miss Sparkle seen before. That is my speculation.”

“Oh… That would do it… Thank you, princess Luna, I just thought she might have... done something again.” He gives me a toothy smile I can see through.

“Do not worry about such things, Spike. All is under control. I must go now, I have important matters to take care of. Be safe.”

“Thank you princess!” He waves as I renew my walking with an increase in pace.

After finding out about the schematics Celestia gathered from Vadon we immediately began creating prototypes. Most of our Earth ponies aren’t interested in gems and pegasi have no need for them besides jewelry. Unicorns love them, yet use their own magic much more often therefore we don’t depend on such devices like this ‘blowtorch’. It seems it could use some improvement by what our runic specialists say but it does the trick and is more-or less cheap to make. That is, until you have to work with much more heat-resistant metals.

Other designs are for amulets that protect from mind-invasions. We have a better spell in our guards armor against much more powerful manipulations. There is something called a torch, but looked like nothing of what we know. It is supposed to radiate light in a singular direction from a quartz gemstone amplified by multiple lenses. A compact directed lamp of sorts that still uses quartz, but much more compact than the ones nobles and Manehattan citizens have. It would seem that Vadon has been lacking the resources to make one, or maybe he pushed the project back. Either way, he had found out about properties of different gems from somewhere. My student said that the Dazzlings do have a geology book, but she had not noticed it disappearing from the shelf at any given time.

Just as I step into the research facility, I hear a loud groan of frustration, “Why was it even trying to make any of this!?” Twilight Sparkle exclaims as she falls back into a stuffed chair. I glance around at all the research notes and equipment around. I hear a loud intake of breath, blinking in surprise as I find my student bending over by another part of the large table, her back to me. She is wearing her favourite jacket, unlike miss Sparkle with a mandatory lab coat on. Another pony, a colleague of Sunset’s - a grey unicorn with a bright yellow mane, a young noble who was interested more in Equestria’s technological development than bits and a luxurious life. Although. His reasoning was to make a better and more luxurious life.

“Because, Twi, I can only assume he wanted to be able to do the same things as we can with our spells.” Sunset turns with an annoyed expression to the lavender unicorn who simply lifts a brow with a huff.

“Is that’s the case, then I want him put on trial and then sent to prison for this! We have unicorns for a reason, nopony needs something like… this. This smells of treason.” She rolls her hand around before eying me over, “Am I not right, princess?” Sunset spins to me.

“Ah, Luna! I’m sorry I didn’t hear you come in.”

“Tis quite alright.” I close the door before approaching my student and looking over her shoulder at the notes she had been examining, “What is it that you are trying to figure out at the moment?”

A paper contained something called a magnet - five versions of it, theoretic and I assume practical attempts all deemed as failures due to the amount of crossed out words, runes and formulas. Such a mess, “No clue, your highness, but the queen brought all this with her. There’s something strange right here, you see.” She taps an image of what seems like a box with a lot of thick strands of main on its side as well as switches. A crude drawing to be sure, “Whatever the magnet is, it is an important part to this box.” She shows me another paper depicting the same box until I notice how it seems to represent the insides if it instead, comparing the detail Sunset is pointing at with one of the ‘magnet’s’ designs.

“...I am quite expertised in spells and runes, but this all seems like madness to me.” I muse, inspecting the various lines around shapes with numbers scattered.

“I can agree, Luna, I think he was just been trying to make something that popped into his head theoretically work. And not in an organized fashion either.” Sunset lets out a long sigh as I rub her shoulder before patting it.

“Will all due respect, your highness, whyever did you let it go? It could have at least deciphered all of this gibberish to us.” You are one of the reasons. I turn to her to reply either way.

“Are you not up to the task, miss Sparkle?” She grows red in the cheeks in a matter of seconds.

“I am! But…” She starts after taking a slow breath and holding it in then out, “I am certain that all this useless nonsense would waste less time if it was explained. They are useless designs anyway, their creator had decided so.”

“No one is holding you here, miss Sparkle, you had volunteered.” I smile as gives me a dark look before slumping in the armchair with a parchment of her own. I turn back to Sunset who runs her finger across a line of words. ’Magic absorption and conversion. Note to self: figure out if magic is an ELM wave, has a dual state or smth. else.’? Most strange words I have heard since coming back to Terra.

“Luna, could you please remove some of the ink here? I’m still not very great at it.” My student points to a strongly crossed out area and I cast the necessary spell as the ink evaporates before flowing into a nearby ink-bottle.

“There’s such a spell!?” Sparkle jumps from her seat, “...Can you please teach me it?”

“You will have to ask your own mentor that, miss Twilight.” I tell her, having a brief staring contest before looking at the revealed text.

“...What?” Sunset, her colleague and I say at the same time as we stare at the revealed notes.

“...Uh…” ’E=mc^2. What is the speed of magic? Magic measuring device needed. Electricity is non-convertible. Kinetic energy is not convertible either. Lamp is still dark. Nothing fucking works, fuck this.’ ...Huh. “Well, at least we know he was trying to do something with with uh… some energy and ‘electricity’.” The young noble says.

“Non-convertible… Do you think… That perhaps he was trying to create magic from something?” Sunset turns to me as I hum before cleansing the ink and graphite that was used to scratch out the notes from all the scrolls before floating the chematics onto our central table.

“Perhaps.” If it were that simple. There are piles of strange formulas, numbers and letters. We had assumed them being alchemical ingredients, at least, that is what Sunset tells us. She provides us with a table of these ‘elements’ written on a scroll by Vadon. As well as descriptions on a separate scroll, telling what each one of them is. My student wrote those herself, of course, once again, with Vadon’s aid.

Two days pass since I sent Vadon to Ponyville and I receive a letter from my lieutenant reporting about how they moved in. I was upset to put it lightly. The report said about a pony named Trixie who somehow obtained some necklace with a red gem and what she assumed was a metallic black alicorn. Supposedly, Vadon destroyed it with the storm. While, believable, I was not a hundred percent certain in that. I could only enter Trixie’s mind and see what actually caused her to commit the actions she had and decide her punishment upon that. And after a ten days that is exactly what I do. Perhaps the pony had enough time to change.

Upon arriving into the dreamscape which shifts once I wish to search for her, I notice how unpleasantly dark her orb looks. Almost as dark as the Lunar and Solar guards that are sent to the Equestrian border on vital operations. I gently slide the orb open a bright light shines at me, reflecting her most common state of mind - the depths of it.

Standing before a tall three of pine, I look around, finding no one. The sky is filled with night, I hear voices and lights from flames in the distance between the trees before going to approach them, stopping however when a sob reaches me. Looking around, I turn to find a teal filly in red rags clutching a bag and something brown and red the size of her abdomen. The filly huddles deeper into the cold dirt between the roots, whimpering as the voices get closer and louder, deafening me almost when I see robes of red with flames on sticks burning bright in the dark before the locations shifts like smoke and a flood spinning in multiple tornadoes seamlessly transitioning into a rural town with a blood-red sky. The thatch roofs seem hazy like a wild mirage and the cobbled streets and stone walls of houses - solid but clear.

I make my way to the center of the dream, the walls letting me through like sand gives way to water. I find a manticore patrolling the streets, its fur dark, fangs and claws appear longer low growling coming from it. After the manticore I reach the center of the dream, its large and overly fear-inducing form silently watching all around itself. A fully grown unicorn mare, teal in colour, in a cape that would be worthy of the richest of royalty strides across the largest street, laughing and shouting at the ponies shivering inside their homes as two colts carry heavy red and blue banners behind her that would be an affront to fashion amongst many designers in the world. Frowning I go to approach the mare before the dream suddenly turns darker, the maroon sky seemly fading to grey as thunder cracks. The mare spins on one spot.

“Where are you!? I know you are there!” I turn confused. Me? My thoughts smoothly evade the cleanly flowing river - the making of this dream.

I hear laughter, bone-chilling laughter as experience Trixie’s fear, managing to observe the emotions from the sidelines. Whatever produced it was everywhere and it terrified her. Or so she perceived.

“WHERE ARE YOU, BEAST!? THE GREAT AND POWERFUL TRIXIE DEMANDS TO KNOW YOUR WHEREABOUTS! SUBMIT TO TRIXIE’S WILL!” A dome of red expands from mouth as the mare screams at the top of her lungs before something sounding like boxes falling over comes from one of the alleyways followed by loud cursing and grunts of pain.

Trixie instantly rushes towards the noise, stepping into the dark alleyway, finding a bunch of knocked over boxes and a helmet looking like someone carved out a dragons head and replaced its jaws with changeling mandibles, a cyan eye staring right at Trixie. She picks the helmet up in her shaky hands, the flame laughing at her.

“Fooled ya once.” It says before the alleyway becomes even darker, roots beginning to grow from the boxes as grass sprouts from the side of the buildings, thunder booming loudly above.

Trixie slowly turns around with widened eyes to find herself staring at two burning reptilian lights of the coldest fire in the world.

“Fooled you twice. Shame is still on you.” A pure black figure of Vadon except for eyes lifts a glowing dagger high above his head before stabbing down at the mare as she screams loudly, “Die!”

I focus my energy and enter the flow of the stream, altering the nightmare. A shield forms between Trixie and the dagger as Vadon evaporates into nothingness and Trixie stares at where he was a moment ago, before curling up right there on the grassy stone.

Another pony, a unicorn of a beige colour in a grey sweater and glasses walks up to the dreamer and places his hand on her shoulder before offering a hand which she pushes away before he reaches for her again, whispering, “You no longer have the amulet. It’s gone, Trix.” She turns her tear-filled cheeks up at him before hiding her face in his sweater as they sit together.

“I-I, I tried s-so hard, b-but I couldn’t...I jus… I just couldn’t. An-an-an then-” Her emotions pour out as the dream begins to naturally comfort her.

“You tried,Trixie, I know you did.” The stallion says, rubbing her back and petting her along her mane mint shaded mane.

I watch as everything shifts to a very cramped space, Trixie no longer laying in the grass but in a hammock. Lots of boxes and and other containers litter the floor and shelves, illuminated together with planked walls by a single lamp with a candle behind the glass. The orange flame casts few shadows which are distorted by the dream logic. I look around before sitting myself on a pair of carton boxes, locking my hands on my knees as I watch the rocking mare.

“Miss Trixie?” Her head jerks up and she moves wildly within the hammock, trying to turn to me while getting her arms and legs stuck between the ropes. Eventually she manages to do so, her eyes wider than ever before, “Greetings, miss Trixie. So tell me, what do you think I should do about you?”

“I um… I…” She coughs, “G-g-good evening, your highness. How are-um… How are you?”

“I am doing quite well, thank you for asking. Now, as for my question.”

“...” It takes a moment for her to get to my train of thought before she hangs her head, “...Lock me up, I suppose… Or just… End me.” It is my turn to be surprised as I shift upon the pile of boxes without needing to.

“End you? What for?” She furrows her brow and looks up at me.

“Is… is that not why you are here? Because you made a verdict?”

“I am here to make a verdict.” She looks up at me, hope blossoming in her real-looking astral eyes for the first time. She shrivels down to a little filly in her hammock, wrapping her arms around her legs which she pulls up to her chest. Her patch covered wizard hat seems so large it could cover her entire self, as it is positioned for the moment it just hangs behind her back.

“So…” She asks with her adult voice, “I might be okay?” I nod. She shifts all her limbs before opening her mouth, emotion starting to flow before she closes everything off and hides further behind her knees, “...Alright, what do I have to do?”

“Answer a couple of my questions. Where in the world have you found the alicorn amulet?”

“I stole it from under my parent’s noses when I ran away from them.” A scene flashes around us that both of us can see but she does not realise that. A teal filly running out of a lit-up cave and into a dark and pine-filled forest, clutching onto a stuffed toy dragon with the amulet around its neck before everything sets back to our previous location.

“How did your parents come into possession of the item?” She shakes her head before looking directly at me.

“I don’t know, your highness.”

“In that case, do you at least know what it is?” I ask, leaning against the wall of the wagon.

“I’ve been told it is an artifact that is hard to control but gives you unimaginable power to rival… Well… You and your sister.” She shifts, “In short.”

“Not exactly, it might have in the past but it does so no longer.”

“I wanted… I just wanted to help ponies for once. I told myself to never meddle with anypony, let their life play out their own way. But… I don’t know what is was, but something just made me do it. And then… I remembered how dismissive of me ponies were… Almost nopony ever enjoys my show, some even try to scam me into… things. Trixie doesn’t know if she made the right choice.” The rim of the hat falls over her eyes, resting on her knees.

“...You have. I assure you. You may have… Used ponies for your own gain, but you tried fighting the corruption. While you were in possession of an illegal item - a dark magical artifact at that, I would usually throw you into prison. As it is, I will allow you to stay in ponyville.” But I will be watching you through your dreams.

She keeps silence under the hat before looking at me, fully grown again, “Thank you, princess… I just… It’s just hard, it’s like a headache…”

“It will pass, those are the amulet’s after effects. Just do not get anywhere near it.”

“I wouldn’t be able to anyway… I don’t have it.” She replies.

“Who does?” I ask, leaning in.

“It’s…” She shudders, closing her eyes before glancing up to me, “Vadon. I think. I am not sure but I maybe it actually is gone and was destroyed by the lightning...” I stay silent before nodding once.

Once I exit out the dream, I shake, my fingers rubbing my palms furiously before spasming as my mental self lets out a breath, blue grass covering the glittering void beneath my feet. My hands finally relax. Vadon, what are you playing at?

Just as I had promised to myself, I observed Trixie’s dream over the coming nights, her nightmare the same until I realise it is more of a memory. The more I find out about Vadon, the more I am displeased with him. But I steel myself, waiting for the report.

And then, on the last day of the month it arrives.

As the courier leaves, the sun almost set giving that familiar shade of orange and yellow to every single angle in the palace. I open the letter package seal to find an empty yellow parchment and two thin metal tubes closed off from both ends with different shapes. Casting a spell, my eyes tingle with a quick sensation and letters shimmer into existence upon the report. I sit on my bed as I read, rubbing the coming on sleep out of my eyes before getting to reading.

Princess Luna.

The month has been relatively peaceful. Vadon is… strange. Too strange for me. I would probably resign if I could, on the very first day when we arrived before we even managed to move into our house he asked why Trixie was not executed. I assume you know who that is, your highness. He knew about execution even though they have not been a legal act as punishment in Equestria for almost a thousand years. That worries me, personally. I have mentioned it to my superior, but she almost shrugged it off.

Vadon has not been causing any trouble around town, in fact, after a few days he got himself a job at Sweet Apple Acres under miss Applejack as a box carrier and repairpony. Or as he referred to it: ‘repairman’. He has had a low but steady income of bits, refusing to pay with what you kept sending us. However, he has had a lot of work done, there are over twenty working schematics for a variety of mechanisms. He does not know if all of them work, but he will send all of them to you in a few days once he tinkers with them some more.

He also chose to pick the basement of our house as his living quarters. There is an unused bedroom on the second floor of our house which we turned into a small library and resting area for lieutenant and I. In any case: the basement walls are covered in runes that as he explained are identical to the one’s in the Dazzlings basement in Canterlot and there is a large circle in the middle of the room surrounded by a metal ring. The same is for the ceiling on the spot right above the floor ring. I do not know what it is and Vadon refuses to explain it, simply telling me ‘later’. This has been going on for ten days.

I took up his physical training during daytime, he has really gotten into shape, still thin and pale but that is probably due to how often he stays inside, however: he definitely has muscle now even if he doesn’t look much different. I was planning on asking my lieutenant to begin combat training soon but only with your permission, princess.

There is something that causes me to believe that Vadon is hiding something. His own door has a magical lock, but lieutenant is able to get into the room as well because he gave her a pass. I had not. She has not told me much of what is inside except that he decorated it with plants and some furniture. There is also the times when he looks around in the middle of the street or checks if our front door is properly locked before we go out somewhere or when all of us are inside. He has made similar runes around the window frames, supposedly fortifying the glass as much as possible. It is almost laughable to believe he is trying to protect us considering how he acts.

As for his personality… He is surprisingly mostly quiet. Doesn’t lead long conversations nor enter them. But when he talks it is such cheeky vulgarity. He always nitpicks at something, makes remarks about how something is ‘stupid’ or ‘imbecilic’ and proceeds to explain how it could be done ‘better’. Always answers questions even those that were not directed at him. While what he proposes does sound better, it seems entirely alien to me. For example, the ‘pen’s that I sent you with the letter, your highness. He has made one for himself, for me, for platinum, for the local librarian and one for you and Sunset. It is like a feather and an ink bottle combined. A simple creation but useful due to no ink-splatters and it is refillable.

As for other matters, I find his solution them quite questionable. Nothing dark but the way his mind leads to the solution is just bizarre. Sometimes, he’d rather suffer doing things himself for hours on end than accept help. It’s almost like he thinks he can do everything. When I told him that he fell quiet before kind of shrugging and saying ‘Eventually’.

Other than the time we arrived, it has been peaceful, we made a few friends with the locals. I think Vadon has done so with my lieutenant, miss Applejack and miss Pinkie even though he always grouches and says ‘I don’t do friends’. At least he talks to them more often than anypony else in town. He has been voiding a ‘Welcome to Ponyville’ part from miss Pie however, I do not know why considering both I and lieutenant had an incredible amount of fun at ours. Vadon on the other hand… I can’t say he sucks out all the fun out of the air because he brings laughter with him sometimes and others he is completely serious. It is also hard to tell when he is joking, he offered help in decapitating me when my head was hurting. When questioned, he simply responded with ‘Well, it won’t hurt anymore at least’. Only then I realised he was kidding. Probably.

This concludes my report on Vadon.

Your faithful Captain of the Lunar guard, Platinu-

A pain goes through my head as I drop the letter, standing up, the pens falling onto the carpet as I swivel around in one spot before realising that it is the vault alarms. I teleport to a large doorway immediately, unable to get inside due to the multitude of enchantments and spells of the room. Blasting open the doors, my eyes widen. Impossible!

Two tall doors lined vertically with large gems of various types stand open on the far end of the long room. All the runes on the floor, walls, ceiling and spells in the air are dim, cancelled, passed by. All of the guards that were posted here and outside are missing as well. Three figures stand by the vault doors, all wearing robes of dark-scarlet lined with gold runes. One on the left has shades of green in it around the shoulders and waist, the other has shades of blue and the central figure has a shade of a lurid violet with two ebony insignias on the chest area, one an angle within half of a pointing down triangle and some strange smoothly curved shape coming off the top of it and the other a similar large triangle but with a differently bent shape on top with a lot more separations leading off across the shoulder area. All of them have a golden mask on with an incomprehensible amount of detail.

“In my name and in the name of Equestria I order you to CEASE!” The tall robed figures silently glance at each other, the largest of them all with a figure of a diamond dog that is covered in more metal plates than fabric is holding Vadon’s armor while the one with grey gryphon wings tilts their head at me. The Central one with a curved with odd triangles mask shakes their head at me, his round dark metal gauntlets barely reflecting the setting light of the sun, “So be it.”

I cast a spell, causing several aetherial gryphonian wolves to appear before me that charge at the intruders the moment they see them as fast as wind while causing ice to form under their paws, followed by chains that cover the walls changing the room’s suny glow to that of an arcane one, cancelling any teleportation as long as I focus. I follow the two spells by a set of ‘cuffs’ that lock around the three’s waists, locking them in place. Much to my shock, the wolves get dismantled right before me with very precise beams of flame from the central figure that does not even turn it’s head. It also breaks their cuffs. A unicorn, huh? A large wall of flame appears, covering the center of the room before progressing towards me as I sent a strong blizzard to counter it, followed by a barrage of shadow lances. A shield of light appears around the intruders as a dome. I form all my lances into one as I fire the powerful spell, hurling it at the central figure. The dome wraps around my lance, enveloping it and directing it slightly off to the side, causing it to create a torso sized hole in the wall behind them. My horn shines as I start progressing towards them a purple, black and green miasma creating crystals on fire that cover the ground around the unicorn. Try casting now, you- I am surprised once again as a new shield appears. I stop the incredibly draining spell, continuing my assault of shadow lances, advancing further on them as my trusty blades appear in my hands, a dark flame igniting along their curved sharpness. The unicorn throws two large balls of fire at me that move to the edges of the room before centering on me as I throw my own shield up, clenching my teeth but blocking the blasts that incinerate some of the marble floor.

Feeling my blood begin to boil, I charge at them with my blades the figure with wings rearing back and extending it’s massive wings as lightning cracks between the feathers as a large beam with the heat of the sun powers through space beside me and the intruder’s petty shield. The unicorn throws his armored hand up, taking control of the beam and redirecting it right at me just as the gryphon gives a large avian screech, flapping it’s massive grey wings and literally throwing out a rapidly expanding thunder cloud the covers the entire room as the beam of fire cuts through it at me. Acting purely on instinct, I enter shadowspace, tearing through the spell, feeling pain unlike any other in the process as I charge directly forward, lightning cracking through my misty self before I begin my reformation on the other side of the the nimbus, leaping at the three intruders coming into my sight with a wordless warcry, swinging my blades at them. The shield of light suddenly becomes more compact as the central figure stares up at me with it’s solid gold mask as the spell hits the shadow part of myself, flinging me back into the lightning. I stare at the three as my chains are gone due to me entering shadowspace, a portal opening behind them that they begin leaving through. I throw one last lance, getting the one carrying the armor in his leg, getting a loud howl of pain from him before in the next instant I get filled with lightning that dances over me. I thrash on the cold and wet from rain floor, screaming before Celestia teleports to me, banishing the thunder cloud into nothingness as I pant up at her while she holds my head in her palms, her eyes within her war helmet focused on mine. Both of us stay silent as we stare at the empty vault save for a pair of pure-dark boots, the sun illuminating the room through the shattered windows and wall.

Ch. 16: Dissonance Resonance

View Online

Chapter Sixteen: Dissonance Resonance

My mind races into the dreaming realm. I look around, thinking of Platinum as the entire field with all the orbs above the grass streak past me in blurred parallel lines until I am in front of a nightmare, small, head-sized and inky in colour. Behind the orb is a strange set of tears, almost like something coming out of a fog. ...Most...strange.

I enter my captain’s dream, finding myself in a forest with plant-life covering almost everything and everything… is absolutely quiet except for a single strange noise. I recognize it as chewing while I make my way through the brushery and vines until I find Platinum pressing up against a tree while ‘Vadon’ is devouring a diamond dog’s torso lying upon the ground. What in Order’s name happened while I was asleep!? There was nothing even remotely like this in the report! I notice a strange detail, besides it being a nightmare where Platinum is watching a feral Vadon gobble up a member of another race is the fact that there is no blood. The chunks of ‘flesh’ that ‘Vadon’ tears out with his bare hands are in tone the same as the diamond dogs fur. My lieutenant lies right there on the grass as well.

“What is happening, captain?” Platinum’s eyes jerk to me and she practically throws herself at me while ‘Vadon’ leaps at her with a waterfall of spit coming from between his teeth, no soul in his black as glass eyes. My horn lights up and a pit appears below the nightmare apparition, sucking it into the ground before the earth closes up and the bodies disappear in a flash.

“Th-thank you, y-your highness.” She stutters out and wraps her arms tightly around me and even though I cannot feel it, I wince.

“You are safe, Platinum, this is a dream, explain what caused you to have such a nightmare.” The space around us turns to mist, colours slowly shifting to lighter tones, fading in shapes of furniture until we sit in a small library with potted plants around and sunlight shining through the window. I feel calmness beginning to settle. Emotions are so quick to change in the dream realm. She looks around, taking in the immaterial world around us, focusing on my request.

“V-Vadon, your highness, he stumbled across a local pack of pony-holding diamond dogs when I sent the report. The ponies are perfectly fine now but he… he killed the den’s alpha.” She snarls but her brow as we take seat in armchairs, before covering her forehead below her horn with a palm, “Then when we went into the Everfree Forest to the hut of the local witch or shaman or whatever she is, we: Silver, miss Applejack and I found out that Vadon had a...a dead diamond dog stashed in a bag there. He did not want to show it to us, but… He did when I ordered. Saying he was going to… cut it open. Study it. Platinum stayed behind to tell him off as well. What he did was wrong, your highness! Please, tell me what to do about him, should I bring him to you?” I open my mouth, staring at her before closing it.

“Why did he kill the dogs?” I ask, having formulated my response.

“What?” Platinum asks, leaning back, broken out of her slight manic daze.

“Why did he kill the dogs, captain?” Her ears lift and fall.

“W-well… He killed their Alpha to supposedly bring miss Applejack onto the surface because she fell into a trap and he saw it happen?” She rubs her temple, “I think that was it… Your highness?”

“And then?” I lock my hands on my knee, lifting one over the other.

“The diamond dog t-that was in the bag wasn’t the den leader, I think.” She lowers the palm over her mouth before closing her mouth, “Pardon me, princess.” She inhales before her eyes snap open and she continues with a blank stare, “Vadon said he was going to cut it up and bring it with him into the basement..”

“Was it him that killed this dog as well?” I tilt my head.

“I-...I think he did. He must have killed them.”

“I see. Platinum, I will deal with this myself. I have come here on other grave matters, you will report to me everything you had not by ink when all of you arrive at canterlot. Vadon’s armor has been stolen.” The mare’s muzzle visiby pales, “I require all of you at Canterlot as soon as possible. I am currently resting, however. I will only be available at evening. I will try to recover as swiftly as it is possible.”

“What happened, princess!?”

“Mild overexertion, thieves were more skilled than I thought. It might be dangerous for you, I do not know whether or not the thieves will come after the remaining armor piece and dagger Vadon possesses, but if they do, then you are in danger. I will repeat myself, return to Canterlot as soon as possible. Preferably immediately.”

“Wha-Princess! That’s too much at once!”

“I am afraid I must figure something out in the astral realm, wake up now, Captain, wake Vadon and go by train. The carriage would be more dangerous and more obvious. Do not feel like you have failed, in fact, you followed the orders you were given and so has the liutenant, I presume. Take care and be safe.” I leave the flabbergasted Captain alone in her dream as I exit out onto the grass sea, watching as her orb pops out of existence.

My eyes glance up to find the tear-filled ‘space’ occupied by an orb... trice my size. And as dark as the most lightless night, ashen lines moving in quick waves across its surface while shadow strands of all sizes orbit the mind, a dark teal glow shining through the fissures amongst the black. It is still a wild storm.

“It has been revealed.” I jump when I hear the voice of my Tantabus, “The anomaly. You found it.” I feel its presence slowly retreat behind my back as I face the so called ‘anomaly’ alone.

Simply doing nothing but watching the moving darkness, I suddenly have a random thought. A thought about Vadon. And the blue plains shift at the thought until I am standing right before the large astral pocket realm - the mind of an individual that dwarfs me. And it is covered in incredible lack of light. I hesitate. Then I do not.

I take steps into the dark maelstrom until the light from within is a blinding white and then everything in an instant becomes a pure black. I feel the waves of this place first, a sensation that one might experience on calm water next to a storm. I look about the place devoid of anything until a plethora of yellow and white lights appear in a large glowing ring floating against the clock rotation. Floating up to a light rotating the opposite direction of the ring, I find myself looking upon a scene of something small and furless with a wide open mouth and squinted eyes clapping and bouncing in front of a large female and male, dressed in some sort of white fabric with pictures of little animals from all across the globe of Terra. Another depicts a pale creature with a wide brown tuft of fur atop its head, grinning together with similar ones of its kind while sitting behind a table as a young female blows out candles stuck into cake with her breath.

I blink away before turning to the other bright rotating lights with a variety of images within them, most as big as my lower torso, some bigger than my entire upper half. More scenes of the same pale, brown-maned creature until I eventually recognize him as Vadon. Memories? But I cannot access memories, that’s my sisters gift. He is not dreaming all these at once, is he? Why is he dreaming all of a sudden in the first place? Are these… memories of dreams? That would explain why I can see his body from the side, but that is… odd. The questions whirl about in my head as I head back to the center of the circle, trying to make sense of it until I see something grey deep down below. I only just notice the dream’s center is all over the place. All over except for where the lights are. I head down to the grey colours, blinking in confusion at what I see.

A forever changing maze, a layout of a room, a forest path, even the palace grounds however I recognize none of these particular places. I reach a distance where I am able to make out the hazy details and the closer I get the more real everything seems. I jump when Vadon flies by me, falling onto a floor of a cave where a large diamond dog chops him in half.

The area shifts like a large wave during a storm.

Vadon stands before a glowing Silver Shade, “Fuck you.” I blink immediately as I hear the first words of lieutenants apparition, “I forgave you, I understood you and you just left the party. Why? You couldn’t have just stayed?” Vadon stays silent, watching her with a lowered head, “Psh. I’m not gonna defend you. You’re gonna be tried and tried hard, you sick fuck.” Vadon opens his mouth, “Shut up!” And immediately closes it. My eyes widen when Vadon suddenly gets sliced up by an invisible blade into a pile of small pieces at which Silver’s apparition stares at with disdain clear on her muzzle, “What, you think you’re gonna get away with death?” Vadon reforms before violently shaking, twitching even as he gets peeled, layer by layer and unlike Platinum’s dream, there is a lot more accuracy and detail. Seeing a plethora of impossible torture done helped, but watching someone doing this to themselves is unnerving even to me. Is he doing this to himself?, “How does it feel to be killed? Forever? Unable to return?” Nothing but a skeleton remains, all the blood vessels and flesh long gone up into the void.

The area shifts.

Vadon is walking up to my apparition in the middle of a large marble platform where ‘I’ with eyes of pure darkness filled with the most beautiful stars order to decapitate him and a large blade within a wooden contraption falls on his neck, chopping his head clean off. My apparition then proceed to seemingly dry his head, evaporating any semblance of liquid as it becomes a mockery of what it was. After being teleported to some sort of storage room with various empty jars on shelves. His head is sat between next to a jar, all of his organs sorted in other glass containers around the room and the door is closed, leaving him in complete darkness. Nothing changes and I realize that Vadon is still alive as a head. Under the door, the light changes from bright to blue, then again and again until eventually the door opens and through comes Sunset who glances at Vadon’s dried head before sneering, “Got what you deserve.”

The area lurches.

Vadon is on his knees before Celestia, hands tied by rope. She looks down upon him with no emotion, her only visible eye a pool of swirling magma, “You seem to have misunderstood that you being here is merely a privilege. For your crimes upon Equestrian grounds, I sentence you to banishment. You will be locked in your world forever and unable to traverse the void ever again.” I suddenly felt a cold unlike any, followed by a strange emptiness.

The next thing I know, I am standing in the middle of a street like Manhattan, but with more broken roads, grey clouds above. Vadon falls on his knees on the asphalt. I feel his immense strife, anger, fear but also resignation. I lift a hand to do something, anything, but a long object suddenly runs him over with a roar, leaving him nothing but a puddle. I swallow. Vadon reappears before a spear falls from directly above, impaling him from the top of his head all the way through. The spear disappears before many knives begin cutting away at him at incredulous speeds as I hear a beginning of a scream. Vadon dies another seven times until the scream of anguish is recognizable. It’s Vadon’s. And as he dies more and more, the sensation of bliss grows, the nightmare turning more grey. I watch him burn, I watch him throw himself into a grinder, I watch a dog bite his neck and tear it out before eating him alive, I watch as he dies more and more gruesome deaths, maggots appearing in the holes of his body together with centipedes crawling all over him, the scream growing louder until it reaches its crescendo and there is a large flash of cyan, grey and white before the waves settle themselves. Nothingness within and without.

I hang in the void together with Vadon who stands on some unseen ground, his back facing me, his form entirely black save for his dark-blue suit. In front of Vadon stand four strange silhouettes in a half-circle of sorts. The most left is the same coal-colored as the others, but around it’s form is a bright red and orange fire that illuminates nothing around itself, only bright and burning. The second figure from the left is similar in shape, same pose with arms to its sides but instead of an aura of fire it is a purple miasma, a watery smoke that swirls in places. The third figure which is positioned to the right of Vadon is the tallest, easily by three heads than the other three who are all at the same height but still noticeably taller than Vadon. Or perhaps they are positioned higher, the silhouettes are not viewable below knees, fading into nothingness. The third figure also has a flame around itself, however this one is a cold, dark cyan flame, even darker than the necromantic fires. At first glance, the last figure seems lacking anything until I notice grey specks evaporating from it behind itself. The shadow looks a little wider in shape as if wearing a suit of armor, ash-like particles constantly lifting into the air from it’s shoulders and head.

I take notice of tangled thin lines, one from each silhouette slowly flowing into Vadon, each corresponding to the aura of the figure it is coming from. Finally Vadon turns to me with his featureless face. I recognize his empty form resembling the static silhouettes behind.

“Hello, Luna.” The dream suddenly shakes, I swivel my head around before focusing on him.

“Hello, Vadon. Tis a surprise to find you dreaming-”

“Don’t.” He says in a warning tone. The dream shakes again, causing me to stumble about.

“What is going on!?” I shout in alarm and confusion as I attempt to stop the shaking, sending out atherical tendrils of white light.

“Not a dream, I am talking to you-” The last word contains a deep rumble, “-not a dream, I am talking to you-” Vadon continues his mantra, barely noticing me. The construct barely stabilizes by itself as I worriedly glance around, unmoving before eventually fixing my posture, dispersing my magic. What in the world is going on? I glance down and see another ring close below but this time it is made of grey and ashen whirlpools. I shiver when I glance at the pitch-black ones.

“I wish to know what happened in the Everfree forest with the pack and the diamond dog you took.” He smiles and his head tilts like a clock mechanism as I find us standing just that little bit closer to each other without my control. The four silhouettes are still behind Vadon.

Vadon suddenly sighs and sits down as if leaning against a wall, his hands locked by two fingers over his bent knees.

“Applejack, my ex-boss got pulled into the ground by two dogs, I went after her, got ambushed by another and… panicked.” He says the word with small disdain., “Bashed his face in, but only knocked him out. Went into the den, was told the only way to get to the slaves was to go through the throne room and that was where the big fucker was having a big feast, as you do.” He sighs and looks up at me from the ‘ground’, the dream finally stable, “Went into a death-match duel, won, got called the alpha, stayed the alpha just to help the pack get on their legs and maybe help them get some friendly social skills before I let them go. Apparently I did all that for nothing because Applejack already freed every slave and got herself and them back onto the surface while I was chopping the dude’s head off. Went into the forest to find the body of the earlier dog soulless and charred, lightning hit him I think.” He sucks on his thumb as if he’s pricked it before looking at it, “Came across Platinum, Applejack and Silver who all saw the body that I carried over to my neighbours house and all stormed off into town but Silver who stayed and talked with me about what I’ve done and why I’ve done it.” He looks back to me, “Then… Well… She said that Platinum is not very experienced in witnessing death. Lost my job, probably lost Silver’s respect who forced me to go to a party to ‘relax’ when it is the last thing I need and...No, that’s pretty much it. Maybe the captain wants my head. Haven’t talked to her yet.” I put my palms together, fingers on lips.

“Alright. I believe you.” He lifts a brow, “One cannot lie in the dream realm, your mind is simply incapable of doing so while asleep.” He blinks and opens his mouth, “No, you are not.” The mild shaking stops. How strange…I will have to ask him about this later.

“Vadon, there is something I came to tell you. You must come to Canterlot immediately. Your armor… It has been stolen.” He stares up at me, his form gaining color and shape as the familiar human looks at me with his hazel eyes tinted green. His expression is blank until he scoffs with a smile, laughing as he lifts himself up the ‘wall’.

“You are joking, right?”, He chuckles with a grin.

“Someone broke into the vault and managed to steal your armor.” He stares at me before the corners of his lips droop into a straight line with his lips.

“Get out.” The void trembles.

“I’m sorry?”

“I said get out! I’m on my fucking way!” Everything cracks like glass and the fissures and figures begin glowing brighter, Vadon fading and just before I am shattered out of his dream, my eyes play a nasty trick on me: the tallest silhouette turning its head to me with something star-filled slithering around in the distance.

I gasp awake before wincing with shut eyes, holding my arm as I lie back down on my cold bed, my fur matted with sweat for the first time in millenia, staring up at the constellations before closing my eyes and resting as per doctor’s orders.

_________________________________________________________________________

Trixie Lulamoon

A few minutes earlier.

I fidget, trying to get comfortable in the armchair within the Golden Oak’s library first floor. It’s okay, Trixie, it’s okay. Doesn’t matter that he apologized, it’s okay, he hasn’t changed. Nah. Somepony must have asked him to do it. What else could it be? He has been as mean to everypony as he has to you, so… So… It doesn’t change anything! Just go through with this. I slide my thumb across the large bone plate of a horned helmet. Lumi isn’t home, he won’t see anything. So it’s fine! You’ll just live peacefully and the guards won’t even suspect a thing. I press my fingers onto the blackness, staring at the back of the helmet through the strangely shaped hole on the front. I glance down at the medallion on the armchair by my side, a golden string connected to it.

“...What am I doing? This isn’t going to end well for anypo-” Somepony knocks at the door, making me jump, my eyes dart to the noise. I swallow and stand up, holding the helmet to my side as I pull the door open to find two pony figures in red robes and golden masks standing in front of the shining morning sun.

“Hello, Semblance . It has been a while.”

_________________________________________________________________________

Vadon

My eyes barely open, before I blink a couple times and jumping out of bed fully awake. Okay, what fuck. Wait. Stop. Think. I think. Fuck. I don’t fuck, instead I immediately bend down under the bed and pull out a small polished wooden box, unlocking it with my thumb to find the alicorn amulet safe within before I tap it a couple times and put it in my inner front pocket, closing the button. I look at my stinging hands and wince, pulling out every small piece of wood out of them and watching them shake. Walking up to one of the potted plants hanging by the ceiling, I reach behind the vines, searching and pulling out a single red berry before popping it in my mouth and taking a deep breath. That’s my sugar fill for today. Still going to finish that muffin some time later though. I glance at the half-eaten treat on a paper wrapper on my table before looking along my workspace and sighing, rubbing my head and trying to remember what I might be forgetting, or rather something I’m not seeing. I blink. I jump around the whole room, looking under everything and in everything even though there is not a lot before I grab my dagger and practically bust down the unbustable door and storm my way up the stairs quickly, finding Platinum shouting suddenly in my face at the top of them.

“Ah! Vadon! You’re awake, good, listen we have orders to get to Canterlo-”

“I know.” I cut her off, running to the front door, “Get everything you may need! I need to find something! I’ll meet you at Canterlot!”

I run out into the street, ponies staring at me strangely before I run off across town until I reach my destination at Sugar Cube corner, slamming through the western double door, falling on my hands and knees on the wooden floor and getting up, ignoring the impact.

“Pinkie!” I shout at the pink mare who is talking to Applejack by the counter. The stetson wearing mare gives me a dark look, “I need your help.” I messily slam into the counter, stopping myself in a way that doesn’t break the glass separating me from sweet treats, “Something happened, someone took something of mine but I don’t know how or when considering it should be impossible! Do you have any way to find it? A Pinkie sense of yours?” She blinks a couple times.

“Now, hold it there, pardner. I was talkin’ to mah frien-”

“Sorry, AJ, this seems really important, it’ll only take a second. Yes, Vadi, I have a Pinkie sense for stolen things. Here, grab my hand!” She reaches over the counter and I grab her hand as the entire bakery delves into silence, save for Mr Cake - one of the bakery’s owners, walking out of the kitchen and up the stairs behind the counter into the living space above.

Pinkie’s head suddenly jerks twice left and once right before she blinks, “Your helmet is in the Golden Oaks library.” My eyes widen before I turn around so quickly even I don’t register doing it, letting go of Pinkie’s hand I barge out the door and across the street, panting without bothering to breathe properly, wincing at my sore from yesterday body.

I evade all the ponies, sometimes accidentally pushing them aside and reflexively apologizing. I speed up when I see the tree, coming to a stop before the large oak and the door in it’s bark between two windows. I catch my breath, before slamming the door open and stepping inside. I did not think this through.

When I go inside, I see two robed figures with their backs me standing above Trixie who is huddled in the chair with tears in her eyes, one of them is levitating my helmet is some amber cloud, solid-seeming magical curved shapes with strange symbols on them circling my helmet.

The first thing I hear as I barge in is them asking Trixie where ‘it’ is and that she better tell them before something-something which I do not hear as they turn around and face me. I notice two masks without eye-holes on their faces. We all stare at each other as I blink, Trixie looking at me with wide-eyed horror as one of the robed figures glances down at Trixie before turning back to me.

“We have found it at last.” A male voice says from the more ‘solid’ shouldered figure in a distorted voice..

“Indeed.” A female says from beneath the other mask, her voice having a scratching quality to it..

“Uhm… Can I help you?” I notice Trixie shaking her head with tears and silently telling me ‘no’.

“Yes.” The male replies, tapping his furred fingers together, “Come with us. You are the necessary component.” Uh-oh.

“Necessary component to what exactly?” My voice cracks but I don’t bother clearing my throat.

“The great plan of the chosen one. Is that not right, brother?” The female explains, turning her head somehow even more to me while the guy nods.

“It is, sister. Surely, you wish the same?” He addresses me.

“Uhh… Sounds ominous. I’mma pass.” I take a step back.

“What? No, come here.” He says as he holds up a round stone of some kind. Nothing happens so I take another step back, almost in the doorway.

“Nnno.” He looks at it.

“Impossible.” The look at each other before Trixie kicks the male through the robe into his back as he falls forward, doing the same to the woman who gets flung over the central table, smashing into the wooden horse’s head statue.

She grabs the helmet which still has the amber shapes around it but no more aura as she slams it into my chest with its back and grabs my arm, pulling us out, “Run!” I hold the helmet as we run across the streets. She glances back and pushes me to the side as a ray of ice misses me, hitting a pony that gets covered in a layer of ice before shattering from the sudden drop in temperature. Then the screaming begins. Ponies run around, locking themselves in their homes.

We take a sudden turn, getting onto the thinner street as I look back to find the one of the fuckers growing a small sun above his head before it flies at me like a lance. I push Trixie to the side and due to the curve of the small street, the fireball hits a house, incinerating half of it’s bottom before it falls forward, blocking the street behind us and creating a wave of dust and some debris. Trixie and I look at each other as we continue running before something flashes ahead of us.

I stop faster than Trixie, putting a hand on her chest as I stop us while the second robed figure walks toward us. Considering there are twenty runes circling her hands she does not seem very talkative. I hear a cracking, crumblin noise behind us.

“Uh… Vadon?” I pull out my dagger slowly before glancing behind us.

The middle of the building that fell is covered in an amber glow that is tearing the building apart, making way for the masked guy.

“It does not have to be like this, Semblance Lulamoon!” The guy speaks with a loud distorted voice, walking towards us, “Face your judgement before the great Instrument of Cacophony, bring us the creature of carnage and accept your fair punishment!” I feel Trixie shaking with my hand.

“Doesn’t sound like a very good offer to me!” I shout back at the brother before glancing towards the dudess lifting her hands at me while the runes fly faster and faster between her fingers.

“Come with us, beast! We need you!” Probably not a good idea to call me beast then, “Surely you know why?” I stare between them before glancing up at Trixie in my bent form, muscles aching less and less.

“Trix, I don’t know what the fuck you got me into, but you bet your ass you are going to get me out of it. Get the guards.” She meets my eyes with laboured breathing.

“I-”

“Get. The fucking. Guards.” I look at her with wide eyes and clenched teeth.

“...I’ll try to be fast.” She lights her horn before a large cloud of smoke covers me and her. She goes left so I turn right, getting back onto the big street as I hear lightning cracking behind me with winds. I don’t turn around. Whatsoever.

Running straight ahead into another alleyway, I look back at a rumbling noise to see some kind of thick spiked vines barreling through the cobbled street right at me. As they are about to reach my feet I jump away and they leap out of the ground, trying to catch my feet like a bear trap. Looking back up from them I immediately duck as a single lightning wizzes past my head I roll into another path between buildings connected to the current one as another strike throws up dirt where I was before. So good I can see spells being cast. I quickly hop onto a few barrels and stacked crates before getting onto the thatched roof of a building, patting it as I check it for stability before tying the helmet to my belt with one of my spare ropes by the horns. I refuse to put it on without knowing what the spell on it does.

Just as I finish tying the rope, the sister barges into the smaller alleyway, walking around the barrels to check for me before her horn that is poking out from the hood lights up, a green trail snaking up to my helmet from it. She follows it with her head and just before she can fully look up, I leap down onto her, slamming with my weight. Hearing her grunt as she smashes against the ground, My foot gets to beating her head before I unsheath my dagger and prepare to stab. I get stopped in the air by a bright orange rope wrapping around my wrist, feeling it burn. I grunt a scream, glaring up at the brother holding the other end of the magical rope with his hand. Suddenly, four shapes that remind me a quarters of a thick disk appear around my waist before slamming into it. I try to move my legs but fail as another bright rope wraps around my other hand.

Considering I am immobile from the waist down, it’s not as fun playing tug of war with the dude as he pulls me closer to him. I struggle to move my arms, my teeth hurting from the pressure on each other until I eventually manage to twist my wrist so the blade cuts the rope before slicing the other one. Grabbing a barrel nearby with shaking hands I lob it at the fucker who burned my wrists before stabbing into the spell on my waist, breaking one of the four pieces, sensing feeling partially returning to my legs. He goes to cast another spell after catching the barrel and throwing it back at me but something large slams into him, getting both it and him out of my view as I hurry to break all four pieces, feeling something holding my numb leg tightly.

Glancing down I find the mare clenching with all her might onto my ankle, summoning up a green smoking dagger. Before she can even think of trying anything, I twist my waist and throw a jab right in her mask with which hurts like a motherfucker, following up by another fist into her throat. I find myself being lifted by an orange aura and levitating away from the downed mare who is trying to get up by supporting herself with the boxes and barrels, coughing heavily. A bright flash and a surprised cry happen behind me as I fall on my ass, getting up and slamming the disoriented brother into a wall, punching him in the gut and nodding to Platinum who returns the gesture. That is all the time the brother needs to push me off and twist himself to slam a hoof into my stomach which possibly causes an organ rupture at best as I get flung out of the alleyway onto another wide street, landing by Silver who seems to be having trouble with vines that wrapped around. She has surprisingly few scratches but some thorns are digging into her, making her scowl. I rush to help Silver out by cutting the plants, offering her a sip from my new whiskey flask filled with Zecora juice to ease the pain.

In the next instant, another orange rope wraps around my waist. I groan, turning around and cutting it before its wielder can pull me to him. A white bubble appears around his head, creating lots of flashes however that doesn’t seem to bother him as he advances towards us before getting kicked toward me onto the ground from behind by Platinum.

“Ahh!” She immediately becomes covered in a green glow and is pushed up against the stone wall as it envelops her wrists, legs, torso and horn, flowing around her like wetted clay before solidifying.

The sister comes out of the alleyway of the alleyway, patting Platinum’s cheek, “We’ll deal with you later.” She turns to me, putting her hands together before slowly pulling them apart, green electricity sparking between them.

“Persistent, aren’t they?” Silver asks, getting up before dual claws come from her bracelets, glowing pure white.

“Oh, you have no idea.” I reply.

“Who are they!?” Silver asks while running at them.

“Not a single fucking clue!” I lift a heavy pebble, throwing it right at the sisters face, making it cling off her mask and doesn’t seem to hurt but the lightning gets sent upwards in a thunderous lightshow just as she was pointing her hands at us. I follow it up by another rock.

I take notice of the charging Silver being a different colour than before, a solid pink. Then I notice a shape surrounded by pink mist moving in from the side as the brother slices at ‘Silver’ who dissipates while the real Silver materializes from the pink mist, lunging at him and impaling her claws in his waist. Strange orange embers begin escaping the wound with a sizzling sound.

The brother lets out a shout of pain as his guts are torn into. The sister lets out a loud gasp and wraps Silver in green chains before melding her with the wall as well while the lieutenant thrashes about. Captain screams a muffled sound and I look up to see Trixie with a pained look on one of the roofs, looking down at the unfolding scene. I stare at the robed duo again, my heart dropping when I see something flowing underneath the brother’s robes, running over the wound as Silver grimaces from her front row seat, watching it solidify as well. The brother begins walking to me and I glance between the lieutenant and the captain before getting out of there, feeling pain all over my body. Just as I expected, the two follow me, leaving the guards alive and intact.

How do I know that? Some kind of ice grows along the street and I slip on it before a tall wall of it suddenly grows in front of my path which I slam into. I quickly push my way along the ice into the closest alleyway again, looking back and seeing the ice-wall getting obliterated by a mess of vines.

I climb on my feet, looking around and realizing I am in the back entrance of Sugar cube corner. Not too far until hom- A flash behind me and I see the sister there as the brother appears where the vines were. Fuck. I leap through the door inside the bakery’s kitchen just as a new set of runes was about to cut off feeling to my legs.

I land on the hard, tiled floor before getting up and looking around, seeing steaming pots above bright oven flames, a window outside, a long solid rectangular cutting table right in the middle of the square kitchen with ingredients and utensils on it before grabbing myself a wooden roller from the array.

As soon as a mask pops itself into the kitchen, I bring the kitchen utensil onto the pony’s head, continuing my assault before I stab with the dagger which he notices, punching it out of my hand, the blade landing into a pot of bubbling brew on the other side of the room, closest to another door behind a corner.

Both of us kind of stare at it before looking at each other.

I grab the nearest thing which happens to be a lead pan on an active oven, smashing it’s heated bottom against his head with a solid loud clang, staggering him to the side along the wall as the sister lifts her lightning covered unprotected hands from the back doorway and I send an unfinished pancake onto her appendages. She screams, shaking her hands while I charge the brother who is getting up, slamming him onto the ground, smashing the ‘coming round the corner’ sister right in her covered muzzle, bringing the heavy pan back onto the brother who sends me crashing back against the utensils drawer with a kick. I see his hand grab onto the cutting table’s edge and the sister summons her dagger again, charging me with a cry.

“Why do you resist!? Serve your intended purpose! You cannot wi-!”

I was having none of that, sloppily hitting her hands with the heated pan while trying to get up with the pain in my back, following up with a harsh strike on the top of her head and a kick in her thigh, sending her sprawling down. I instantly leap through the kitchen and across the cutting table, slamming my foot right into the guy’s mask, bringing him back onto the ground, adding a slam on one of his hands, making him clutch it with a shout before I rush to the boiling pot, grabbing the wooden handles and unleashing the steaming water and ingredients all over the table and onto the sister who just barely got up, sending her in another screaming fit.

“Damn you back to Tartarus!” My dagger flies out of the pot as well, but it lands by the sister so I speed around the table, grabbing at it with my hand from the floor, flinching as I feel hot water on the still cold material but I hold on.

My hand almost gets shattered because of the sister stomping her hoof, saved only by the pain reflex. I twist my body and slam my foot into her thigh again, but she latches onto the drawer and the table. I slide on my stomach between her legs her just as she fires a laser, stopping right before the dude.

“Uh-oh.” I get lifted by the flaps of my jacket and slammed into one of the hanging cupboards, the dishes rattling inside.

Both of their eyeless masks stare at me as I hear distorted panting, catching my own breath as well.

“...Truce?” I offer.

“NO-” The girl barely finishes her yes as something heavy smashes into her head and I am both overjoyed and terrified to see the familiar shade of pink holding my dropped pan.

“Pinkie!” I exclaim with a grin.

“Let go of him!” She shouts, smashing the brother with surprising strength as I follow it up with a kick into his chest, grabbing myself a new pan and whaling on him.

Somehow, despite a probable serious concussion, he grabs a long knife, swinging it at me and I barely stop it, knocking it down out of his hand with a slam on his wrist and a kick to his protected groin.

“So you do have some armor! I thought you two were idiots.” I lift the pan with both hands but he charges me into the oven behind me and I feel dangerous heat close to my back. I notice Pinkie beating the mare onto the floor.

“Why do you refuse us!? Why do you wish to stay around with these ponies!? What gain do you have!” He raves into my side, I spin us around and impact the side of his head onto the open flame before kicking him at Pinkie who hits him back.

“I don’t but I will! Because I don't deal with cunts!” I pan him back at Pinkie who returns him to me with a buck and I hear a crack, “Or dicks!” Another bell sound rings as I hit his covered face with pure lead. Pinkie bashes him onto his downed sister who groans loudly, “Because I am a-fucking-sexual!” Pinkie slams her pan onto his crotch while I crack his mask with a heavy impact, “Learn that already!” I point at the pile, breathing loudly, wobbling back but catching myself on the table, throwing a finger at him, “...And also because I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about.” I catch my breath in the silence, “Thank you.. Pinkie.”

I look up at her, offering a smile which she returns, “You’re welcome, Vadi. Whew… Now, who the heck are they?” She sets her pan back onto an oven, pouring pancake mixture onto it as it begins cooking, while I pull long sets of rope from my waist mini-bag, tying the fuckers together by their arms before the kitchen door opens.

“Hello? Darling, is everything alright in here?” I pop my head up from the table’s edge, seeing Rarity standing in the doorway to the dining area.

“Yes, Rarity, I-uh- Vadon had just some reaaaally big difficulties! But all is okay now.”

“...Hi.” I wave to the unicorn.

“Oh! Vadon, it is good to see-EHE-HE! What happened to you!?”

“Eh.” I shrug, still crouching, only my head showing, “Got a little redesign in the face department, nothing too big. Don’t worry about it, it’s not as bad as it looks. Truly I'd rather... not have more pay attention to it.” She looks like she is about to faint, taking a deep breath with closed eyes instead and smiling, opening the blue gems again.

“W-well, it is good to see you again anyway. How… have you been?” Rarity asks.

“Here and there.” I stand up and wiggle my lips, “What about yourself?”

“I am doing absolutely fabulous, darling, I finished with all my orders in Canterlot and I got back here as soon as I could manage. Ohhh, Sweetie has told me so many things! I am not entirely certain about how I feel most of them, but I am glad all is good. Say… You wouldn’t happen to know what was all that racket outside, would you?” She fixes her lady bag around her shoulder.

“Nah, probably a building fell or something.” I manage a laugh and she stays silent before laughing politely herself.

“Oh, that would be quite something. Oh well, I suppose I will find out soon, news spread fast around this town. I’ll just go ahead and wait at the counter, Pinkie, you finish what you have to, dear.”

“Of course, Rares! I won’t be long.” Pinkie smiles as does Rarity before walking back through the door, closing it. Pinkie turns to me, “So who are these two?”

“No clue. Came into Trixie’s house with my helmet for some reason then after a failure of some rock they just went berserk with magic on me.” Pinkie stares at me with a slow blink.

“...Uhh… Then… We should probably get them to the guards-” We hear coughing and I instantly pointing my dagger at the tied up pair, standing between them and Pinkie.

“You…” The guy rasps with a normal voice and I pull the mask off him to find a unicorn with a grey-coloured soul a moderately sized cut beard, coughing while glaring at me weakly, “What do you think you are doing? You cannot possibly be one that was chosen by them!”

“Who chose.” I ask, head tilted away from him, still pointing.

“Do you not know of us!?” He gasps, seeming flabberghasted more than anything.

“Look, all I know is that you two fuckers seemingly wanted something with Trixie, my helmet and me either dead or alive.” He blinks before laughing.

“Oh, you don’t know!? Semblance hasn’t told you? What was that fool thinking, that she was protecting you!?” He breaks off into another long guffaw occasionally broken up by violent coughs as Pinkie grips my shoulder. He jabs the mare into her side with an elbow but she stays limp, “Hear that, sister? The Lulamoon’s daughter wanted to keep us from the key!” I stay silent before gripping my dagger tighter.

“Seriously, what the fuck is going on?” He looks at me with a tilted head.

“...She has not told you a thing about us, has she?... Was she truly not wanting to return to us?...”

“RETURN. TO WHO!?” I bend my arms, knees and back in exasperation.

“Us, you low beast! The eternal followers of the Serpent of Deceit.” He looks down, chuckling and I notice an object between his robes over his chest so I carefully take it out with the dagger. Hanging by it’s edge on the tip of my dagger is a perfectly circular medallion falls with a twisting serpent inside the shape made of uneven hollow triangles, four of it’s limbs holding an emerald in the center while the ‘head’ points at it as well, “We have been waiting for this prophesied moment for so long! And now some stupid filly wants to ruin it all? I do not think so.”

“Oh, great, a cult.” I grouch, turning my head to Pinkie who stares over my shoulder with wide eyes, “And why, pray tell, would I ever follow a cult member literally anywhere.”

“To fulfill the purpose of this world!” He tells me with the most excited grin.

“...And that would be?”

“...If you do not know, then you must not be deserving. He must not have told you. We will just have to bring you to the Instrument of Cacophony, he will know what to do with you.” His horn gets to shining, I dash forward, slicing it off , causing orange embers to flow from his entire body and sending him into a screaming fit of pain, making his fellow cult member come to.

She in turns and looks around wildly before turning her head and seeing the fallen horn as I reply to the brother, “We will just have to bring you to their majesties.”

The sister stares at me quietly before sighing and speaking in a dead voice, “We had failed him, brother. We had failed them all, we cannot allow her to get near us. We have to do it.” I rush to cut off the mare’s horn as well, but instead of a bone filled with a crystalline substance I get a metal cone filled with something organic and absolutely fucking vile.

“No, sister! We can still get it! It’s right there!” The now grey brother spits out, staring up at me. His sister simply shakes her head.

“Brother, give it up. You know our orders. We bit off more than we could chew, now we pay the price. The chosen one will be able to deal with his niece and this demon himself.” She glares at me, I can feel it through her mask, “Eventually.” I lift a brow. “...Pandemonium is eternal.”

I stare at her, opening my mouth to say something until I notice her mask looking stranger by the second as it fills up with blue that evaporates gradually, looking like it’s flowing inside her face. And, in fact, it was. It was melting through her face and skull as her body becomes limp. The brother stares at his sisters body before turning to me with no expression.

“Pandemonium is eternal.” I barely feel something vibrating against my shoulder, some sort of shaking as the brother’s mask ejects from its position on the floor onto his muzzle and he experiences the same fate as his sister. I go to save his soul but the medallion in my hand suddenly feels like it’s on fire, bright red runes glowing around the edge. I drop the piece of liquifying metal onto the floor with a shout as it turns into nothing more than a molten slug with the gem almost completely stuck inside the little cooling hill. My hand is thankfully free of any burns.

The robes covering the pair begin lowering further and further until ashes begin sipping out from under them all over the floor. Both Pinkie and I take a few steps back away from the piles, neither of us saying a word.

The back door smashes open as Silver leaps inside in a combat ready position that doesn’t look as threatening due to her wounds, both her claws at the ready. Platinum hops in through the door which Rarity peeked from earlier.

“Oh look!” I flap my arms, looking at each of them, “The cavalry’s here!” Several other guards look over each of their shoulders, “What took you so long?” After making sure the kitchen is secure, Silver approaches me and stands besides me, glancing down at the robes.

“Where are they?” I motion towards the deflated robes.

“You’re staring at them.” We all just kind of stay silent before Silver nears the rags and lifts them up, scrunching her nose. I feel Pinkie’s nose pressing up against my back as the other guards in the room flinch. One of the guards tries to pull Pinkie away from me, I just bap his hand.

Platinum stomps towards me, “What have you done to them?”

“Want to believe it wasn’t me? They just kinda melted like the wicked witch.” I turn to the captain who stares at me intently, “We should get to Canterlot and fast, I highly doubt it’s only the two of them around in the area. Grab Trixie as well, they knew her it seems. Well… You might want to get to a hospital, Silver.” I sigh, placing a hand on Pinkie’s shoulder, “You alright? Hurt anywhere?”

“N-no! I’m fine!” She giggles and places her own palm on the back of mine, staring at the piles, “Uhm… Will… Will more come?”

“Probably, but since they seem to want me so much: I will be in Canterlot. You’ll be fine, Pinkie, just… have a cookie.” I give her a wink before stepping over the dust, grabbing my side as I wince, heading towards the back exit, “When you two are done here, meet me at the basement.” I walk past a dazed but attentive Rainbow Dash, glancing at her smooth light suit uniform.

“Why are we going to Canterlot?” Silver asks and Platinum begins explaining but I exit the building unable to hear the rest of the conversation, heading home while stumbling occasionally from numbness and soreness.

Once I get inside the basement, I rub some balm on my hands from a nearby pot before searching around for some clean cloth and wrapping it around my splinter wounds, hissing as I take a drink from my flask to numb the pain. While I wait, I grab a bag and begin storing notes in it which I had finished for her royal blue-ass highness. Not that many scrolls, mostly designs that better what they have at moment. I glance at the table, running my hand across a stack of papers with words and rough sketches on them, telling about the various creatures and plants I had discovered so far and their biology or at least what I had been able to gather from picking them apart. The thing is not even close to being finished, barely having a cover. I grab them, putting them in a separate compartment sewn inside my leather bag. I feel something in my pocket poking my chest, pulling out two horns, one organic one not so much. Huh. I forgot about those. I stash the bone one away in my room, rolling the sister's one in my hand before hiding it away in the bag. Wouldn't be able to figure it out in all my life.

I hear knocking on the open door, Silver peeking inside, “Hi. So, why are we here? Our carriage should arrive soon. And what's with the bag?”

“Pfft. Carriage, what are you, rich enough for a carriage?” She opens her mouth and drones out a sound, I pat my trusty hip satch, “This is for the Princess. Notes and stuff. Did you bring Trixie?” I turn to her fully, leaning on the table.

“We have.” She nods as she steps further inside, followed by Platinum and Trixie in cuffs, biting her lower lip while staring at the ground. The place feels a lot more cramped.

“...I would suggest putting her in cuffs, but oh well. Get an inhibitor on her at least.” The armour-wearing captain and lieutenant exchange glances as I walk towards the plate ring on the ground, “Trixie, c’mere. Stand right in the center of that.”

“Uh… Why?” The unicorn in question looks up at me utterly confused, “Trixie is not- I am not sure exactly why I should?”

“Cuz you’re a prisoner and we all might be in danger, now hurry your ass!”

“Uhm… What?” I stare at her, my lips pressing against each other so hard they feel numb. She eventually gets the message and scurries over into the circle, “O-okay, now what?” I frown when I see a necklace around her neck before tearing the thing off and she flinches. I just hide it away in my jacket before squatting by the plate.

“How did you get my helmet on your hands?” I look around the room, feeling two horns poking into my side.

“Y-your door was open last night.” I stare into space.

“When you get there, you will have half a minute to step out of the way.” She looks down at me with lifted brows.

“Uhhm, wha-?” I press my thumb against a symbol on the outer edge of the metal ring and in a little lightshow she disappears, leaving behind a small blue mist.

Platinum exclaims wordlessly and fires up her horn as Silver just stares at me before approaching slowly, “...Vadon… Is that what I think it is?” Silver asks.

“If she’s alive on the other side, then yes.” I reply, counting down mentally, adding a few seconds just in case, “Alright, you two are next.”

“What!? I’m not getting in that thing!” Platinum stomps her hoof, “You wil-!”

“Captain, stand down.” Silver says to her before turning to me and glancing at the thing, “You know what will happen to you if this kills us, right?”

“You know that I’m not that much of an idiot, right?” She steps into the circle.

“You have the same time.” I press my thumb against the same rune and she poofs in the same odd blue light, “Platinum, shall you follow your lieutenant into hell?”

“...Where?” I groan, rubbing my face.

“Just close the door and get in.” She surprisingly does as I say, but stalls a bit before walking inside the runes and I send her on her merry way. Making sure she did close the door, I step into the one man teleporter, before pressing on a similar rune on the inner edge of the cold metal welded to the ceiling.

A horrible sense of vertigo overtakes me as it feels like I am staring at an infinite drop of shifting white and blue lines, the bottom of which I am somehow able to see, my guts squeeze the life out of my other organs before shapes appear around me. A room forms as I transition into it smoothly across reality,the protective runes on the walls and the teleporter resonating at an identical frequency so to speak. I contract my neck, twisting my head as I breathe in and sigh, staring at the trio inside my previous, much larger basement. I notice that now Trixie has an inhibitor on her horn, the new ring was delivered after she broke the last one.

I look around at the barren walls and emptied metal slab before smiling at the trio, spreading my arms, “Welcome to Canterlot. The capital of pones.” I step out, before feeling a lack of weight on my hip. I lift a finger, taking a step backwards, “Be… right back.” Teleporting back and blink a few times, I notice my helmet lying on the floor. I pick it up and fling it onto the bed with a sigh, glancing at the door and quitely walking to it, checking the handle. Locked. I get back to Canterlot, grabbing my stomach as I suppress heavy gagging before eventually straightening out, “Oh… don’t do that too often… It does not feel good. At all.”

“How did you… make that?” Silver asks, helping me keep my balance as I take breaths, “I thought only unicorns could do that.” I walk by myself to the door, opening the still active lock and breathing in the familiar scent from the stairwell, “If it can transport anything… That can have so many uses…”Lieutenant whispers mostly to herself, eyes lighting up.

“If I’m not gaining an advantage on my side, the least I do is even the playing field.” I say as we walk upstairs.

“...What does that mean?” Platinum asks in an unlikable tone.

“That, my dear, most favourite captain, means that there’s shit out there that can snap all our lives out in an instant. My advice? Don’t fuck with that, but until it pays you attention for any reason, do your best to survive and surpass everything that is weaker than the most powerful thing.” I open the door to the living room and smile spreading my arms with a grin as Sonata and Adagio turn to me from the armchairs with widening eyes.

“Vadon!?” Adagio blurts out, nearly pouring her drink over her fancy pants.

“Sup, my niggas! Missed me?” I clap, walking towards them.

“Wha- how- when did you get into our house?” The siren with fluffy hair tilts to the side, her brows lifting as she looks behind me, “And who are they?”

“Oh, I just got in, don’t worry, simply passing through, got a meeting in the palace. These are my guards, you can talk to them later if you want.” I turn around and see that so far, Trixie seems to be willing to follow us. I turn back to the sitting duo, “You two girls just keep enjoying yourselves and uh-... You didn’t see us and stuff. Say hi to Sunset and Aria for me, will you?”

Sonata waves as I walk towards the main door, “Okay! Uhm, will do. Have fun! Also Sunset is at the palace!” Oh great.

“Is… Is everything okay?” Adagio asks finally deciding to turn her head to me.

“Oh, yeah, all is peachy, don’t worry about it.” I flap my fingers at her before motioning with my head to Trixie’s escort and stepping out into the Canterlot street, getting that same magnificent view, another tower off to the side in the far distance, a large concentration of light spinning around within its long central tube.

“Vadon, can you hold still for a second, we are technically the ones that are meant to lead.” Silver comes up behind me with a light tone in her voice. I spin around to her.

“No! No waiting, no resting, we are getting to that ridiculously positioned castle now.” I step aside, letting her come out as I outstretch my arms towards the left path from the house, “You may lead us down the shortest path, however.” She stares at me oddly before getting to stepping as I walk by her, Platinum and Trixie behind us.

“Wait, where’s your helmet?” Trixie asks.

“It couldn’t be teleported for some reason. Damn shame, will need to figure out what it is.”

“I told you a carriage was coming! We could have ridden that!” Lieutenant chastises me.

“Yeah, well, I’m not going to go through all that any time soon, besides. It should be safe…” I rub my thumb and fingers quietly.

Few nobles glance at us before turning their noses up high. I can see where their eyes are glancing at tho. Sneaky fuckers. Normal citizens look with clear disdain appointed to... Trixie apparently. I gave them some spooky looks and they immediately made a path for us, skedaddling away.

After a few solid minutes of walking we are stepping up the familiar ramp, walking along the marble path through the garden, tall spires rising high above before us, “So why were you in such a rush?” Platinum asks, turning to me.

“Princess business basically. Something happened supposedly and it’s-”

“You are correct. Something has happened. Unfortunately for you, my sister is currently asleep.” All of us stop, staring up at the tall alicorn with those bright, burning eyes, “I had been expecting you at the chariot landing area. But you somehow decided to pop in right through the front door.” She stares down at us, none of us saying a word. I fix my bag from falling off.

“Hi, your highness, it’s a long story, do you have anywhere private?”

“Why, yes I do. Come this way.” All of us follow her through the rich halls in complete silence until the queen herself decides to break the ice, “How have you been faring?” Our group reaches a large gate-like door clad in thin metal bars, the wood decorate with beautiful engravings without any particular shape or pattern. Celestia pushes the gate open with one hand and everyone steps through into a long corridor with decorative glass windows to our left, depicting various imagery. I turn to Celestia, rubbing my hands together and shrugging.

“Here and there, you?” Her horn flashes bright yellow with symbols and the rooms walls get covered in an identical colour.

“I could say the same. I want you to tell me everything you know. Now, my first question would be, why does that pony have an inhibitor on her?”

“Ah, that would be because I don’t trust her! With good reason, might I add. It’s not that she’s done something... but she took my helmet and knows ponies who almost wrecked the town when trying to get me.”

“Get you? What of the town?” Celestia asks with the smallest turn of her head. I move my hands around, taking a breath.

“Have me come with them is what I meant. Forcefully if need be. Not a single pony was probably harmed during all that besides them… Who simply turned to ash not all that long ago.” Celestia glances at the three ponies behind me, “As for the town, it looks alright. One building got demolished but I didn’t see anyone in the rubble.”

“Is this true?” Celestia asks. It seems that she got her response because she continued talking, “Would you get her to the dungeon and have my guards monitor her? You may do the same, if you wish, otherwise you two are dismissed until your debrief to me.”

“Not… the princess?” Platinum asks, “Your grace?”

“No, to me first. Lieutenant, I suggest you go ahead and get yourself checked over in the medical ward, I offer the same to you, captain. You may go.” Each of them gives me a look as they pass me, concern from Silver, nothing from Platinum and Trixie looks conflicted and ashamed before leaving me and Celestia alone. The queen gets to walking along the hall without a word, so I follow her, passing the many windows.

“...So… How did it happen exactly? How did the most powerful rulers in the world fail to keep something safe? Hm?” I tilt to the side, trying to get a look at her. She stops and turns to look out one of the windows, “If it was something stupid and if I could, I would bitchslap you so hard, reality would break. Because what part of undamageable armour did you not get?” No doubt they figured out how to operate it or have means to do so, why would they steal it otherwise? Even my dagger couldn’t pierce it, fucks sake.

“Bitchslap?” She asks, still looking outside.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong, if it’s the same deranged robed brothers and sisters that tried to kill me, then I get it! Admitedly, you are much stronger than me but I had managed to beat them in the end, with help, of course, but they kinda just disintegrated themselves when I told them I was going to bring them to you.” I notice her eye widen before relaxing in the same second, looking like someone turned on distant car lights by accident before immediately flipping them off. I notice the beginning of a faint scowl on her, not exactly something I’ve seen on any pony before.

“And with good reason.” She turns her head to me at last, exhamining me, lifting one brow, her lips showing no emotion, “Do you know who they are?”

“Well, the brother told me they are some kind of cult. Followers of the serpent of deceit or something.”I hear Celestia’s deep breath, “I’ll be honest, it kinda made me uncomfortable when they kept telling me they’d bring me to the instrument of cacophony. But it’s all good now, I guess. Since, you know, ashes and stuff. Also said something about pandemonium being eternal, his last words.” I glance up at her, finally seeing her look and my usual mild smile takes a dip thousand leagues below the sea, “...What?”

“Nothing for you to concern yourself about.” She narrows her eye and Trixie’s amulet that was in my pocket slips out into the air, covered by a yellow glow while hovering at the same level, “Where have you gotten this?”

“Oh, Trixie or, er- Semblance had that on her before we left, I figured either of you would want to take a look at that, also: what do you mean, nothing for me to be concerned about? It’s literally everything for me to be concerned about!” I throw my arms up in the air, “I never had such a huge fireball lugged at me! I never even had any fireball thrown at me! So yes, it is my concern, your highness.” I stand straight, “You clearly know something, so I demand by fair rights of being somehow involved to know what the fuck is going on. Because I refuse to believe that these folks just… poofed into existence all of a sudden.” I make unsure hand motions before deciding to snap my fingers to make my point. Celestia goes crosseyed at my still lifted hand, her mane constantly moving and then horn flashes yellow and grabs my shoulder firmly, a sharp pain jolting through my abdomen as I go slack, her hand the only thing keeping my numb body up as she nears her muzzle down to my face.

“You demand? No one in this entire world besides an overly-arrogant dim-witted dragon would dare to demand anything from me. Especially at this very moment. As far as I can see, you are not even remotely close to a dragon. You behave so callously.” I move my eyes to look at her, “I am capable of shutting down all your organs in an instant, I do not need you unlike my little sister for some accursed reason. You better learn where it is you stand and you better learn quick, or I will shut down my sisters pet project fast.” Pain keeps spreading across my insides, fire washing over my liver and stomach, lungs unable to take in air, “Do we have an understanding?” Her focused fiery eye meets my ones in a calm tone of voice before she lets go and I stumble, falling onto my knees, gasping in air greedily. She goes back to looking outside while I collect myself on the carpet.

“You know… for someone the people outside preach to be kind and understanding… You’re kinda… not like that at all?” Trixie’s amulet is gone somewhere.

“I am kind to my friends and understanding towards my subjects.”

“Well, hwoopsie, here I was thinking I was your subject.” I rasp, trying to get my voice under control.

“Are you really? I had assumed you were simply living here.” ...Bitch. I roll my head, getting back onto my feet with some effort, “You will not mention our conversation to anypony or anyone or anything nor about the ones that came after you. I will figure this out myself.” She turns to me, “And if you do, you will be unable to do much of anything after that. Do you understand?”

“Yeah. Yeah, I do.” I squeeze my fists, getting feeling back into them, “Can I at least know what happened to my belongings?”

“Our countless defenses were breached and it has all been stolen.” I doubt they were countless. “I regret to inform you, that I do not know where, however, I am putting as much effort as I can into finding it, same for my sister.” Which is fuck all, isn’t it?

“So, that’s it? Someone stole a set of armour, the perks of which none of us know! And that’s just it. I highly doubt someone took it just because it looked ‘cool’.”

“Perhaps you are more right than I care to admit. However, it is not something I am taking lightly if that is what you are… concerned about.” I rub across my forehead and down my cheek before covering my mouth as I stare up at the queen of ponies.

“Great.” Her nose wiggles, “...Could you not?” I rear my head back a little, scrunching my face at her, hand falling to my side.

“Pardon?” She turns to me for the second time.

Could you not with the hate. Chill, fam. Relax, take a break from hating and fill yourself with love, I don’t fucking know, what the hell is your problem with me?”

“...Did… Did you even understand what you just said? All of it? Any of it?”

“I did, Tee El Dee Ar, what’s your problem with me? As far as I know, I’ve done nothing to agitate you this much, maybe it’s just your overall mood and you’re taking it out on me, maybe you have a bad history with necromancers and you definitely had a bad morning just as I have and I’m probably adding to it. But come on.” I look at her from under my lifted brow, “This hostility was way before all that. I get safety and caution but you’re a thousand fucking years old yet you act like an annoyed twenty-something woman at a grocery store.” I cross my arms as she stares at me.

“Have you already forgotten what I am capable off?” Being rude?

“I’ve seen Supernatural, I am not being snarky with you yet so you can re the fuck lax.” She turns fully to me, crossing her arms beneath her large chest, both her brows lifted before furrowing heavily as if they became lead.

“Ignoring all your cussing, what do you mean by seeing supernatural? A supernatural event?”

“No, don’t worry about it, it’s just a pop-culture reference.” Silence weighs on the corridor as her singular eye stares all over me without moving. I grow increasingly uncomfortable, seconds stretch into years as supernovas born at the start of our conversation probably collapse in distant spa-

“You should get your wounds checked out. Feel free to get some rest in the medical ward, I will send a guard after you if I need you.” I tap my thigh with my fingers wildly at her words. Ohhkay then.

“Where is Sunset?” I ask, causing Celestia to slightly shift her chin around.

“She should be at the research laboratory at this moment, it is in the southern wing. Take this, you may need it as my guest.” She procures a little disc pin in the shape of the sun with fiery rays coming from it, dropping it on my hand. I connect it to my jacket via the needle.

“Thank you, I definitely know where that is.” I give her a nod before walking towards the way I came in and just before fully closing the door behind me, I hear a faint sigh from the hall I left, pursing my lips and pushing it closed. I only just realized how tired she looked.

I fuck off before she decides to change her mind, finding myself a guard at a post who does a double take before answering my question about the labs whereabouts. I click my nail against the insignia, the item making an addicting tiny dinging noise.

Finally halting before relatively big doors inside one of the many halls of the palace, I give a couple loud knocks, neither of the guards on either side of it giving me any trouble. The large door opens while I am fixing the guest pass and look up for my brain to cease existing for a moment. Instead of the Sunset I was expecting or one of her colleagues, I get a face full of large lizard, bright green eyes staring at me as I blink.

“Ahoy there. I come in peace.” The things head and blinking eyes look up at me from my chest level before a raspy boyish voice speaks from it’s opening and closing mouth.

“Uh- uh, who are you?” He asks as he leans away from me, only his head and some of his bare chest seen in the crack of the mildly open door, a chain reaching from it that seems to be keeping it closed.

“Vadon, who are you and is Sunset in?” Taller than I expected. Actually, I wasn’t expecting you to exist at all.

“Oh… You…” His eyes narrow, while his irises straighten out and thin. Mine blink before the lids fall and narrow into even thinner slits where I can barely see him.

“Yes. Me. Guess what. Stop hogging the door and either let me in or close it, you’re letting all the science out, lizard person.” He scowls.

“Name is Spike, monster. Yeah. That’s right, I know what you’ve done to Twilight’s brother.” My palm slams into the door and he loses all demeanor, shrinking back a bit as my head nears his, the guards on my sides noisily pointing their spears at me. I feel pressure on my palm as the skinny guy tries to close the door on me.

“What I’ve done to him? Oh, pray tell, what is it, that I’ve exactly done to him?”

“Yo-yo-you’ve humiliated him and-”

“Oh!” I move back from him with a mockingly bright expression, “I’ve humiliated him!?” My face practically charges his before stopping bare moments away from impact, “Now look at what that captain has done to me.” I narrow my brows and widen my eyes, staring directly into Spike’s as I hear him swallow.

A familiar voice speaks up behind him, “Spike… is… someone at the door?” he slowly and shakily steps out of the way, still looking at me before Sunset blocks my view from him, her eyes growing probably due to my unexpected visit and the look on my face.

“Oh hi! How have you been?” I smile and she closes her eyes before opening them.

“...Oh hi? OH HI!?” She unlocks the chain and pulls me in. I stumble into a rectangular room, modern electronic machinery covering the walls, spectrographs of all kinds and a small lounge area, a spiral stairway to the far side leading up to an overhang library. A large table sits in the middle covered in papers and trinkets, armchairs and cushions all around it, a few ponies here and there, “You disappear for a month without any letters and the first thing you say is ‘Oh hi’!?” I rub the arm she grabbed, slowly turning back to her.

“You sure you don’t wanna do this in the hallway?” She blushes furiously stapling her fingers together and clearing her throat..

“You could have written a letter.” Sunset says in a more calm voice.

“I could have, but then I don’t know how or where to have it delivered to. It’s not like I know the address of your house.”

“The postal service is not that dumb! All you need is my name!” I lean away from from her exclamation and lifted arms.

“...Madness. Where I come from you need a lot more than name and place.”

“Oh, right, the whole… yeah.” She relaxes as we look at each other. Spike quietly shows his stubby muzzle from behind Sunset by slanting, “So… What exactly brings you to Canterlot?”

“Terrible news, yourself?”

“Uh… I’m just… working on a few of your designs with my colleagues… What terrible news?”

“I am afraid I would die a horrible and painful death if I told you.” Her eyes widen as do Spike’s who glances at her then back to me, slowly lifting a glowing sapphire and taking a bite out of it.

I furrow my brows at him, “That - edible?” He shrugs, looking me over slowly.

“I can eat them.” Sunset suddenly puts her hand on my shoulder and looks me in the eyes, narrowing hers.

“...What?” I ask as she stands uncomfortably close.

“Are you alright?” She suddenly asks. I hear hushed whispers of scientists in the room and someone stepping down the metal stairs.

“Yeah, why?” I instantly reply.

“...I don’t know… I feel like-”

“Oh! This absolutely wonderful! You’re finally here!” I turn to see a unicorn in an unbuttoned labcoat, a sweater and jeans under it, with a lavender soul and a tangled mane grinning at me. Motherfu-

“T-Twilight, when had you gotten back, I thought you stepped out?” Sunset asks, sounding uncomfortably surprised. Celestia’s prized student giggles in response and waves her off bashfully.

“Silly Sunset, I have stepped out! But then I didn’t want to disturb you or the guards so I quietly teleported in!”

“...I thought… we had runes here against that…” Sunset slowly says.

“We do, buuuuut, since I am the one who made them, I thought I’d put in a sneaky little way inside just for me!” She grins and pressed her fists into her sides, “Now then! We have a guest to explore.” Twilight Sparkle drawls out as she stares right at me. I look behind myself then back at her.

“...You know, I am not sure if I want to talk to you. At all. I don’t know why.” I tilt my head, looking at her.

“Hey!” Spike shouts from behind me.

“Hey what, lizard?” I turn back to him with wide eyes.

“I am not a lizard! I am a dragon!” He throws his chest out, lowering his eyelids.

“...You look more like a bipedal stegosaurus to me. Can you even breathe fire?” He smirks at me and lets out a puff of emerald flame, swirls and runes of gold within it, “I’m in awe. Sunset, who is this kid and why is he bullying me?”

Sunset opens her mouth but Twilight’s voice snarks from behind, “That’s my number one assistant, beast.” Spike beams at her words.

“Listen, I’ve been called beast enough for one day, so if you all could just fuck off, that would be very nice of you.”

“Woah.” I hear Spike say.

“Such foul language! Hmph, luckily for you my interest in you does not falter, beast.” Twilight sticks her nose up before cleaning a pair of glasses with large circular frameless lenses.

“I… thought you said you were alright?” Sunset asks.

“I am alright, I’ve just dealt with a bunch of things that I’d like to keep to myself so I can figure it all out. Don’t any of you know when you ask someone they are alright, they’re always going to answer positive?” I look around at their confused expressions with a furrowed brow.

“You mean anypony.” Twilight corrects. I take a slow low breath.

“No… Of course not… Why would you think that’s how it is?” Sunset asks and cocks her head.

“Because that’s just how it is, can you lot stop ganging up on me? Jesus fucking Christ, I came here only to catch up with Sunset, not deal with new…” I lick and nibble on my lower lip, “People.”

“Uh… Who’s Jesus? And why are they fucking Christ?” Spike lifts a brow as Twilight squaks in indignation while I snap a finger pistol at him, my mouth a little slack.

“Good question.”

“Spike Sparkle! Do not ever use such language!” He blushes at Twilights words and scratches the back of his neck with a sharp claw.

“Sorry, Twilight, it’s just... when you spend enough time around your brother- er your brother’s guards, it kinda becomes natural.”

“Oooh, I’m gonna have a couple words with them alright.” Poor, innocent guards.

“Well, I guess that’s my cue to go, have fun, you lot.” I take steps towards the door before I everything becomes a purple shade as I am dragged to the table by a strong force.

“Ooh, no! You are not going anywhere! You are going to stay right here and you are going to answer all our questions, not excluding why you made such schematics of such redundant items.” I slowly turn my head to Twilight, giving her rabbit teeth.

“Bitch,” I hush at her before croaking, “You dare?”

She grabs a paper off the table and shoves it in my face, “What is this device and what is its purpose!?” I look at the schematic, squinting my eyes carefully at the ink lines, having to recognize the schematic due to me having not named them, blinking and then looking at her.

“It’s called a ‘go-fuck-yourself-o-tron’. What do you think its purpose is?” She snarls at me. I roll my eyes before clicking my tongue and letting out a light sigh, making it as audible and long as possible before wiggling my nose and swallowing, “Tis a set of oculars the utilization of which, in theory, should provide great use in observing the currently unobservable by naked eye aetherical strings that you call ‘ley-lines’. I had assumed that was obvious, or was it a little too much for the prized queens student?” Nothing happens until a I feel myself getting pressed up against the table harder and make a ‘pop’ sound with my lips. Surprisingly, I felt no pressure from the aura around me. Suddenly the purple disappears, Twilights expression changing from annoyed to curious.

“You wanted to create goggles that could see energy?” I breathe in.

“Not all energy, just the ley-lines. I figured if it was connected to your guy’s souls in a way, then I could voodoo something up by mixing my necromancy and a tid-bit of your runemancy. Figured it would be useful to you and stuff. No?” She looks down at the paper with a comepletely different look, I sigh and shrug, “Can’t promise it will work though, I have yet to test it due to me already being able to kinda see them.” Twilight’s eyes snap at me.

Sunset smiles and speaks, “We have acually tried making the-”

The black of Twilight’s eyes digs into me, “You can see the leylines?” I quickly think on how to restructure my words.

“I’ll tell you if you unmagic me first.” Her eyes narrow and I can see scientists at the edge of my vision exchanging glances. Twilight huffs.

“Fine.” The world loses the cursed lavender hue.

“Kinda. Everything has a bluish hue to it, I am going to guess it’s the leylines due to other places having a higher concentration of it and therefore being... bluer. Not exactly something I noticed first, you have to focus on it.”

“How did you get those eyes exactly?” She steps closer to me. I take a step back, “Shiny didn’t exactly tell me, just told me it was not something he’d want to see again.” She even bats her eyelashes.

“I had to burn a rune that is basically a set of a bunch of smaller runes into the back of my eye socket with a heat stamp while I had my eyes partially there. Would you like the same service? It's awesome, trust me.” She blinks. All stare horrified, some ponies and Spike gag. One runs out into a back room with audible releasing noise.

“Oh my goodness, oh my Luna, I can see why we weren’t told how you got them…” Sunset makes a horrible noise as she wretches without anything coming out.

“Yeah, well, that’s the price you have to pay sometimes to live.” She glances at me with an incredulous look.

“No one should pay like that! Especially for something like magic!”

“You just have it luckier, the worst you could possible get is overexhaustion.” Sunset swallows and rubs her chest bone.

Twilight lifts a finger, correcting her glasses and putting the schematic in her pocket, “Actually, not true, there have been known cases of ponies falling into long comas after performing a complex spell.” I look at her before speaking with a nod.

“That falls under overexhaustion.” She opens her mouth and shuts it. Go me, fucking cut off that tall horses legs and bashed it’s skull in before turning the rest into cinders. I smile at her as the image of a cindering equine torso rolls around my mind.

“So… About those runes… Could we have them?” Twilight suddenly asks.

“Absolutely not.” Her smile poofs away at my reply, “I refuse to entrust anyone here with any of my knowledge without the princesse’s permission.” Her smile appears again, but differently.

“And what if I were to get the queen’s permission?~” She asks.

“Nah.” She stares before chortling. I point a finger at her, “No. Bad.” I hear a gasp from my side.

“Vadon! Your hands!” Sunset exclaims.

“They’re fine.” I glance at the one pointing at Twilight.

“They are bleeding!”

“They are fine.” I drop my hand and turn, heading to the doorway, “I’m leaving, have fun researching, you might get more schematics today if you’re lucky. Hoping to catch you later Sunset. I’ll be around.”

And so I was. Totally unexpectedly, Twilight didn’t attempt stopping me. Much. She instantly dragged me back with clear complains coming from Sunset. I resigned to my luckily short fate, helping them with the designs, adding a few details to improve upon my older designs and their own. They didn’t let me near everything, only a few blueprints, but when I was finally done and they- by whom I mean Twilight Sparkle, let me go. Luckily, I got to see Sunset giving the mildly deranged pupil of Celestia an earful. Spike skittered around this whole time, watching us. After all that I hang around the castle for most of the day, exploring every turn and corridor, stumbling across a garden outside the passage to which was denied to me due to some party planning happening there. Some cute maids got spooked by me. I spent some time with Sunset, catching up with her life and the general gist of things in the kingdom of pone. She tried to introduce me to her colleagues, best she got out of me was multiple hellos. Came across Fancy Pants with whom I exchanged a few pleasantries. Sunset and I visited silver, she looked alright in bed, the nurse was tending to her. Sunset happily chatted and asked about what happened, but Silver told her to not worry about it, I was offered medical help but I just kept on chuggin Zecora juice. I watched a bit of Game of Thrones and I’m not an idiot. Celestia hasn’t asked for me the entire remaining short day, nobody wanted to do anything at all with me,though supposedly she was very interested in Trixie and spent in the dungeon an entire hour, more than she spent with any other prisoner apparently. Evening comes, Sunset has long went home I am left alone, trying to crack a joke in front of the hundredth guard at a post.

“What did the chicken say to another about the rooster?” I grin at him, looking up at his stoic expression, “Big cawk!” A faint smile appears on his lips and I pump my fist, “Yes!” I dance across the corridor in victory, mumbling to myself.

“Oh look who’s happy.” I hear a cheeky voice and smile, lifting my eyes from the floor up to a bandage covered Silver.

“Ello, lieutenant. Looking good this evening.” She smirks.

“Ha. Luna wanted to see you. She’s at her garden, I’ll lead you to her.” Finally. We walk through many, many hallways, the guards armour and appearance changing to that of bats, halberds and poleaxes replacing spears and lances, “How’d you spend your day?”

“Bothering people, it seems. Sunset and I went to a local cafe with a few of her coworkers. She sure loves her cheesecakes.”

“Mm. I could go for some right now.” She smiles into the distance.

“I dunno, the name kinda puts me off.”

We go up some stairs and take a turn at massive double doors, reaching some tower. I take notice of the strange lamps as we walk up a spiral staircase, they seem to have some sort of plant or crystal inside them. We reach an arch in the tower, leading straight outside. I look back at platinum and she nods at me before continuing on her way as I step out into the beginning of the night, noticing the horizon being practically at level. I hear quiet voices in the distance and head towards them across the path between neatly planted and maintained plants and blooming flowers

“-understand now, princess. It’s just…!” I hear Platinums behind a large tree with odd white lines flowing in the very center of it. I glance up and my mouth drops as I stare up at… a construct for a lack of a better word just there. Just floating in the air. No runes or anything, no aura either.

“Rough and complicated. You are struggling. I know and I understand, however if you do not wish to keep going, I can always find a replacement, you will be posted elsewhere. You are simply one of my most- ...I do believe we should continue this at a later time.”

I peek around the tree and wave at Luna and an armourless Platinum with a smile, “Hellooo!” I get a smile from the princess in return and Platinum gets a nod from her, before the captain bows and walks past me, granting me a glance, “Thou summoned me, princess?” She heaves a sigh and nods, a faint smile playing at her lips.

“Have you been told about what exactly happened to your belongings?”

“It was kept from me, have you been told as to what happened today?” She tilts her head.

“Not exactly. Let us start with you.” She motions with her hand to a single bench made from smooth wood and nothing but wood, taking a seat on it as I follow suit.

“Well, I was told my head would be had if I were to even mention anything to anyone, even you.” Luna lifts her brow, fixing her gown and getting comfortable, supporting her cheek with a hand.

“My sister seems to have told my loyal guards the same thing. They swore to her to not say a word even though… it was trouble.” I blink. Swore, huh.

“Funny, I hadn’t.” Luna blinks and I smile wider, “I was just asked if I understood the consequences.” The princess sits in silence, the breeze quieter where we are before she breaks into a smile of her own.

“Unbelievable. You found a loophole.” Or rather she gave me one. An obvious one. “However… are you certain you wish to use it?” Yeeaaaaaa-yea-ye... yeahh?

“You are one of the rulers of this land and I trust you more than your sister, if we’re being honest. Might be a trick. Might not be. At this point, I’m more tired than anything to care that far ahead.” She nods.

“Very well. Tell me more then.”

Ch. 17: Things are Heating Up

View Online

Chapter Seventeen: Things are Heating Up.

Luna sits next to me, her elbows on her knees, her hands locked before her mouth while her eyes remain unfocused after everything I just told her. I decided to let her be. She lowers her hands, focusing on me and I turn to her fully.

“So everything was alright for most of the month and you were occasionally hunting in the everfree forest-” More than occasionally, but alright. “-and you compiled everything you found out about it into these parchments.” She glances down at one of the few things separating me and her on the bench: a pile of stacked papers with words and hand-drawn designs of beasties and flowers.

“Yes. Sorry if they don’t look all that great, had to draw mostly by memory. Since you know. No real eyes and stuff. Was kinda fun actually.”

“They look perfectly fine.” She clears her throat, “You managed to become a den leader in a single day and the next you fought off with a pan a pair of powerful ponies that were attempting to either kill or capture you.”

“Probably both. Oh! And uh… Trixie as well. Or Semblance. Whatever her name is. Lulamoon apparently.” Luna’s head lifted at my words.

“Lulamoon?...”

“Yeah, I think he was talking about her anyway. Because he shouted ‘face your judgement, Semblance Lulamoon before some instrument of cacophony’ and shit.” Luna was looking at me for a long time, “Any of it rings a bell?”

“Excuse me?” The princess blinks awake from her stupor.

“Did you recognize any part of what I said?”

“...A few. But I hear of this cult for the first time. I know of many groups that worshiped various beings all around the world. Tell me, Vadon, whom do these put their faith into?” I look the alicorn princess over.

“Some… Serpent of Deceit.” No change in expression. No movement of body. Just continued curiosity and deep thought etched into her face. Finally her brow furrows.

“...No. I do not… recognize it. Either my sister has withheld something quite important from me, or...” Luna trails off.

“Celestia definitely withheld something from you, alright.” I say with a nod, “When I told her this, it gave her a right spook.” Why hadn’t she asked me more questions though?…

“...I will have to search through the archive once again. I must have missed something.”

“The archives?” I ask, remembering hearing about them.

“Yes. Are you… familiar with my banishment?” She asks slowly, her legs shifting.

“I am, yes, read up on it at Ponyville’s library.” I nod as she refers to the time her sister sent her to the moon with all six elements of harmony for… a couple years.

“Well, the archive, as I and my sister calls it, is a place where we accumulated all the knowledge we have obtained in our countless years. I had used it in the past after my return from the moon to read up on the events that transpired. I had not found any mention of any of this, however.” I purse my lips and look at the grass.

“Could it be possible that… Y’know...” I look up at the princess who blinks and straightens out. She doesn’t say a word, breathing in instead, “...So, what about you? Any new developments?” She turns her head but keeps her eyes on me.

“Nothing much, storm regression continues at an acceptable pace. Ponies are less afraid about what tomorrow brings. I wish to know more about your plans for the diamond dog den and… this book of yours.” She waves at the pages with various everfree creatures and plants documented on them.

“I’m not too sure on the book so far, I have found any in the library and asked around, but apparently it’s not just Ponyville that’s lacking such a book. Admittedly, it may be dangerous to give such knowledge to the public, but at the same time this is some pretty simple stuff that anyone can find out and can save lives. If read and remembered, that is.”

“Ah, very good.” Luna nods appraisingly, “There are indeed very few sources of information on such matter. You do not give yourself enough credit on that. Please continue as you were, if you have any trouble publishing it, I insist you allow me to help.” I watch a dragonfly hovering between some tall flower bushes.

“Alrighty.”

“Now, about that den of yours… I wish to know as to what your plans are for it and what happened exactly with the dog that you were cutting up.”

“Not planning on keeping it, but…” I look at the grass at my feet, “Well, I’ll just help them get things sorted out so they can operate without me.”

“You do not wish to be in charge of them?”

“I do not wish to be in charge of anybody.” I lock my fingers and recline, “To be honest, not for me.” A few moments pass, “As for the dog… I killed him by accident by proxy. Yet… I study necromancy. Maybe the moral thing would have been to give the body to the diamond dogs, explain myself to them and expect them to understand.” Luna gives a nod, “But I don’t think that it would have gone that swimmingly… Not now, especially. I’m studying necromancy, practically no one but select few know what that is. That body has no soul attached to it, it must have gone up into the storm-”

“You believe that the soul has… been taken?”

“I know it has been. I’ve seen souls being torn out of animals bodies when lighting struck them. At first I thought it just got incinerated.” I chuckle and shake my head, “But no, that storm is literally made up of souls.” I look towards the now dark-grey horizon, “...Many, many souls…”

“...That is… grim news…” I nod, taking a breath, a sweet scent reaching my nose from the flowers, “I believe it is time to start your proper training.” I blink up at her, “Silver will work with you to train you in combat. While I can see that you managed to hold your own quite well, I do believe it would be be best if you didn’t sustain such heavy injuries after each fight.” She looks me over, all the way from my ankle up to my eyes, “I wish to apologise. You have been waiting for too long already. Please hold still.” I am about to open my mouth but her horn gets to shining as I feel liquid filling my eye sockets, injuries on my hands disappearing as well as the mild ache in my leg reducing.

I cannot see anything, my head is swimming, so I close my eyes and keep them that way before blinking rapidly. I look up into the pitch black of space covered in white specks before blinking my way down to Luna, seeing her dark-blue form enveloped in a dress made the same way as the night above.

The garden. Luna’s garden looks absolutely magnificent. That’s the right word. It looks like every plant is exotic and was hand picked to fit perfectly with every other one. Everything seems to be planted in some sort of pattern but I’d need a view from the sky. In the middle of it all is a decently sized yet small tree covered in silver bark with very few chrome leaves, allowing me a perfect view of some kind of static four-dimensional object above. So it was real.

She smiles at me, her teal eyes sparkling, “Are you satisfied?” I give her a nod that ricochets my head backwards. I slowly fix my head position, watching the coming into-focus princess of the night with both her brows lifting.

“Ooh, we got colour.” I pop my neck, getting some of that juicy blood flow coursing, “Thank you. Immensely. You’ve done amazingly. Ohh, I was so used to the previous vision, ah.” I groan lightly, rubbing my eyes, “You’ve got a very lovely place here.”

“Thank you. And you are very welcome, Vadon. I am surprised you did not wish to keep your necromantic sight, considering how useful you told me it is.”

“I was debating it, I just didn’t have the time to say anything before you started casting the spell. I kind of even forgot that I asked you to do this for me.”

“Oh.”

“Eh. I’ve got the helmet and if anything-” I pull out the stamp with the necessary rune, “-I can always just stab one eye out.” She smiles more.

“Please do not do it anytime soon in case you wish to revert, that spell took a lot out of me, I had a rough morning as well.” I chuckle and she grows a light smirk in the pale moonlight, “May I take a look?”

“Sure.” I give it to her and she looks it over, her thumb gliding across the red crystal inside.

“So clever. However, could you not have made a mask instead? Our engineers are coming up with helmets that can do more than simply protect the wearer's head.”

“Ooh, neat. I thought about it, but it seems that I need some sort of connection rune between a controller unit or me in this case and the mask. Simply looking through a wall of fire will do nothing, it has to be a part of you.”

“Necromancy is quite a painful magic, isn’t it?”

“It has it’s prices.” She hands me back the stamp, “Doesn’t all magic?”

“At best exhaustion, however the drawback to most basic magical interactions of unicorns with the world seem so miniscule in comparison to yours.”

“Well, you were practically made for it. Literally got magic growing out of your heads.” She chuckles as I rub my eyes and look around properly at last, “So good. So... alien.” I take in the cold air and glance at the whitish tree at the center of the garden, seemingly made of silver but so perfectly cut out as if it was grown, “Bleh.”

The princess lets out a short giggle, “Bleh?”

“Bleh bleh. Just... everything that happened in the last two days drained me mentally.”

“That is quite understandable. Have you ever dealt with anything like this before?” Luna asks.

“Neve-” I blink, narrow my eyes in silence before restarting, “Never.” I dip my head again with another blink.

“Are you alright?” Luna asks, sounding less concerned and more confused.

“Adjusting. Whew. Lemme tell you, gainin’ depth perception is a bit of a doozy.” I lean on the slim but sturdy wooden bench, “Speaking of magic, how’s it been for you?”

“It… has not gotten better, I am afraid. All Unicorns, Pegasi and Earth Ponies are weak still. One is able to see it in their eyes and body. They stay strong however, as do my sister and I.”

“Oh, well… That’s not good. Something tells me it might not be the storm.” I look off into the distance where a grey mass is occasionally illuminated by bright twisted lines of colour.

“Perhaps, however it may simply be taking a while for the astral string to heal.” She says as I slowly tear my eyes from the view.

“...Maybe. I’m guessing we have more to talk about?”

“Mm.” She lifts her hand and makes a gesture, a cardboard box slams down before me on the bench, a bright-glowing blue and white hawk standing atop it with wispy tendrils lifting off the back of it’s head, it’s claws digging into the box as it eyes me.

“What the fuck is that?” I say from the edge of the bench.

“What we managed to save.” The bright birb gives me one last look before taking off and disappearing into fading mist.

“Well then.” I look back to the box, scoot towards it and open it up, finding a pair of shoes. I say shoes. They were my boots and leggings, “...Yay.”

“You don’t sound very pleased.” Luna notes.

“Oh no, I’m just. You know... Completely lost on what I’m supposed to do now.” I look up at her highness, pulling the box towards me.

“Leave these matters to me. However, I believe it is time we… sped up your training programme a little.” I blink.

“What do you mean?”

“From now on, Silver will teach you combat and Platinum will keep on giving you exercises.”

“I can do that myself, but training with Silver? Won’t I, like… Die?” Luna blinks and laughs, closing her teal eyes that seem different for a moment.

“What? Goodness no.” She rubs the side of her muzzle with two fingers, “Maybe.” She smirks and I nod a few times, “There is… another matter.” The princess focuses her eyes on mine.

“Go onnn?...” I grimace, suppressing a yawn.

“Your safety is at risk. I assume you realize, that I am not providing the service of training under one of my expert lieutenants as a free act of kindness?”

"Wouldn’t think of it. So, how much do you want? Or rather… what? I doubt I can offer anything that you don’t already have other than some sort of services.” I move rest my elbow on the bench’s curved spine.

“You are correct again. I desire your pledge of loyalty to me.” I miss with the elbow, slamming hard into the white wood with my armpit.

“O… Sht-? Ya… I’m sorry?” I sit up straight, holding the aching spot.

“Allow me to elaborate. I want for you to pledge loyalty to me as a member of the Lunar Equestrian Army.” I stare up at her for a good few seconds before standing up, closing my mouth.

I run the length of my finger across both my lips back and forth a few times, turning away from her, scoffing and looking back down at her until she stands up herself, “...Why in the world would I do that? You don’t have to teach me nothing, I’m fine as is, I’ll find my own ways without any servitude. ”

“Hmm. I see that you believe in me being an abusive or leader. But that is simply not the case. You will, however, have to obey any and all orders I give. You may disapprove of them. However, you will be required to do your designated tasks.” I open my mouth and she lifts a palm, “You made yourself clear before. You wish to have nothing to do with mine sister’s and my politics or ‘games’, as you had referred to them.” I shrug my shoulders, spreading my arms.

“And yeeeeeet…”

“And yet, this is a way to let you do exactly that.” I blink and scratch the edge of my drying mouth with a thumb.

“How’s that going to work?”

“You may not have realized it fully yet, but my sister does not favor you.” I scoff while crossing my arms, “To the point at which she would not hesitate to do something questionable to you, should you simply step into the... wrong place. Your walks may bring you to places most would wish to be forgotten. With good reason.” My jaw shifts, “Indeed. Believe me, you have every sense of mind to be scared. So think of this as protection. If you are part of the Equestrian military under my command and you do well, the press will make it known that someone who is not a pony is working to protect Equestria. If you listen to my every word and do exactly as I tell you to, when I tell you to.” I stare up at the patiently waiting Luna for a few seconds.

“That’s bullshit. The queen can do anything she wants, she’s a monarch for a reason. How do I know you aren’t just spinning all this on the spot?” I ask, rolling my hand. She shrugs in response and looks at the tree.

“Diarch. Do not forget about me now~ You could wait a few days, see where it gets you. Indeed. She might burn down that den you own. She could even take you prisoner this very moment, if she wanted to. But she would need some decent excuse, such as you having betrayed her trust, went to a forbidden place and found out something you weren’t supposed to, maybe one of fireflies could get rid of you quietly, you never know.” I lift a brow.

“Fireflies?” Luna looks back at me with a nod.

“Agents of my sister. She has many across the world. They hide in plain sight, watch, observe and ‘reveal the shadows in the night’, as their motto goes.” I rub the back of my head and neck, “You could definitely wait and see what happens. However, I do not recommend doing that for even I do not know what my sister may pull out onto the field. She has ruled Equestria and, by proxy, almost the entire world for much longer than I. I have only started doing so again, but I do have enough influence and power to protect those that I deem worthy. She would not risk a giant conflict over something this small. Not within her own land. And I can match my sister just long enough for you to find a safe place under my wing.” I cover my face and lean back against the cold tree, sliding down the bark until my bottom is situated on one of the roots.

This is all getting too much, I was just a bloody student, I will never be able to get into a rhythm like this. “...Will I be able to back out of serving you at any moment?”

“Only after you have done enough service.” I scoff and let my arms drop, gazing up at her starry highness that sits besides me.

“And who determines that? You?” I ask.

“You seem to have a really big problem with authority. That is… odd.”

“Oh, what, you never met a brat?” She turns her head slightly with a look.

“I did not take you for one.” I chew on my lip and sigh, rubbing my temple while looking at the soft bluish grass. ...Go on. Be a big boy. This is what you wanted, is it not? Excitement? Thrill? Adventure? This is what I am... I’ll be fine and if not, I’ll find a way out. I somehow always do.

“...I accept. As much as I hate to admit it, you seem to be the least unfavourable option out of the three.”

“Three?” She asks in almost a surprised mixed with amusement tone.

“Yeah. There’s the third option of pledging loyalty to your sister, but I don’t know how to even approach that or what the fuck will happen if I do.” She chuckles. I mean, I always could just go to another nation and see where that gets me, but I’m in the supposedly most influential and safe land known. Plus I’ll have to be on good graces with their royalty, if on any at all. And I doubt Luna would let me go that easily.

“Fair.” We watch the night sky as I heave a big sigh, leaning against the tree, “I will organize everything, you simply have to say an oath to me before we leave this garden and follow mine and Silver’s instructions.” Sounds fine to me.

“Hey, princess?... There are actually two more things I might want to bring your attention to.”

“Oh? What are they?”

“Well, you see, a few days ago I met a pony in town who goes by the name of Bon Bon. I noticed her stalking me, so I confronted her, she claimed to be in secret service to Celestia and was tasked with watching me.” Luna slowly turns her head at me after a moment.

“That...is...” She trails off, “Most bizarre.”

“No threats, no nothing from her, just called her out on it and she started spouting all this stuff about having gotten orders from Celestia to observe me and that she knows about my walks and I don’t know..” Luna visibly breathes in and out.

“Nonsense. If that was one of my sister’s fireflies, she would not have revealed herself to you so easily. Either you are not telling me something or she is lying.”

“Well, I am not not telling you anything more because there’s nothing more to say. Soo…”

“You wish for me to investigate this?”

“I mean, I doubt it would hurt, considering the option that someone might be an impostor. A bad one, but an impostor nonetheless. I mean, I have no doubt she’s spying on me, but this took me by surprise.” She nods slowly and sighs.

“Very well. Do you have anything else to tell me?” I lift a finger before curling it against my lips.

“Something… odd happened. A while ago, a few days after I arrived to town, I noticed something. It was odd. It was as if I noticed it one second, became alarmed and dismissed it the next. It was like a tear, I don’t know how to explain it, but when I basically told it to leave me alone, it disappeared.”

“...That Is very strange. And very disturbing. You did not think of informing me about this sooner?”

“I did. But I didn’t do it, because at that time I was very doubtful that it was anything anyone could do about it. With the recent events in light, it was probably that cult using a scrying spell or something.” I sigh, looking up at the bright white dots in the dark sky.

“I do not know of any such scrying spell. Do you think it was them?” I roam the night with my eyes before clenching my teeth.

“Don’t know. Could have been. But whatever it was did not feel nice at all. I wasn’t the only one who noticed it first though, Pinkie Pie did. It gave us both the chills.” The princess blinks, her eyes slightly widening.

“Has it happened again since then?”

“No, as far as I know.” I cross my arms and sit higher up on the silvery root. The princess and I stay quiet together as she mulls everything over before I distract her, “So what happens now?”

“Now? I will enroll you into the Lunar Guard as a private. After that you may go and find some rest for tonight. Then I will contact you in the early morning with what your tasks are.” I nod and get up with a grunt, slapping the sides of my thighs.

“Alrighty then. Have a good night, princes-” She rises smoothly, her dark dress flowing around her form as a brightly glowing blue crescent moon shines upon her palm that she reaches for me with before touching my boob with it. I feel a cool burning sensation before her hand pulls away and I pull my collar away to see the glowing symbol on my skin.

“Uh…huh. You molest privates often?” I look up at Luna who has both brows lifted with an incredulous look as I roll my shoulder.

“It is merely a new spell we are developing.”

“Oh, so I’m a testing guinea pig?” She kind of freezes for a second before blinking and replying.

“Do not worry, we are trying it out on a few others as well.” Wait, so you actually do testing on guinea pigs?

“Oh, well that makes me feel so much better.” I pick up the box with my belongings, “So what does it do exactly?”

“It allows you to see those marked by the same enchantment amongst a crowd and allows me and those above your rank to recall you to them.”

“Okay, two things.” I shift the box to lift up two fingers, “One: I thought enchantments were a deer thing? And two - recall as in teleport?”

“That is why this is a new spell we are making. And that is the end goal, teleporting would be a very valuable boon to have. Right now we are testing the range of the spell and if it works on, well, other species.” I wiggle my lips.

“Useful but potentially abusive. Can’t just give that sort of control to anyone.”

“True. Do you have any suggestions?”

“Uh… Make a network. Like… make is so any teleport can be requested and sent through many nodes or higher ups until eventually either reaching you or a group that overlooks all of it and records all instances, allowing them or rejecting. Or a general or something.” She blinks and slowly pulls her head away from me.

“I believe I understand what you mean. That is… impressive.”

“Some humans had very high security. I’ll give them that much. Will that be all?”

“One more thing. Did you actually make Rusty’s body able to combust or ‘explode’?”

“...I probably did. Don’t actually know. But the runes were meant to mostly help his soul return properly, however, there was a chance of him… combusting spontaneously. And there was a rune that was meant to allow me have manual control over said combustion while relaying to me as to where he was and what he was saying, but for some reason there is no information in the book on how to start that process or how to connect yourself to it.” Luna stares at me intently.

“...You are insane.”

“I saved his life.”

“You killed him.”

“Because he was trying to kill me. Then I brought him back. Yeah, I’m not the police, or guard, or whatever, but if someone comes at me and is an active threat, you better believe I’ll put them down any way I can.” That could have come out better, but it seems the tiredness is getting to me.

“Well, you are in the guard now, however I would suggest refraining from such actions. Attempt to restrain them first, always. This was a complicated enough matter as is letting you walk around without getting imprisoned.”

“So kill them first, then resurrect, got it.” I feel a breath of hot air leaving her body.

“Be wary. You may not always have that dagger of yours.” I blink and look inside the box, lifting up the leggings and boots.

“Speaking of, where’s my second one? And how do you know that that’s what it does?”

“It was one of my personal theories. I am both glad and alarmed to have it confirmed. ...Your… second dagger was taken as well.” The box drops from my hands. Silence. I regain hold of English.

“...What. Da. Fuck. You’re kidding. Please tell me you are not being serious or at least lying for some reason, like, I’ll get it-”

“I apologize, however I am not...”

“No. I’m sorry. I don’t know what the fuck is gonna happen now. They have a blade that can cut through practically anything. And resurrect people from the dead. This is… horrific. I am actually horrified, haha.”

“Would you like me to provide you an escort?” She gently places a hand on my shoulder.

“Um… Maybe? Maybe I’ll be fine. I just… Need air. Dingy basement air. From everything.”

“Very well. I shall contact you in the morning in that case. I’ll put all of Canterlot on high alert. Sleep well and safe.”

“If I will at all.”

I grab my belongings and walk through the garden. Entering the tower, I head down the stairs, feeling numb to the warmth of the palace’s inside. I stumble through the hallways and stairways, images flashing before my eyes.

Helmet. Should have I asked her about the helmet? The dagger. What are they going to do with it? What is this cult after? Is Equestria the safest place for me to be in at the moment? Should I care this much? It’s not like I wield weapons of armageddon. There’s just. Something about an organized group that’s out to get you that sets of major alarm bells in your brain, brain, brain. Ooh brain, brain, chica oooh-

“Hey, watch it!” I stop, my eyes coming into focus when I get a face-full of shoulder, “Vadon, you alright?” I look up to recognize Silver with her hand on my chest, her actually bluish-silverish with bit of orange eyes staring at me under a furrowed brow, her mismatched ears flapping. There is a similar symbol of a crescent moon glowing clearly through her clothes on her chest at the same spot as mine, but hers has more details and additions such as another overlaying crescent moon with a big star between the two of them. Ranks?

“I uh… I am a-okay.” She leans back, pulling her hand away that shimmers in the light like chrome from cobalt to grey.

“You sure about that, bud?”

“Yeah, you know, just thinking.” The lieutenant tilts her head, "How's Platinum?"

“She's doing better. I think. You on the other hand... You got bad news, didn’t you?” I stay silent before trying to speak, “You know, besides me drilling you into the best you could be in the near future.” She quips with a grin and I sigh, hiding my smirk.

“You are wrong. I will be drilling you! Ha-ha!” Her eyes pop wide open.

“Wait, what? What do you- ohhh, no you don’t, not again, you ain’t pulling that joke on me again.” The lieutenant wags her finger at me and shrug humbly, "You wish you were drilling me." She laughs.

"Ya caught me. I’ve been git gotten. Today has just been a bad day, at the very least, I can’t see how it could get worse. You know, unless, like, there’s a mass invasion right now or the world ends.”

“Don’t say thaaat!” She punches my shoulder with a giggle and I roll my eyes, walking further down the corridor as she hops up to me. After a few seconds of silence , Silver speaks up again, “Vadon, I want to ask you something that’s been bothering me a bit.”

“Go ahead.” I shrug.

“Why did you run away?” I stop, “Back then, at the party.” We resume walking.

“Oh, I just figured I was going to get raped-”I hear her miss a step, “-or something. Or robbed. Or something-something.”

“Are… are you being serious?”

“Yeah, I mean, sure, why not, that’s a possibility, isn’t it? Why would a half-naked DJ come to me in the middle of the party if not to swindle or blackmail or something? Gotta be careful about that, y’know? Or maybe she was drunk and didn’t know what she was doing, could have been anything.”

“What are you even saying!? Are you even hearing yourself? I brought you there to relax, to take a break and I told her about you-” I turn my head to her.

“Well why would you do that?” She looks back at me with an open mouth.

“Because I thought you might want to relieve some stress since you didn’t seem to be doing it the whole month! You looked more awful by the day and Vinyl was up for it! And that was before the attack! And then I see how everything came at you at once, so I figured you’d need to blow off some steam.” I keep staring at her before looking forward.

“You know what a steam engine is?”

“Uh, like the ones in our trains? What does that-”

“I’m like that. I need steam to keep me going, I should never relax and SEX-!” I roar in her face, “Is definitely NOT a way to do it!” Silvers brows lift a bit, making her eyes look sad. I turn back to see a lot of guards casting eyes at me.

“...Wha… why not?”

“Don’t ask. Just don’t bother, I wouldn’t be able to explain even if I wanted to. It’s just a thing. Sleep. Sleep is all I need. I will go home right now and pass the fuck out. Tell Platinum I said ‘hi’. Have a good night.”

“Vadon, stop right there.”

“Make me.” She puts a hand on my shoulder and I freeze.

“Vadon, you need to start explaining yourself. You can’t always dodge questions about personal things like this and give such a dumb response expecting everyone to believe you. I know you did the same thing to Platinum and me before already. I have studied under Luna, I know what this is. You just don’t want to talk about anything personal.” I slowly crane my neck towards her.

“Is that such a bad thing though?” Her eyes widen and soften before she lets go of me with a sigh.

“When it bothers you enough to scream at your friend, yes.” I press my teeth together before turning and walking away.

“I don’t need unasked help, Silver. I don’t want it. I answered plenty of questions recently already. Just… Leave me be.”

I barely notice how I get outside the castle walls, walking down the ramp in the city, the dark sky filled with many stars high above me, the moon coming over from behind the storm clouds. I feel my brows lift and I pick up pace, just grab it right up. I keep my eye out for any of Luna’s guards or someone much worse. The lack of night vision doesn’t help and I almost give up with bothering myself to pay attention, but luckily there are bright yellow lamp posts around the illuminate just all the right places. Eventually, I finally reach the cliff-ish area as loud claps of thunder reach my ears from the distance. Most of the houses have their insides covered in darkness except for the occasional few with bright lights in the windows. The siren’s home is also dark in every window, the furniture behind the glass barely visible. I knock on the door and wait before sighing and trying the handle, finding it open. I twist and take a step inside.

“Hello? Peoples? Did you abandon the house? Am I in the right house?” I sigh as I gaze forward, waiting for my eyes to grow some so that I can finally see. A stench reaches my nose and I tilt my head, recognizing it just as my eyes seemingly turn off completely, a flat screen of blackness appearing before me.

I frown and try to open them, a spike of pain railing itself into my head as I hiss the blurry bright room swimming before my cracked open slits. The room appears to be panelled with something and I regain some feeling into my body, my head rolling around my shoulders because of my numb neck. I find myself in a completely different position, a sitting one, with my hands tied behind my back. I notice some broken and sliced musical instruments pressed against the soundproofed walls and corners. A loud wet noise registers as I turn to the source which appears to be between my legs that are currently spread.

There, at my crotch, with bright red lips wrapped around the base of dick is a face I thought I’d never see, staring up at me.

My roommates face.

Her naturally fiery orange hair, freckles, Merigold outfit and all. Impossible. “Buh…” I swallow as she winks at me, her hair looking much smoother and brushed than ever before. I look around while everything swims but it finally clicks that I am in the recording room that Sonata showed me.

I shut my eyes and open them again to see her again, on her knees between my legs. Another spike rams itself into my head from my other temple and I feel a burning on my chest. Vinyl runs her lips up my shaft with narrowed sultry eyes before going to the base. Celestia giggles as I shiver, before she pulls up and away. I stare drowsily at Pinkie as she grins at me, standing up. I shake my head and see a concerned human girl, blonde, slim, with bouncy body parts in all the right places staring at me with her legs spread at an angle where I can clearly see her dripping like a mini-waterfall privates. Reminds me of a nature painting I had once.

“Hey~ I just wanted you to feel better. You seemed a little tired there, so I figured I’d give you a little surprise~” She nears her face to my and I lean my head back, staring directly at her, “You alright? You seem distressed, you know there’s nothing to worry about, ri-?”

“...Who the fuck are you?”

“Me? I’m just a really horny gal who wants to please you, I live in the neighborhood! I figured I’d have some fun with you, give you a wild ride. Oh, I just neeed to be bred by a big, strong male such as yourself~ Don’t you want it?”

“...No… Because… Whoever you are… You can’t… You just can’t be real.” She giggles.

“What are you saying? Why is that?~ I’d say I am pretty real!” I feel her ass land on my lap.

“Because...I am the only human on the entire planet.” She looks at me with that same grin before I close my eyes again, feeling my head clear. And slowly open them.

Two giant, pure black, reflective and stretched across the temples and forehead eyes stare directly into mine placed across a smooth unhealthy-grey flesh oval of a head roughly the size of my one. A gumless mouth with four total rows of tiny tightly-placed razor-sharp teeth growing sporadically spread apart from each other as the mouth opens, revealing a long glowing white tongue within.

“Well that’s a shame~” The thing rasps.

“Fuck. My. Life. And everything. In it.”

Ch. 18: Melting Point

View Online

Chapter Eighteen: Melting Point

This thing lets out a guttural laugh as it leans back and looks… at me. Or at least I think it does since it has completely black and barely reflective eyes almost as if they see everything, “Patience, all in due time~” I notice more details about its features: a pair of fin-like protrusions lined across its head front to back, a set of gills on each side of her neck stretching to under her cheekbones and a very sharp set of claws that she lifts to my face, dragging them across my cheek as move my head away from her, “What a wonderful shave you have~” Shave? When was the last time I shaved? I swallow the odd taste in my mouth.

“Uh, yeah, sorry, can’t come up with any compliments for you.” She laughs again and moves back as something disgustingly wet slides across my erection while she stands up.

It’s claws are even longer than I thought, five sharp as knives sea-grey blade-like fingers with similar spikes coming out from her elbows to her shoulders. Her legs end in two flippers with four curved claws on each like a predatorial bird.

“Yeah, I got nothing.” I say. Her head suddenly appears next to mine and I feel her tongue running across my cheek as her claw sets on the center of my chest.

“You are amusing~”

“Oh… Am I now?” All it lets out in response is a demonic giggle before tracing a line down my bare torso with an entire appendage, “Ssssssso. Why. Why am I naked? And what do you want with me? That’s something I’d like to know too, if possible.”

“Well, I was going to have some fun and find out something I need along the way, but you ruined the moment.” It wraps its digits around the base of my dongus and squeezes causing me to inhale before I feel a crushing pain around my jingle bells, my vision disappearing for a bit as I lose my breath and double over, almost vomiting, “Now you will tell me everything that I would like to know~ And instead of this pain, you will experience the greatest pleasure you ever could~”

“H-hah… Hoo...I’d tell you to go fuck yourself, but I feel like that might not work.” She tilts her head and I feel two thin pricks press into the side of my neck as I look into those big eyes.

“...You are incredibly amusing~ Even as I hold your malehood in a crushing grasp, you put on a brave face, for what? For who? I am certain your friends don’t need your help~ It would be absolutely pointless. Useless~ What a pity~” Wait…

“...What did you do to Sunset and Sonata?”

“Oh, wouldn’t you like to know!~ You were close friends, weren’t you? Ohh, what a pity, I should have waited for you to arrive so you could beg for your lives together.” No... “The two in the kitchen had said so many things about how somepony might come and save them any minute!” She causes my chest to begin slowly leaking blood as she drags her claw down my skin, “Not a single pony came. You did however! And I have never picked apart a thing like you~”

“Oh…I’m the thing here, am I?” She presses one digit against my lower lip and closes my mouth.

“Shhh… No need to put on such a brave face when you are this scared~” Her blade pierced my lip and my whole body jumps in the chair as the tip of her finger presses up against my teeth, “Oooh, what a wonderful sound you just made~ See? No need to hide such beauty behind closed doors.” Her second claw sets itself on my chest, “Mmm, so much blood inside one body~ It’s always so exciting when you open it.”

“What… do you want.”

“Oh, it’s quite simple really. How can I get into the basement?”

“The basement?” Her form shifts again to that of that blode as her lips near mine, the room swimming.

“Yesss~ The basement, sweetie~ How do I get into the basement?”

“Why… Why would you want to go into the basement?”

“Just tell me~” She presses her round breasts against my intact chest and lowers her absolutely dripping slit onto my erection, “You will receive so much more of this~”

“Fuuuuck…” I shut my eyes, “I… I am not s-” She slams her hips down hard, “SURE! How stupid… you expect me to be… to think you are actually any amount of pretty and fuckable right after showing your ugly mug.” I open my eyes again, my chest burning as I feel the weight of the amulet I made. Oooh… Lucky me. I wince as I take notice of her expression which doesn’t show much besides anger. I notice the sides of her mouth are membranes as well as a few other spots across her body. The breasts that were supposedly pressing into me are gone too, just a flat, slimy slab of grey with some see-through tissue showing her lungs expanding and shrinking as well as the heart beating.

“Enjoying the view? I am planning to do the same to you~” She lifts herself up.

“I am amazed you even have a heart.”

“So cold!” She slides herself back onto my lap, her ‘thumb digging into my left shoulder as she forces herself onto me. It feels as if someone went into the settings of my brain and doubled the FOV, “Oooh, there’s that lovely voice~ I’ve been waiting to hear it!” What is she-? Oh, I’m screaming. “Tell me~” I hear her voice uncomfortably close to my throat, “Tell me how to get through the door, Vadon~”

“H-how do you-?”

“The foolish colt told me~ Pasty, was it? Said how you made it and that you are far away and safe with their royal highnesses~” Rusty… She slithers her cold tongue along my throat, “Evidently not anymore~ ” She begins lifting and lowering herself as she rides me, “Tell me what I desire to know~” The room bounces, I feel her other digits dragging bloody lines across my back, “I shall spare you if you just tell me~”

My vision darkens as I look at it directly in the face, a final, third spike of pain bulldozing its way through my skull.

Everything goes black, but mere moments before it does, the mermaid nears her head to my neck, whispering, “Too bad~” before opening her maw disconcertingly wide, slipping her teeth into my flesh and clavicle.

I lose sight, hearing fades away instantly before the room appears discoloured with a growing guttural scream, my fingers in pain from all the twisting they are doing. My chest, collarbone and shoulder sting as I feel warmth flowing down my front.

“Mmm, so much blood pumping in one body~ It’s always so exciting when you open it.” Am I losing it or did she say that already? “So little time however. What a pity~” The mermaid whispers as she licks up my blood, tracing her tongue to one of the puncture wounds close to my neck. My eyes widen with another scream as she slides it inside down my throat. Oh look, someone switched to daltonism mode!

The room rolls in my head as the back of it touches my spine, her maw following and the claws causing more bleeding scratches across my back as if she’s making pictures in the sand.

Her tongue finally retracts, “Your blood vessels are… curious~ Not dissimilar to most ponies or gryphons but are in such odd places in such amounts!” She grabs both my cheeks with a single hand, jerking my head right into her face, “It is almost as if your entire body is a weak point. You are fascinating enough that you are making me want to never stop. But… I guess I could restrain myself~”

I cough up some blood before rasping out, “If I tell you how to open the door, I know, I know.” I wince as she shifts, reminding me that I am still inside her fishy snatch, “How… am I even… hard exactly?”

“Mayhaps you are enjoying this situation more than you care to admit?~” She licks another wound as she lifts her hips and slams them back down.

“Fuck… off… You don’t even need the basement, why the fuc-” ...Oh. “Oh.”

“Oh?~ What is with that oh?”

“...They… they are still alive, aren’t they?...” I chuckle, spitting out some blood right on her face at which clover-like eyelids slide across her black voids. Adagio is not an idiot, she would have gotten everyone to safety first things first if she was so scared of this mermaid and if they didn’t go to the castle, it means Adagio locked herself in the basement with the others. Hopefully. I breathe out, going slack as my body convulses in silent laughter.

“You really think that is the case? Of course not~ I made sure that the meat haired one ate them. Her tears of realization were delicious~ I am simply curious as to what’s down there if it is so heavily protected.” I shake my head as I feel the amulet burning me more, a headache creeping on as a green smoke fills the blackness at the center of her eyes. You clever, twisted, fish-eyed bitch.

“Well… Then you have… Absolutely no reason to go in there. And the fact that I am the only one left that knows how to open it… wouldn’t bother you at all.” I try and manage the biggest grin I can. Her fins shift as her face stretches, pronouncing all her predator features.

“...Do you know what us - mermaids, do to their prey?~” I cough some blood right into her face.

“If you are a mermaid… Why do you have legs?” It stares at me before sliding a finger between my ribs around my heart followed by another, a third and a fourth.

“If they are male and compatible, we have them fertilize our eggs~ And then we pick them apart, piece by piece~ Sometimes we do it during the act.” I clench my teeth, breathing out unsteadily while everything looks watery.

“O-oh?... And how… do you manage to keep their dicks up?” She grabs my cheeks with a surprisingly strong grip and opens her mouth. Uh-oh. She proceeds to slide her glowing slimy muscle into my mouth and down my throat, rubbing it across almost every surface as I gag from the sickeningly sweet taste.

“Like so~” As soon as she removes her invading tentacle I proceed to spit out and practically force myself to retch and spew out as much of the slime as possible, “It doesn’t matter if they are alive or not, who are they to you? Your life is much more important, wouldn’t you agree?~”

“Even… Even…EVE-” I hurl again, choking on air as she wraps a claw around my throat, covering up the hole she made in my neck as I try to catch a fresh breath in the stenching room, “Even if… You were to let me go… I have way too many bleeding holes to survive…”

“Oh, don’t be such a toadstool, only a few of them have blood pouring out of them and that’s because I missed by accident~” She taps a wound in my chest, making me thrash under her as her finger makes circles inside it, “Your shoulder is more or less fine, I have it plugged up~” She shifts her thumb, making me painfully aware of it still impaling my arm.

“You call this… fine?”

“You are very lucky, you know?~” She sighs and leans her head to the side, “Usually by this point I would have had your intestines wrapped around your neck and your lungs laying atop your ribcage~ But we can avoid all that, if you’d like~ All you need to do… is let me know as to what key opens that damned door~” I stare at her, panting heavily as blood slowly flows from between my ribs. She is fucking precise. Or lucky. I don’t know which is worse.

“...Fine. Let me catch my breath first. And ask you a couple questions.” She clicks her tongue and nears her teeth to mine, “I promise to tell you on how to open that door.” She stays still before opening her mouth.

“Alright. Ask away, but don’t waste my time.” She pulls her head away as I try to exhale silently and unnoticeably. She suddenly lifts herself and brings herself back down, keeping her claws on my throat and shoulder.

“Why are you so obsessed with them?” She continues her movements, letting out moans of all things.

“You are a persistent annoyance. I am starting to feel like you are not worth my time.” The needle-thin tip of her thumb presses into my neck, “They saw me in their house obviously~ They could alert the local guard to my presence if they wanted to~”

“...Now…” I clench my teeth when her cold and slimy thighs grind against mine, “Lets not lie here. I saw you in their house as well. So you telling me that wouldn’t be very smart.”

“True~ But you would be unable to leave this house in time to even get to your neighbours before you bleed out~ I will have to leave this stinking city after I kill them anyway.”

“See... You… aren’t making much sense right there.” I roll my head around to look at her.

She stops all her movements, removing her finger from my shoulder with a faded stinging sensation, “I am amazed that you are able to think straight through all that pain and fear~” That makes the two of us.

“Yeah, so, where was I?... Oh right, you seem to have a mania with them considering you went out of your way to travel half-way across the country to get to them. Pretty sure the ocean is nowhere close. So why did they bring you here?” She lands her tongue on my cheek and runs it upwards.

“I see you have been informed. It seems I underestimated how much you were aware of.”

“I wondered, if you had two more dudes under your control, why didn’t you send them to kill the sisters instead?”

“I wanted to be resourceful, but it seems it was not to be~ What a pity~” You say that a lot, don’t you? “I am not planning on failing now~”

“Speaking about that, you’ve still yet to answer my one and only question truthfully.”

“Is it really the ‘only’ question?~” I blink slowly in response and it lets out a sigh, “Fine. I will be taking something in return however~”

“Wait, I’m already going to tell you how to open the door?”

“Mm, yesss, but I want more~” She lifts herself, “I am a greedy girl~” And begins her fucking, a smell of a deep sea fish reaching my nose through the stench of blood. I couldn’t have lost that much, could have I?

“Alright then, second question. Fail? Is it that big of a deal?”

“This is amazing. You are actually making me want to stop mating with you. How about I shut you up, so you stop talking? Maybe bite off your tongue?~”

“What, so I can find other ways to bug you?”

“I do not understand, I am here, sitting atop your male-hood after having prodded a decent amount of holes in you, yet you persist on being vexatious. How are you even a remotely functioning being? You should be sobbing and begging to be left alive!”

“Yeah, you see, about that. I feel like I’m on drugs when my sense of spite peaks and I stop caring about myself whatsoever. I’ll probs feel awful after I’m off my spite-high, but right now? I don’t give a fuck.” I look down, “Metaphorically.” She throws her head back, her jaw stretching out as she lets out a horrific screech that might as well have made my ears bleed.

I feel her hit my lap with her ass again before a sensation ripples through my lower pelvis that makes me almost vomit again. I came. I released a bunch of my pent up semen into this mermaid bitch that couldn’t even hold a normal conversation, “Finally!” She clicks her tongue and pulls out her hand from my shoulder, dragging a bloody thumb across my cheek, “Why would you have so much pent up in you?” It giggles and contracts its oddly shaped inner walls, “You’re such a liar~ Now. You will tell me what I desire to know because I already got half of everything I could want from you~” I painfully swallow and let out a breath.

“The door requires a soul signature. Either one of the sisters… Or mine. It only opens to a living being who is the key.”

“Souls?” It cackles after saying the word, “You cannot be serious! What a waste of time you were.” The tip of the thumb presses into my cheek, the remaining fingers pricking my other one.

“Don’t believe me? How did they manage to get behind that door when it reppelled you then?” I ask, blinking heavily.

“There is obviously a magical lock that requires a spell to-”

“No, no, no. Well, yes, but actually: no. You wanted the truth? Here’s the truth. Souls are real. I found a way to interact with them and use that to my advantage. Don’t believe me? That’s fine. I won’t lose much anyway. Here’s the thing though...” It tilts its head, “I give up. I just do not care anymore whether or not I get to see the next day. Too much is happening and I like none of it, including you.” I heave a sigh and look at her vulva still attached to me like a sticker, “Let’s just get this over with and you out of this house.” She lets out a laugh and pushes her face into the side of my neck and inhales audibly, I notice the a long set of gills on her neck flaring.

“Looks like you are a confused mess of emotions~ Fear dominates your heart and mind, do not attempt to hide your true self behind words an-...”She inhales again, “This is… curious. Are you... dying out on the inside?~” It giggles as it sits back upright before hopping off me, rubbing its bladed fingers against each other, “If you try to do anything other than what I want you to, I will pluck the bones out of your body and play with you like a puppet until you die from hunger~” And or bloodloss. The mermaid frees my hands of rope and I quickly cover my neck and chest while it removes the rope from my legs.

“I feel… Numb.” I try to shakily stand up, feeling very exposed, finding the mermaid to be taller than me.

“Don’t squeeze too hard there big lad~” Lad? Irish? Sailor’s tongue?, “Lead me to where the sisters are hiding~ Open the door for me and I will let you live~ After all, I’m not that much of a monster to exterminate a species~” I take a tentative step forward, finding my sense of balance as I take another step.

I exit the recording room, removing the hand from my chest to open the door, unable to say anything snarky without a serious amount of pain. How did she hold me back then? I step out into a dim corridor, only the moonlight from far off the end of where the stairway is illuminates a bulky silhouette standing pressed against the wall right outside the door. I nearly get a heart-attack, my chest bleeding more. Luckily, my eyes adjust to the darkness rapidly from the adrenaline.

“Easy~ It’s just my personal helper. Isn’t that right, big colt?” She pats him on the broad shoulder with a serrating grin. Despite her doing so, he seems to remain his blank look on a scarred with bite marks snout, “Found him guarding a family. Had his helmet off, which allowed for some great fun on my part! He did not seem to like it as much. What a pity~” I finally notice that the earth dude is wearing light plated armour below his neck.

“Is he even still in there?”

“Probably, but he is long gone, if you get what I mean~ Even when they are under my mind control, I just cannot do anything about all the pain they are feeling.” She lets out the most heart-broken, sympathetic sigh I have ever heard in my entire life.

I slowly begin moving again after lingering my gaze on him, the mermaid tells him to keep a close eye on me and I feel a heavy hand on my shoulder, which means she is walking behind him. We walk through the corridor as quick as my aching body can allow it, passing Shimmer’s room and making a U turn to get down the stairs. As soon as I make the first step down, I throw my left foot back, aiming for the odd weak spot behind a plate on his groin which causes his hand to go slack. Acting on my short-sighted plan, I grab his gloveless gauntlet and twist my torso so we fly down the stairs while I am atop him. His head repeatedly hits several steep wooden steps before we slide a bit and I quickly roll off him, acting while the mermaid is already recovering from her few seconds of surprise. She’s quick on the uptake. Damn.

Apparently, there is someone else in the room since I get a blow to the jaw that almost dislocates it. It could have been worse, but my assailant appears to be another possessed pegasus mare. I kick for her wing joint and tackle her to the floor, shattering the tea-table with her back. At that moment I hear from behind the most unholy noise anything could produce and turn in time to catch the mermaid leaping down the stairs to perfectly land at the bottom on all fours.

“You dickless, titsucking shitbag of a mamal! I WARNED YOU!”

“And I heard you loud and clear.” I rasp back, delivering a heavy kick to the mare’s temple, knocking her out.

Unfortunately, the stallion is groaning clearly not unconscious and the mermaid is charging me, arms outstretched. I try to reduce the strain on my shoulder, but I bend both arms at my sides with tightly closed fists, going across the pegasus wing barefoot and under the mermaids arm, hitting her right where the heart should be. She takes the shock rather well and immediately digs into my shoulder with her entire maw. To say there was a lot of blood would be an understatement.

The adrenaline and self-preservation instincts move my hand to grab one of the fins on her head, pulling the entire thing back. I am uncertain as to where or what I am even doing, other than I am moving with a torn chunk of shoulder. Next thing I see when the natural pain-killer kicks in is me pinning the mermaid down with both my knees on her upper arms and one hand slamming her face into the shards of glass repeatedly with a wooden chunk of the table embedded where her kidney would be. I look to see the guard guy still lying on the floor, before turning my attention to the bloody fish mohawk in my fist.

I feel her shift as a searing pain tears down my back from my shoulder plates all the way to my waist. I proceed to fall sideways off of the mermaid, noticing her flipper-claws covered in blood flailing as she tries to rise and turns it's even more disfigured face to me.

I messily grab a sharp piece of glass with my weak hand as the beast lunges at me, impaling one of its wrists with the glass and catching her powerful wrist with my other hand, stopping her from tearing me to shreds with her mouth by a painfully bent knee to her throat. I notice her eyes glinting because of all the glass that got stuck in them.

I obtain some scratches on my left hand from her twitching fingers, the other claw getting disturbingly close as she feels like a truck trying to crush me against the floor. My muscles strain and almost audibly tear as I cry out before removing my knee and forcing her claw towards her gullet, impaling it with black blood spurting into my face. It twitches atop me, letting out hissing noises before settling down and becoming motionless with streaks of black blood flowing between its many teeth, chunks of my muscles and skin lodged in them. I hurriedly swallow the disgusting bile rising to my throat, straining my muscles as much as I physically can.

I keep staring into the big black abysses of her skull before twisting the wrist in her throat, getting no reaction and pushing the body off. The dim, moonlit room flows before my eyes as I try to get up before I hit the floor with the back of my head, body going slack as I stare into the kitchen. I blink as I notice something strange on the shadow-covered table. Forcing myself to roll over, I check on every body in the room visually. Finding them all unmoving, I attempt to rise but notice a dark object amongst the glass, reaching for it to find it being my sheathed dagger. I grip it tightly, finally slowly standing up and stumbling towards the kitchen, hitting the wall and turning on the lights.

It is amazing that I could still stand after seeing what was splayed out on the table.

“Rusty… Rusty… Rusty...” I whisper and take a weak step towards the table, trying to reach his body in one step. The stench hits my senses hard despite all the blood I just had around me, “Rusty!... Jesus Christ…” I notice my dagger by his hip. His legs are split open with bone showing, most of his body is like that, surprisingly there is not as much blood as there should be. Most of his organs are still connected to his body but have been clearly moved around, the ribcage is entirely removed and scattered across the floor. Worst of all?

He’s still alive.

“Holy motherfucker…” I rush to his side, slipping and almost falling on the pooling up blood, “Rusty!” I cough heavily, holding a hand weakly to my throat, keeping my hurting shoulder out of my field of vision. His eyes move to my side at my voice. His ears are missing and not just the outer parts.

I take a look at him, placing a trembling hand on his shoulder.

“You’re gonna make it out, dude. I promise to fix this.” I hear air escaping his throat due to a lack of vocal cords, his lungs visibly expanding and his heart beating faster, “I’ll fix everything.”

I make sure the dagger is fully in the sheath that I grab with my teeth, before pulling it out, spitting the container and dizzily searching for the most intact entry point before sliding my dagger into his spine in his neck, watching his eyes freeze and heart stop. I shut my eyes, pulling out the dagger from his half-emptied out abdomen before rubbing my eyes with my finger and thumb, wincing from the rancid blood. I take a quick glance around the torn apart kitchen before limping out and dragging myself down the stairs, reaching the locked door that is covered in a few scratches, the floor and walls that aren’t covered by runes looking like Freddy Crueger has been cutting into them.

After letting out a wavering sigh I reach for to the doorknob and twist it with three fingers, slowly opening the door and rasping out, “Guys?...” Light pours through the slit that I make bigger and I hear voices of confusion followed up by hoofsteps. The door opens fully with Sunset on the other end, looking at me with wide reddened eyes. I smile at her, “I’m home…”

Sunsets eyes shrink as she covers her mouth with a hand, shakily reaching for me with the other one. Aria pokes her head from behind Sunset and her eyes widen, “Behind you!”

I spin around as quickly as I can, taking a step in Sunset’s direction, seeing the mermaid with its mouth wide open in a silent scream charging me with claws outstretched. Oh, just die already.

Aria appears from my right, throwing a heavy punch right into her teeth which causes the abomination to recoil more in what seems to be more shock than pain, “I will not fail Mother! You are coming with me alive or a meal!” It screeches in a pitch that would originate in the deepest, coldest parts of a dying star.

“Shut it!” I slam the dagger hilt deep right in between her eyes before dragging it down and effectively cutting her open halfway.

Being focused on killing her, I fail to notice the healthy claw cutting into my side from the inertia of the swing she made and it effectively slices up what must have been my liver. I can’t even cry.

I collapse by the horrendous land-fish,voices and loud bangs around me. The smell of Canterlot’s food reaches my nose mixed with a heavy metallic scent, but at least the pain is dimming.

I crack a hot dry eye open to see Sunset staring at me from my side, casting some magic with her horn-thingy, “Hey there, sugar. How you doi-” I cough like I am sick and get my head lifted a little. After all that, I had not blacked out. Or if I had, it must have been for a really short time due to some of the blood still being wet on me. I find that I am still clenching tightly onto the dagger so I lift it’s grip up to Sunset, “Put this here somewhere for safety, please, make sure it is safe.”

Just as she wordlessly takes it, two night guards suddenly appear with a stretcher, lifting me up onto it, “Careful! Please…”

I get carried out the basement and glance down at the split apart mermaid, “You were hyping yourself up too much. What a pity.” I wheeze as the guards bring me up into stairs and out the front door with Sunset following us.

I weakly lift a single finger to the edge of my eye and tap my skull, shaking my head while looking at Sunset’s tear-filled teal eyes. She takes my hand and lowers it back to my side. I look at the glowing symbol on my chest, trying to focus on it before forcing my hand to tap it a few times. Suddenly, a Luna appears in a whirlwind of shadows with wide eyes, standing on the other side of the stretcher which the guards almost drop from surprise. She looks everyone over.

“Guards, get these three mares safely to the castle with the Viper’s.” She summons up a glowing bird and whispers something in its ear before sending it off into the night, “A few of my Lunar Guard squads will be here soon. It is fine now, Sunset, I’ll take it over from here.” Her horns lights up and I breathe a sigh of relief, more pain melting away.

“Bu-but Luna, in-inside, Rusty!”

“He’s dead. I saw him dead.” I cough a bit, finally able to speak without feeling anything, “I am sorry I took so long...” But I’ll make it right. Dude went through too much to end like that…That could have been… Me.

“You should not be apologizing, Vadon, in fact, what were you two doing!? I asked you to watch over him!” The princess shouts at the two guards who flinch away.

“O-our deepest apologies, your majesty, we did not think that a threat was in the residence.” One of the guards says, bowing.

“I am pretty sure there was a lot of noise… That I made alone...” I manage out, feeling my brain numbing.

Sunset hiccups and squeezes my hand, “W-we have very good walls…N...Noise complaints...”

“I see.” The princess says before a blue aura envelops me and the stretcher, “Keep. Them. Safe. I demand a report from all the guards stationed nearby to be ready in an hour. Sunset? I wish to teleport you to the palace while all my available regiments scour the city and the area around.”

“Luna but what about my friends? Can’t you teleport them with me?”

“I am afraid I must conserve my magic, Sunset. I understand your concern. Not to fear, the Viper’s are one of the best Lunar Guardsmen there are.” I faintly register the princess putting a hand on Sunset’s shoulder.

“C-could I stay with them then? I don’t want to leave them…”

“Sunny, go on, don’t be silly.” Adagio’s voice pipes up from somewhere, “We’ll be fine.”

“Y-yeah!” Sonata bumps in. Sunset turns to Luna with big eyes and the princess sighs deeply.

“Very well. We leave you to protect them all. Do not. Fail.” She says it all in the same tone yet her voice distorts in some weird way.

“Roger that, your highness. We shall not let you down.” The guards say, saluting. Luna spreads her massive wings and lifts off with a powerful flap of them, taking me with her.

I get to look at the sky, stars and small clouds passing by, occasionally feeling as if the princess is looking at me as she presumably carries me to the palace.

“Just drop me, Luna…”

“What are you saying?”

“Just drop me. If this is my first day on the job…” I shake my head, “I don’t even want know.” I feel her eyes on me.

The wind keeps hitting my entire body and I shiver from the cold before suddenly feeling warm as if I am in a room, probably due to magic of some kind, “You should rest. You do not require being conscious for the oncoming medical procedures.”

“Can’t. The pain doesn’t let me.”

“You should not be feeling anything, I am casting a spell to stabilize you. Where does it hurt precisely?”

“Everywhere. Mostly the back, I got a few scratches there.” I notice her floating up behind my head, her arms reaching for the stretcher before we speed off even faster, arriving at the castle in no time, landing in a set of arches lined across the wall of the palace like a balcony of some sort, “Feeling woozy, is that normal?”

“I require two guards!” Luna roars. A pair of earth pony night guards rushes up to us, saluting by hitting their chest. I noticed different pony races salute differently, “You two will escort us to the emergency medical ward and stay watch without letting anypony in unless We say otherwise in person.” They salute again and I get floated through the castle, getting mildly drowsy.

“How did you manage to teleport to me so ama-...magi-...wonderfully - perfectly?”

“You seem to have alerted me of your physical state and location by focusing on the spell. Was that your intention?”

“I think I kind of just… decided to try it out.” I look up at the princess, noticing white bandages under her dress.

“We see. Forgive our- myself for not warning you of that function, we had not expected it to work already.” The armoured hooves and Luna’s fancy shoes make rapid thuds against the floor that resonate around and almost through me.

“Hey, princess?” She looks down at me and I lift my frail hand to reach out to her and she wraps her fluffy hand around mine, “Thank you.” Her eyes widen a bit before softening and she whispers something before I begin feeling really drowsy, “But next time tell me everything…”

“Rest, Vadon. Rest in peace.”

With those words blackness overtakes me. Before I instantly come to with a sudden jolt of pain in my back, thrashing around before getting held down by hands on my arms and legs. I finally manage to control myself after I see a nurse asking me to stay still and immediately explaining what’s going on.. Apparently, the princess’s spell wore off in the middle of the operation on my back and the pain I felt was the needle stitching one of the eight tears.

Half my doctors are gryphons and half are ponies. The one that is holding the needle is neon green.

“Focking careful, mate. Almost did some serious damage there with that.” He looks me over with a straight face before looking back at me.

“Would you like us to put you back under heavy anaesthetic?” I blink slowly at him.

“Nah, keep it going.” Mind… What the fuck.

And so I stay awake through the whole thing. They do administer some numbing spells though.

After the operation is over, I get told that I will have to rest in the ward for a currently undetermined amount of time but at the approximate minimum of a week. On the first day I wasn’t even touching my bed, I was suspended above it for most of the time with straps, always facing the pillow. At the very least the same nurse as before got assigned to me, poor mare almost faints as she is listed the extent of damage done to me. Some healing spells get done on me throughout the entire day, all sorts of gels applied and medicine chowed down. They also were willing to help me take care of any of my needs. I politely declined, for the moment at the very least.

Whatever they are doing to me works wonders and by the time the sun set, I was already lying in bed supported in places by pillows, wrapped around in warm and fuzzy layers of bandages. Sunset comes by and begins ranting all sorts of questions, one after the other.
Thing is, I can’t even answer her without strain so she settles on yes or no questions.

“You got your eyes back.” I blink at her and she breathes out a sigh,”So the princess did it. I’m glad. ...Are you happy with the result?”

A nod is what she gets from me.

“That is wonderful… Is...is Rusty dead, Vadon?” I close my eyes before moving my head diagonally, “Is… Did you save him?” I nod. She whimpers out a sigh, losing some of her stiffness before looking at me, “It’s the knife isn’t it. Is the metal circle you made in our house a teleportation runic circle?” I nod twice, “That is… You are incredible.” She lowers a hand on mine and I let out a sigh, “You really are, I… I am so, so sorry that I couldn’t… couldn’t do anything at the time…” With my healed hand I shakily reach up to her muzzle, pressing my index finger against her nose. Adrenaline really is amazing.

“Miss Shimmer?” The door opens when I hear the nurse’s voice, “You have only ten more minutes before the patient must rest.

“Of course.” I roll my head across the pillow to look at the teary-eyed orange unicorn as the nurse leaves. Silently I ask Sunset a question, “What’s with the mermaid? How are the others? Where’s Silver? The others are…” She covers her eyes, rubbing them, “Sorry. The others are safe and unharmed. The mermaid, well… she has no heartbeat. Silver actually volunteered to help the night guard prowl the streets. I told her to take a break but she refused saying she is a guard after all and a lieutenant at that. It’s her duty. To the crown. And a friend.” Silver said that? What a character.

“I…I am very... very happy… that you are all okay and… fine.” My breathing hitches up so I tweak a knob on my mask with the tube down my throat designed for easier inhaling.

“Should you be touching that?”

“I’m… a quick learner.” I crack a smile which she can’t see, glancing down at my body for only a moment. I close my eyes after seeing a slim gray phantom claw moving across my bandages. Someone shakes me and I look back at Sunset.

“Are you… alright?” Her face visibly distorts into a grimace as she says the third word.

“Cremate it.” Sunset furrows her brows.

“What? What are you talking about?”

“Burn it. Incinerate the body. Leave nothing-” I break into a short but rough cough, “-nothing of it behind.” She reels back with an even more wrinkles on her forehead.

“...Are you talking about the mermaid?” I manage a heavy nod.

“I will pass this on to the princess. The queen wishes to… take a look at it. ...Should we do anything with Rusty?” I give her a look to which she responds by softening her snout, “Luna can be very open about some things. I was warned but I wanted to know anyway.”

“Lay it… to rest. I can’t… Do anything about it… Maybe… If someone else could… But…The knife…Must be safe.”

“The knife is safe. But I’m afraid his body far beyond any repair…” I give a nod of understanding as my eyes flutter “I think my time is up. I will definitely talk to you again. Tomorrow?” I don’t even manage a shrug as I go to sleep.

I wish I hadn’t. Entering my mind palace was seemingly out of the question because straight away I was stuck in a purple miasma, feeling insects with a various amount of limbs crawling all over me and inside me. Lovely mental image, isn’t it? Whispers began surrounding me, not words, not sounds.

But thoughts.

The whispers, the will behind them wraps around me, mummifying me in an uncomfortable cocoon. I feel bliss and satisfaction, but they don’t feel like they belong. In a moment of clear thought, I think to myself: I better not have a split personality after this.

Glass. I saw it. I felt it. But not anymore. The connection has been broken, torn. A cyan pyre rising before me.

I jolt awake, the purple smog clearing from my vision as I feel… invigorated. Energized. Like I’ve been put through a nuclear reactor. And looking at what is next to me, I might as well be near one.

“Good morning, Vadon. How was your rest?” Celestia asks from the chair by my bedside, her regal form as retina-burning as ever, her dress reflecting light from the morning sun behind the see-through curtains.

“Terrific.” I reply.

“Very good, I suppose you know the extent of your damages and what progress with your recovery has been made so far?” She inquires with an audible raise in pitch.

“Remind me.”

“While it remains difficult for us-”

“Us?” I interrupt. She doesn’t seem to mind.

“The medical staff of Canterlot has been doing their best to fix the mess that is your body, yes.”

“Ah.” The queen pierces me with her calm gaze, “Continue.”

“As I was saying, it remains difficult to heal your neck or fully fix your shoulder, however we have managed to close up many other wounds, stitch up the stripes on your spine and close the crack in your skull. Honestly, you are very lucky to be alive. How do you feel?”

“Like I’ve just been born.” Her ear gives one mighty twitch.

“...Would you elaborate?”

“Like I’ve been put through a factory press, got soaked in blood and all my muscles and bones are aching still even though I’ve had medical attention, I feel like dying with this annoying buzz in my head.” I say in one breath, surprisingly without effort until I notice the queen’s horn glowing. She wants to talk.

“That… Is not a comparison I had been expecting.” I stare blankly at the ceiling in complete silence, “However… There is no reason to be that dramatic.” I crack my neck just to look at her, “Now, there is no denying that the experience you went through is objectively harrowing. I believe you can still get much bet-”

“Your highness.” She stops talking and looks me in the eyes, “Your undeniably royal fucking highness of the highest grade of shitlords. I mated with that thing while it cut me open like a can.” Celestia crosses her fingers tightly, “It tore through me like paper while I was told harrowing things. What I went through is not merely a harrowing experience.” She slowly lifts her nose at me, looking at me with that same, undecipherable look, “I give up.” I rest my head back on the giant pillow.

“What do you give up on?”

“Everything. Everything went to shit too fucking fast for me. I don’t want anything anymore. Just throw me out the window or something. My soul is dead.” I hear her shifting before her head comes into my view, looking at me. We stay like that, looking at each other before her hand reaches to my fine shoulder, sitting me up and after a magical flash, pressing me against her massive warm chest with my numb casted shoulder. Her wings wrap around me as a final touch, “Ooh.”

“I had forgotten this.” She says, letting out a heavy sigh, “I had forgotten what I was supposed to do with you. You are absolutely right. You’ve had the worst luck out of anypony in the world. So many struggles in such a short time.” I shift slightly, lowering my hand onto her arm which she pulls away before landing it atop mine, “However. I do not believe you should give up. Your will is still strong, I can sense it. There are many reasons to be afraid, however, I always did my best to protect my ponies. If you wish, you can become my pony as well.” I slowly crane my head up at her, “Not literally, of course.”

“What do you mean then?” I blow air at some of her hair coming at me, pushing it back as if it was made of bubbles. Man, windy weather must be awful for her.

“Perhaps subject would have been a more fitting word. You have a strong desire to protect those you care about, am I correct?” I stay silent, “I may be able to offer you a place under my wing so that you may keep those you want safe perfectly protected from all the evil that is roaming in the world.”

“...What would I have to do?”

“Not much. Live in Canterlot for a while, train, I recommend becoming a Solar Guard. I know you and captain Armor have not clopped on the best hoof, however, I do believe that in time, you will be able to have your desires fulfilled. I want to help you heal, Vadon, I had forgotten that is what I do to everypony who requires my help.” I stare at the feathers on her wing, some of her multicoloured hair getting into my face before I gently push myself away from her. And you want to help by turning me into one of your soldiers? I mean, maybe I’m just wrong here and it’s not as bad as I imagine but still.

“...I am afraid...That is not an option for me.”

“Whyever not?” She asks. I tap a few times against my thigh with a pair of fingers.

“...I have no desire to be in Canterlot. I am not safe here. I am not safe in Ponyville. Tying myself down to one place is an awful idea it seems.”

“I assure you, I do my best to protect my loyal subjects. Will you not give the thought a chance? You’ve only had one major incident in this city.”

“...” I look up at her, “That’s enough for me.”

“Very well. It is your decision. In a couple days, your scars should be healed-”

“No, leave them.” Celestia looks prepared for that response.

“You wish to leave your scars intact? Would they not be more noticeable with your lack of fur?”

“Yeah. I want to keep them. Don’t ask why. Well, I mean you can, but I won’t have an answer for you.” A trace of confusion passes over her features, I barely catch the end of it after looking at the missing half of my shoulder.

“Hm. Very well. When the scars form, we will leave them be. Do you have anything you wish to tell me before I leave you to yourself? Maybe ask the nurse to bring you something?” Considering there is a bell on my bedside desk I could ding anytime, I don’t really.

“...Upgrade your security, man.” She cocks an eyebrow at my weak headshake before letting go of me with my magic, helping me lie back down. I feel everything again, “One more… Thing…What happened to Trixie?”

“She has been giving me the information I require. I am still debating her fate, I am leaning towards pardoning her with minimal repercussions, however, I suggest you be wary of her either way. That mare has a connection to the cult, she is not normal.” I look at the queen.

“Neither am I.” Time ticks by before Celestia moves again.

“My offer is still available, Vadon. Think about it.” She rises from her chair and I attempt to say something to her but find myself straining to do so. I grab the mask from the top of the drawer and put it in and on me, breathing safely, “It is a miracle you survived. Do not downplay that fact for it might not happen again. We will have another conversation tomorrow, you need rest at the moment.” Celestia speaks her last words clearly before the door closes.

Some time after the Queen left, Spike came by and chatted with me for a bit. Apparently he’s been holding Twilight back together with Sunset so that the crazed mare doesn’t want to explore my body while it’s open. Of course, the kid didn’t say exactly that, but I was no fool to the wants and morals of that scientist. He asks about how I deal with all the pain I go through. I tell him a single word: Ignorance. Obviously he asks to elaborate and I explain that in life, there will be a lot of pains of different kinds. Most can be ignored. Some take time. But none must be forgotten.

He switches the talk to hobbies and how he thinks I and the heroes and villains he reads about in comics are cool, so I put my verbal communication on autopilot.

During the late day the doctors came by, checking on my stitches and removing them. Apparently, ponies rarely make stitches, Gryphons on the other hand are very well versed in such a matter. This toxic yellow guy however - Dr. Incision is apparently the same one who fixed up Aria. I’m amazed I had not recognised him at first, he managed to get hired into the Castle or rather, he was offered the same position there.

Great guy.

“You… got a lot of work here?” I ask him once I am positioned back on my medical bed that is filled with incredibly soft but firm feathers. Potentially enchanted, but who knows?

“You are the worst case I ever had in my life.” He drones, checking the magical oxygen box my mask is connected to. ’Number fifteen. This frightening creature that looks like a badly sliced potato has been seen in the Canterlot ward. Local legends say-’ Pfft. Ha-ha. Fuck dude, how long has it been since anyone even mentioned him? I’m so old.

“Ahhh, not disclosed to say, I get it.” I breath in with relief, only clear air coursing through my abdomen. He picks up his notepad and flips one page of it before going back.

“You are recovering unusually quickly. Some stitched lacerations have already fully closed. Is that normal for you or your species?” He fixes his glasses, his wings fluttering briefly.

“I mean… It would take a couple months for a broken leg to heal, maybe half a year. Skin closes a little faster than that.” He looks back at the pad with a hum.

“It is odd. We have sped up the healing process but there appears to be no scar tissue forming, unless said tissue for you is visually the same as the rest of you.”

“...No…”

“Thought as much. I’ll look into it, maybe it has something to do with our magic or the fluctuations, we’ll have to see. Your blood is not reproducing quickly enough either.”

“Of course.”

“That will be all on my part. Have a good night, sir.” Incision nods before gathering his tools in a medical bag, “If there is an emergency, you know what to do, correct?”

“Yeah, ring the magical hanging bell.” I glance towards the hovering thing made of red metal, “Have a good night, doctor.” I send him on his merry way with my eyes.

I stare at the ceiling, spending the next couple hours in my thoughts. So Celestia decided to heal my scars before even asking me. With what purpose though? Does she gain something from that? Such a string of thoughts has been circulating in my skull along a bunch of other thoughts such as ‘I wonder if mermaids can lay eggs inside someone’ and ‘This would be so much easier if I was a favourable OC. I guarantee, the big main bad would have been killed in the prologue and instead of all this bullshit it would have been some Slice of Life… Should I be-?’.

The door to my lightless respite creaks open and in a cartoonish manner, three hairy heads pop in. I stare at them and three pairs of eyes blink back at me, “You girls coming in or what?”

“Oh, you’re awake!” Sonata exclaims, pushing the door open further and skittering up to me, “Oooh… You look… Much better!” She says decisively with a nod.

“I don’t feel better.” I respond.

“I’m not surprised.” Begins the approaching Adagio, “What you went through, most would never be able to speak coherently again.”

“...How do you know exactly?” I ask the orange haired Siren.

“We… had encounters with those things. And we bore unfortunate witness to what they are capable of.” Sonata shivers at Adagio’s words, Aria just kind of standing silently to the side after closing the door and leaving us in mostly darkness until Sonata turns on the bedside lamp.

“Have you told anyone?”

“No, of course not. This is only something who experienced it can understand truly. There is no need for us to go around scaring Ponies with horror stories..” I close my eyes.

“...Why was it there?” I get nothing in response, so I peek, seeing their conflicted expressions, “Why was it there? I deserve to know at least why I have gone through what I have.” Adagio takes a look around before sitting by me and leaning into my ear.

“...We don’t exactly know. It came after us. It searched for us seemingly all the way from the ocean because as far as I know, the Mermaids don’t have clans. They only have one being they call mother and that…Let's call it 'thing' resides where we came from. The same ocean I mean.”

“...You’ve got… a bounty on your head?” I take a breath in my mask.

“More like an order.” Aria gripes in, “We are scared Vadon. For each of us. Including you. We think that leavin’ this place and all our friends behind would be for the best. Hidin’ somewhere.”

“...Ponyville isn’t safe either. You seem to be not the only ones that are wanted dead.” They look at each other before staring at me.

“Is that why you came to Canterlot?” I give a nod to Adagio and watch her forehead grow a bunch of wrinkles.

“But I don’t really care anymore.” All of them jerk their heads towards me, “I lost something important to me… Actually. No. Someone lost something very important to me.” I place a palm on Adagio’s hand, “I’d try to help if I could, girls. But I can’t even help myself now.”

“Dude, are you fucking with me?” Aria quietly but irritably exclaims, “You’ve already had a worse day than us without me knowing any details and you think help is expected of you?”

“I need to repay my debt somehow.”

“What debt!?” The punk throws her hands up in the air. I wave my own around.

“Rent, whatever.” All of them give me a stare and Sonata walks over to my other side that is unoccupied.

“You are being silly, Donny.” We lock eyes, “Understandably silly. Just because you can’t help us with this in particular, I’m sure that doesn’t mean you can’t do the same for yourself! I’m sure you’ll be able to figure something out!”

“We’ll take care of our own problems.” Adagio says, switching my attention, “I hope you manage to do the same with yours. This may be goodbye, Vadon. Got to say. I’ll miss ya.” She winks with a grin before sliding off my bed and waving at me with the other three after Sonata gives me the lightest of hugs and Aria a fist bump.

“...You guys take care then.” Each of them casts a lasting glance as their faces get illuminated by the light from outside the door before Sonata closes it shut.

...Should I be complaining though? Everything has a price, to a point.

My lips wiggle. I stare at the lamp light, watching as a little white butterfly hits itself against it. It casts no shadow. Suddenly it stops moving mid-wing-flutter. I slowly pane my gaze around the room.

“I believe that I am able to piece you together more now.” I wince from my body jerking, “Yet you remain an intriguing enigma that I wish to solve.” A blue alicorn comes out of a dark spot between windows like out of a fog, formally dressed.

“...Princess. As much as I appreciate you saving me. Please don’t inflict more mental damage to me with your lurking.”

“Oh, my deepest apologies, did I frighten you that much?” She asks with a flair of her brows.

“If you wish to gain my trust, listening in is not really an effective way to go about that.” She hums.

“If anyone was listening in, t’would be my dear sister.” She glances over to the moth thing. I notice a faint blue outline around it, “However, while I understand her motivation, I do not want for her to eavesdrop on us.”

“...So then why are you here?” I turn back to her nightly highness.

“To speak about what will have to be done to your body in order to help it heal, to converse with you about various important topics as a matter of fact. But for now: I wish to simply ask you a question.” She forms a fancy black chair out of thin air and takes a dominating position in it, “I assume you have been thinking deeply on everything these past few days. So with everything in mind, what are you going to do?” I look up at the empty ceiling above me.

“I guess I’m going to try.”

Author's Notes:

Hello, people. Remember me?

Chapter took a WHILE. Multiple reasons. But the main problem was because I wanted this chapter to be... Big. I wanted it to be impactful. But then, only recently I realised that this may not be possible with every single chapter I post. And then I finished it. Didn't turn out as great as I wanted it to be, but I realised I was just being too ambitious.

Important Note: I may potentially cancel this story. However! However. I want to write a book with different characters except for a select few(Obviously such as FIM ones.) but more or less the same plot. I want this story to be part of something bigger, something fully mine. I am writing this so I learn how to write. But I'm feeling more and more confident in writing a proper book.

I don't know. I am a bit indecisive as you can probably tell. Also! I am looking for a solid... editor/proofreader/whatever you want to call that. Check my GDoc for any errors and point them out, with suggestions thrown in there as well. At your own leisure and want. Cuz you know. It's not paid for.

Stay Frosty, will try to pump out more as soon as I can.

-Order Or Chaos

The Reliving

by Order or Chaos

Ch. 1: How am I still alive?

Ch. 2: ...Hello Horse. No I'm not a fish.

Ch. 3: Questions are not Answers.

Ch. 4: Sleepless nights can't be Healthy...

Ch. 5: Magic can do Wonders.

Ch. 6: Restocking of supplies is Vital.

Ch.7: Lived the days of Peace.

Ch. 8: Sit back and Enjoy the Show.

Ch. 9: Long Live the Queen.

Ch. 10: Bargaining for My Life.

Ch. 11: Red as Blood with Tricky Troubles

Ch. 12: Troubles and Changes. That's Life for ya.

Ch. 13: A long Day Is only One among many.

Ch. 14: The Time before it all went Wrong.

Ch. 15: At times Life goes Berserk

Ch. 16: Dissonance Resonance

Ch. 17: Things are Heating Up

Ch. 18: Melting Point